Kristen's collection: May Stories

[The Kristen Archives]

Because Google Groups has decided to restrict my postings, I am
publishing stories from the archive in one long thread through the
month.

It's not as convenient for the reader, but it's the only way to
access the posted stories without an after-market newsgroup
reader program.

I'm trying to post only those stories that have had reader approval,
so you shouldn't see any ungainly or grammatically challenged
stories here.

Enjoy

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N

_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age
Eighteen, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: famcamp.txt (M/f/F/m, inc, ped, family)
Authors name: Ed Dippus (a.k.a. Fast Oedie)
Story title : Kevin's Summer Vacation"

--------------------------------------------------------
This story is copyrighted (c) 1996. All rights reserved.
It may be posted to *free* sites as long as no changes
have been made to my story, and the author name remains
attached.
--------------------------------------------------------

It started out simply enough: a family camping trip to a
hilly region in a neighboring state. But Dad neglected
to check out the weather report (as dads will) before we
set off. During the four-hour trip over back-country
roads far from civilization, the skies grew steadily
darker. Within minutes of arriving at a remote campsite,
we found ourselves abandoning the setup of our tents and
gear and scrambling for the only shelter available, our
four-wheeler, as the skies opened. Luckily, Dad and I
had the presence of mind to cover our belongings with
the tents before ducking for cover. Unfortunately,
however, we were all soaked to the bone by the time we
reached the truck.

So there we were, peering glumly through the downpour at
our stuff. My sister, Karen, knew better than to
criticize Dad, so she started on me, instead. "Nice job,
Kevin. Now we're all soaked and you left the extra
clothes out there."

I would have punched her, but she was in the front
passenger seat and I was on the driver's side in back
and I would have had to reach across my Mom next to me
to get at her.

"Never mind," Mom said as Dad grumbled under his breath.
We were all left alone to our thoughts as the rain kept
on, and on, and on. I turned around to take inventory
of what we did have in the truck and came up with 1 tat-
tered old beach blanket (with sand), a wind breaker,
and an old canvas tarp. Everyone was starting to shiver,
but Dad refused to turn on the truck. "If we run this
heater for any length of time we won't have enough gas
to get back down the mountain," he informed us.

"Well, I've had about enough of these wet clothes,"
Karen announced, and started to unbutton her shirt. I
stared, mouth agape, but before she opened it, she
whirled, snatched the windbreaker out of my hands and
said "Turn around you pervert, while I put this on."

I gulpingly did so, while I heard Dad say "What about
me?"

"Oh Daddy, you've seen me naked before."

I heard my Dad kind of gulp, then he said "But, umm,
you've really grown up, now."

"Okay, all finished," she said. "Here, shithead, spread
these out behind you." And she tossed me her jeans,
shirt and (gulp) bra. I could only see the windbreaker
from here, but Dad must have been able to see her
panties.

Now, I hadn't thought about my sister naked before, but
the image was definitely coming to mind now, and I
realized it would have been a very exciting thing. I
imagined her 18-year-old body, slim, supple, with full
breasts. I had never seen them before, but my mind
filled in the details from clues I had: Karen in her
nightgown, Karen at the beach, Karen in a tank top.
Karen naked suddenly seemed like a very fine thing.
Karen cupping her tits, Karen sucking a cock, Karen.....

"Kevin?"

"Huh, what?"

"I said, your sister has the right idea. Would you
please hand me that tarp and turn around."

"Yeah, sure."

My MOM naked, now there was a mind-blower. She was 42,
but still trim, with full hips and, from what I could
tell, firm, full breasts. I started fantasizing about
her next, but with audio as well, since I'd often heard
her passionate moans as she made love to Dad. Within a
few minutes, I had the all clear to turn around again.
In the meantime, Dad had taken the blanket and I was
left with nothing. So I stayed in my wet clothes with
the rest of my family down to their skivvies but warmly
wrapped up. With a shrug I turned to the window and
tried to sleep.

I must have been asleep for an hour, it was fully dark
outside, and I woke up shivering in my still wet
clothes. Figuring that neither they nor I would dry
with me still in them, I stripped to my shorts, huddled
back up on the seat, and tried to get back to sleep. But
I was still cold, so I snuck a portion of the tarp away
from Mom and tucked my legs under it. As I tried to
settle into a comfortable position, I managed to glance
over at my sister asleep in the front. She was leaning
against the door with her head back and hugging her
knees to her chest. I noticed her panties pulled up
tight against her crotch. Leaning a little closer, I
felt I could see the lips of her pussy clearly outlined
against the thin nylon!

I settled back into my corner of the back seat and,
despite the incongruous situation, took the opportunity
to surreptitiously rub my hard-on through my shorts. I
figured that, with luck, I could bring myself off and no
one would be the wiser. But as I really started to get
into it, my Mom stirred next to me on the seat, awakened
by the vibrations. So I shut my eyes and pretended to be
shivering (not much of a stretch.)

"Kevin, honey," she whispered gently, shaking my
shoulder.

"Huh?" I asked, fake sleepily.

"Come here. You're shivering so much it woke me up.
Share this tarp with me."

"OKAY!" I thought! "Ah-huh" I mumbled, acting noncha-
lant.

I snuggled under the tarp, up against her bare shoulder.
Here I was, mostly naked under covers with my mostly
naked Mom, but honestly my first feelings were of relief
at the blessed warmth I found there. But as soon as I
started to get warmed up myself, my throbbing hard-on
reasserted itself. Feigning sleep, I assessed our posi-
tions. She was sitting up, her feet on the floor, but
leaning kind of away from me and against the wall, with
her arms crossed. I had my legs curled up behind me,
with my head on her shoulder and my knee touching hers.
My right hand lay on the seat between our thighs, my
left held our tarp up under my chin. My mind was
whirling, trying to find some way to take advantage of
this. But destiny took a hand, literally.

I was slowly pressing my right hand onto her thigh, pre-
tending to snuggle in closer to her. My plan was to
have it end up 'innocently' resting on top of her thigh.
Later, too, I would try to drop the tarp a little so I
could get a gander at those tits. But before I had any
chance to try any of this penny-ante perversity, Mom
reached over and patted me on the thigh <pat-pat> just a
little gesture of affection. But as she drew her hand
back, her wrist brushed against my hard-on. Gasping, she
froze. But I instinctively sighed and pretended to still
be out cold. I couldn't believe it when she hesitated,
then gave me another pat <pat-pat>, this time right on
my dick!

I nearly jumped her right there, but kept up my charade.
My dick had its own ideas however, and jumped when she
touched it. I couldn't believe this, this was too good.

Tentatively, she rested her hand directly on my dong and
rubbed it slightly. I still played asleep. As she was
still rubbing me ever so gently, I felt her other hand
drop down into her lap, very close to where mine had
been wending its way. Soon I could feel other rhythmic
motions. Get this: my Mom was rubbing us both off!

Soon, I felt it was time for action. "Oh, Mom," I
breathed in her ear. She froze, but the incriminating
fingerprints were still on my hard-on. "That's so nice,"
I said, "don't stop. Keep going."

"I can't," she whispered, "I shouldn't. I'm so sorry."
She started to pull her hand away. I gripped her wrist
gently, though, and pulled her back to my rod.

"Why not," I whispered. "It feels good, I need it, you
need it. Who's to know." She still hesitated, so I
reached down with my other hand, placed it over the one
in her lap, and massaged her fingers into her crotch.
With a feathery soft moan which nearly made me cum on
the spot, she grasped my rod again and we masturbated
each other silently under the tarp.

Pretty soon, I slipped my fingers inside her panties,
and she slipped hers inside my briefs. Skin on skin,
the game got better. Soon I had one finger in her pussy
and one on her clit. Shortly after that, her ministra-
tions on me ceased as she neared her orgasm. But I
didn't mind. I slid my right hand up to caress her left
breast, while my left hand redoubled its efforts in her
quim. I bent down and pulled the nipple toward my mouth.
As I sucked and licked that turgid bit of flesh, I felt
Mom's whole body quiver, tighten, then relax as another
of those tremulous sighs announced her climax.

She came down a bit, then, but was still pretty hot. We
kissed deeply, very deeply, with tongues slamming down
each others throats. Both my hands pulled at her
motherly titflesh, as both hers dropped into my lap to
stroke me. But she didn't waste much time with that.
Throwing caution to the wind, she lowered her head into
my lap and swallowed me alive. It wasn't long before I
felt my nuts tighten. Mom seemed to sense my impending
climax, and increased her pace. I rewarded her efforts
with about a gallon of jizz. It caught her on the up-
stroke and filled her mouth to bulging. She swallowed
quickly and slammed me deep into her throat, where her
incredible muscles milked me dry. When she raised her
head again, she had an insatiable gleam in her eyes. A
trail of my cum flowed down her cheek and dropped onto
her breast. She reached down, scooped it up with a
finger and sucked it into her mouth. I was instantly
hard again.

"Fuck me," she whispered.

"But Mom," I began to protest, and cast a glance toward
the front seat. To my horror, my Dad's eyes met mine.
He looked me right in the eye and I felt my life about
to end.

"Fuck her," he said.

I looked back at Mom. "Fuck me Kevin. Come fuck Mommy."

I heard sucking sounds coming from the front seat. They
ceased abruptly and Karen's head popped up over the
seat. "Fuck her, Kev." she said.

I guess it was unanimous!
_________________________________________________________
Kristen's collection - Directory 2

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this

type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: friday1.txt (mother/son, inc, ped)
Authors name: Anonymous NixPixer 1993
Story title : Friday Afternoon - Part 1 of 6

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Friday Afternoon (mother/son, inc, ped)
by Anon NixPixer 1993

***

Bobby sat on the commode in the plush upstairs bathroom
with a thin, well-worn magazine of grainy photographs of
nude women in his left hand and his K-Y jelly-lubricated
erection in his right.

As he stared at a waist-to-head picture of a
particularly sexy brunette with medium sized breasts he
slid his jelly-slick hand slowly up and down his hard
penis while trying to imagine what it would be like to
have this woman sitting live across from him watching
him jacking off instead of just staring back at him
lifelessly from a piece of paper.

Nonetheless, as he stroked himself that good sensation
in his groin continued to build. It wouldn't be long now
before his cock would spew out that marvelous white jism
onto the face of this woman who turned him on so much
with her sexy sneer. Although it would ruin another
couple of pages of the magazine, Bobby just couldn't
seem to help himself; it gave him such a thrill to come
on the faces of the women who turned him on.

Today was unusual in that the basketball coach had
called off the normal after-school practice and Bobby
was able to go home early. He had planned to use the
time to catch up on his homework, but when he got home
he hadn't seen his mother's car in the driveway and
figured she must have stayed late at work. Thinking he
had the house to himself, he hurried to the upstairs
bathroom to relieve himself of the tension that had been
building in him because of two incidents earlier in the
day.

The first had happened while he was getting dressed for
school. He had been passing down the hallway on his way
to the bathroom when he happened to glance through the
half-opened door of his parents' bedroom and caught a
glimpse of his mother, Norma, clad in only bra and
panties as she got dressed for work. Although the glance
was only fleeting it was enough to set him on edge.

Norma was a tall, statuesque woman whose most striking
features were her long, wavy black hair which cascaded
down her back almost to her waist and her equally long
full legs. From the time Bobby began to develop sexually
he had been attracted to her and her beautiful legs held
a special fascination for him.

From time to time he would masturbate while fantasizing
what it would be like to be able to fondle and kiss his
mother's legs. He was also extremely curious about her
breasts, which appeared to be slightly on the small
side. Try as he might, he had yet to see his mother's
bare breasts and this just inflamed his imagination that
much more.

The second incident occurred in biology class when Jenny
Avarrito had tripped on her way past his desk and landed
squarely in his lap. The fall had caught him unawares
and as he grabbed her to keep her from sliding to the
floor his hand had landed firmly on her beautiful full
long tanned leg. From that moment on he hadn't been able
to get the feel of her firm yet soft leg in his hand out
of his mind.

So enraptured was he now in his erotic musings as he sat
masturbating to the erotic vision of his mother
alternating with the feel of Jenny's leg and the sexy
tits and sneer on the face of the woman looking at him
from the magazine that he was taken completely by
surprise when the bathroom door suddenly opened and
there stood his mother staring in amazement at him.

She remained frozen in the doorway with one hand on the
doorknob and the other on the jamb for what seemed an
eternity, but was probably only a few seconds, her gaze
alternating up and down between his eyes and his crotch.
Just as suddenly as she had appeared she whispered,
"Excuse me, I'm sorry," and was gone, softly pulling the
door closed behind her.

But it was too late. The damage had been done; he'd been
caught! "God - what's going to happen now," he worried
as his cock slowly began to deflate. His libido
deflating as well, Bobby decided he had better get
cleaned up and go try to do some homework - or
something.

And then he remembered that early that morning his
mother had hastily told him on her way out the door to
work that she was leaving work early to take the car to
the garage for maintenance and that she would get a ride
home from there. He realized then that she must have
been home the entire time even though he hadn't seen or
heard her. Maybe she had been taking a nap or something.

Just as he put the magazine on the floor and was ready
to get a washcloth to clean himself off he heard a soft
rapping at the door. Then the door opened a crack and
his mother stuck her head inside and said, "Is it
alright if I come in, Bobby? Please let me come in."

"Gee, mom, I'll be out in just a second. Can you wait?"

"Bobby, I want to talk to you - right now," she said as
the door opened wider and she entered. "Please let me
come in."

When she was fully inside, she gently closed the door
and turned toward her son who was still seated on the
toilet with his pants around his ankles. Looking down on
his upturned face she said, "I'm really sorry to disturb
you, but I've been wanting to talk to you about this for
quite some time now. Do you wind?"

"Talk about what, mom?"

"This. You know - you're doing this. Masturbating."

"Aw, gee, mom..."

"It's OK, Bobby. Look - I've been meaning to bring the
subject up ever since I talked to your father about it,
but he's such a wimp that he just shrugs it off and
refuses to discuss it. I'm just a little concerned about
you - I'm your mother, you know - and curious also. Can
you and I just discuss it?"

"Can I, uh, get dressed first?" Bobby asked, feeling a
little embarrassed sitting half naked in front of his
mother even though his erection had subsided.

"Well... I thought maybe you'd like to, uh, finish what
you'd started - before I so rudely interrupted you."

When her son didn't answer, she said softly, "It's OK.
You can go ahead. I'd really like you to go ahead and
finish it, Bobby."

"You mean finish doing it? Right now?" he queried,
puzzled.

"Uh huh - if you wouldn't mind, dear."

"With you here?"

"Sure - if you wouldn't mind. I'd kind of like to watch
you."

"You'd what!" Bobby said in amazement.

"I'd like to watch you masturbate yourself, Bobby." his
mother said matter-of-factly.

"Aw, mom, it's bad enough you caught me without you
making me do it in front of you," he said shamefacedly.

"I'm not going to make you do anything you don't want to
Bobby.
But I really would like to watch you do it to yourself."

"Well - gosh, I don't know whether I could do that or
not. I've never done it in front of someone before."

"I understand, son. I guess it might be a little
difficult to get yourself excited, given the
circumstances - especially with your mother present."
With her hand his mother pointed toward the magazine
lying on the floor and said, "But it's OK if you want to
go ahead and look at those pictures - if you think it
would help."

The reference to the magazine made Bobby blush again and
he didn't know quite what to say. Norma, sensing her
son's hesitation, bent down and picked up the magazine.
Glancing at the picture that Bobby had been looking at
earlier she handed it to him asking, "Is this the
picture that you like to look at? Is she the one that
turns you on? She's really got beautiful breasts,
doesn't she?"

Reflexively, Bobby reached out with his hand and took
the magazine from her, looking down at the picture.
Totally confused by the situation, especially hearing
his mother talk this way for the first time in his life,
Bobby was at a loss as to how to act, but he felt
thoroughly trapped with no way out.

"Well, maybe if you're not ready yet, we can talk a
little, OK?" his mother asked.

"Sure, mom, OK."

"Would you answer a couple of questions for me?"

"If I can - sure." Bobby responded hesitantly.

"I've known for some time that you've been doing it,
dear. All the telltale signs are there. I want you to
know that I think it's OK, though, and that it's normal
and nothing to be ashamed of, OK?"

"Uh huh."

"Have you had sex with a girl yet? I mean real sex -
where you have an orgasm?"

"No," Bobby answered softly, and then added, "not that I
haven't wanted to."

"Naturally. When you masturbate, do you fantasize about
Jenny or Ariel or any of your other girlfriends?"

"Yeah, sometimes."

"And what do you fantasize about them?"

"You know - what it would be like to be with them,
touching them, that kind of stuff?"

"Uh huh, and would you like it if one of them jacked you
off? I'm sorry, dear - you do know what jacking off is,
don't you?"

"Sure. It's what I was doing - masturbating."

"Does it bother you, Bobby, when I talk dirty like that?
You know, use dirty words like jacking off?"

Actually, it was somewhat titillating to hear his mother
use that kind of language, but he only replied, "No
ma'am, it doesn't bother me."

"And would you want one of your girlfriends to do it to
you? Jack you off?"

"I guess. Yeah, but I don't think it would ever happen."

"And the other times? When you're not fantasizing about
them you look at pictures?"

"Uh, huh," Bobby was starting to get even more nervous
now, wondering whether his mother was going to ask him
whether he thought about her while he was doing it. That
was an area he wanted to avoid because from time to time
he did think about her, wondering what her body looked
like totally undressed. He could not ever remember
seeing his mother totally naked although now and then he
had glimpsed her in various states of undress as he had
that morning. He was especially turned on by her legs
which were long and full.

Even though his mother was not big-breasted she had
enough to make her blouses and sweaters stick out and he
was curious about them and what they looked like,
especially the nipples which seemed to poke out through
her clothes all the time.

Sensing she was getting close to shaky territory, Norma
pushed a little harder with her next question. "Is there
anything else you think about besides your young
girlfriends, Bobby?"

"Well..." and he hesitated a long guilty moment.

"How about me, Bobby. Have you ever thought about me
while you masturbated?"

Norma could tell even before he opened his mouth that
she had hit the mark. Bobby's face turned a few shades
of darker red as he stammered, "Aw, mom..."

"It's OK, Bobby. I think it's natural for a boy your age
to be curious about his mother - even sexually. Now tell
me the truth have you ever thought about me."

"Well, sure, I guess. Once in a while," he admitted
shyly.

"And what do you fantasize about me?"

"Gee, mom, this is really embarrassing..."

"There's no need to be embarrassed, son - I'm your
mother and you can tell me. I'm really curious and I'd
like to know. Now tell me what you think about me while
you're playing with yourself."

"Well, I guess I like your legs a lot, mom. I think
about them mostly."

"Well, I'm very flattered, son," Norma said
reassuringly. "I'm glad you find my legs attractive. I
always thought they were a little too fat."

"Oh, gee, no. They're really beautiful, mom. I mean it."

"Tell me - what's the thing that most turns you on about
women? Is it their legs, or rears, or their breasts or
what?"

"Breasts, mostly, I guess."

"Is that what you look at most of the time when you look
at those pictures?"

"Uh huh."

"Do you ever think about my tits, Bobby. Have you ever
seen my bare breasts?"

"Uh, no I haven't," he stammered honestly, wondering
what his mother was getting at now. Norma then suddenly
stood and said, "Wait here just a minute, OK - I'll be
right back," as she opened the bathroom door and turned
down the hallway.

A minute later she was back and reseated herself on the
edge of the tub. In her hand she held what appeared to
Bobby to be a bunch of photographs, but he couldn't see
what they were. Then his mother said, "Bobby, I'd like
you to see these, if you want to, but first you have to
promise me that you won't ever tell anyone you've seen
them, OK? Promise?"

"Sure mom, if you don't want me to say anything, I
won't," Bobby said, thinking that maybe his mother had
some girly pictures of his father's or something.

Without saying anything Norma held the photos toward her
son. Bobby took them in his dry hand while reaching for
a towel to wipe off the K-Y jelly on his other hand.
Having done so he then looked down at the top photo and
was stunned.

There, in full living color, was a picture of none other
than his mother dressed up whorishly like many of the
girls in the magazines. She had on sheer black stockings
held up by suspenders from a black garter belt and high
heels that made her beautiful legs look even longer and
fuller. But what attracted his immediate attention was
that her upper torso was encased in a partial bra that
lifted her breasts and pushed them out while leaving the
nipples completely exposed.

He felt his soft cock twitch and began to harden again
as he gazed at the magnificently large dark brown
areolae and nipples on his mother's breasts. They were
huge - larger than any he had ever seen in a magazine or
even imagined existed. And they jutted straight out from
her tits tilting slightly upward and outward.

As he continued to stare at that one picture he was
aware that his cock was swelling and that it was in
plain view of his mother's sight. Still, he couldn't
seem to remove his eyes from the picture.

When he finally did look up at his mother she had a sexy
smile on her face and said in a low, husky voice, "It's
OK, Bobby. You can look at the rest of them, too, if you
want."

"Is this really you, mom?" he asked, somewhat confused
and a little embarrassed at being so boldly confronted
with his own mother's sexuality.

"Yes, Bobby, it really is me. But don't ask how they
were taken that's my secret. Just go ahead and look at
them, OK."

Bobby just nodded his head as he took the second photo.
It showed his mother sitting upright on the edge of a
straight-backed chair. Her legs were spread and he could
now make out a thick black patch of pubic hair between
her legs. This inflamed him even more. He had never
before considered even remotely the possibility that his
mother had a sexual side, but that idea was changing
rapidly.

There were about six pictures in all of his mother in
various poses and dressed the same in each picture. The
last one was somewhat different, however, insomuch as
now his mother was sitting spread legged on the edge of
the bed and she had one hand holding what appeared to be
a large black rubber penis stuck in her cunt while the
other hand pulled at one of her big nipples as she
leered at the camera with a lust filled expression.

At this point, Bobby became fully erect again and looked
apprehensively up at his mother. Norma just smiled and
said to him, "Well - I can see that I do turn you on,
don't I?"

As Norma nodded her head toward the picture Bobby was
holding she said, "And you ought to be able to see from
those pictures that boys aren't the only ones that play
with themselves, either. I've been masturbating since I
was your age and still do it almost every day -
sometimes more than once a day. I love doing it and love
watching other people doing it, too. That's why I want
to watch you. Maybe one of these days I'll even let you
watch me jack off if you'd like. But now I can see those
pictures have gotten you hard again. Would you like to
look at them while you masturbate?"

When Bobby didn't respond right away she continued, "I'd
be glad to have you look at those if you want to. Go
ahead, Bobby, it's alright. You're hard as a rock. Why
don't you go ahead and jack off your hard penis while
you look at those pictures. Here - give me your hand,"
and Norma reached out and grasped her son's hand, the
one that he had been using on his cock. Turning the palm
up she proceeded to gather a mouthful of saliva and spit
it onto his hand.

"That'll help make you slick again, huh."

Dumbfounded, Bobby reached down and began to smear his
mother's spit over his solid erection as he looked into
her sexy eyes. When it was completely covered he wrapped
his hand around it and began to slowly pump it up and
down as he looked once again at the super charged
picture of his mother fucking herself with the dildo and
playing with her nipple.

After a few moments he heard his mother say, "Do you
like my tits, Bobby? Now that you've seen my bare
breasts, don't you think they're really nice? I have
nice big, sexy nipples don't I? Actually, I've got the
biggest nipples I've ever seen on a woman and I know
they turn men on. Do you like them, Bobby?"

"Oh, god, mom - they're beautiful, they really are.
They're so big!" Bobby exclaimed in his building
excitement.

Then his mother stunned him once again when she asked
him, looking deeply into his eyes, "Would you rather see
the real thing than look at those pictures, Bobby?"

"What?? You mean...?"

"Yes, Bobby. I do mean. If you'd like, I'll let you look
at my bare breasts while you jack off. Would you like
that, huh? You can see it all - my big nipples and all,
if you want."

"Ohhhh, mom..." was all Bobby could get out as his
breathing became ragged and his excitement rose at the
thought of his mother showing him her bare tits.

"Well...? Do you want to?"

"God, mom, yes..."

"Yes, what, dear? Tell me what. Tell me what you want to
see. I want to hear you say it, Bobby."

Hesitantly Bobby said, "Please, mom, let me see your
breasts. I want to see your bare tits with their big
nipples."

"That's right," Norma whispered as she began to unbutton
her blouse. "That's what I'm going to do - right now.
I'm going to show you my breasts." When the blouse was
undone she pulled it out of the waist of her slacks,
shrugged it off her shoulders and let it fall backwards
into the tub.

"And what are you going to do? Tell me what you're going
to do while you look at my bare tits, Bobby."

Bobby then went almost catatonic as his mother reached
behind her to unclasp her bra. His eyes bugged out as
the back of the bra fell open, but his mother kept the
bra against her bosom with one of her forearms saying,
"Come on, Bobby, tell me what you're going to do while
you look at my tits - or I won't show them to you."

Bobby was so excited at this point that he could hardly
talk. He was almost goggle-eyed as he stared across at
his mother's bosom, but he managed to get out, "Uh, well
- I'm going to jack off, mom. I'm going to masturbate
while I look at your beautiful tits."

"And are you going to cum, dear?"

"Oh yes, ma'am. Yes - I'm going to cum."

"That's just what I wanted to hear, Bobby. I want you to
cum. I want you to cum real hard while you look at my
tits and nipples," Norma said as she then suddenly let
her arm drop and the bra fell away from her chest
exposing her two magnificent breasts to her son's gaze.
Bobby just sat and stared at his mother. Her tits were
even more beautiful than they appeared in the
photographs. They stuck straight out and now Bobby could
see that the deep dark brown areolae had a pebbled
textured and the nipples themselves were longer than
they appeared in the pictures.

"Nice, huh, Bobby?" his mother said teasingly. "Doesn't
the sight of my bare tits and nipples really make you
want to jack your cock?"

Bobby couldn't seem to move. He was mesmerized as he
sat, his one hand holding his rock hard prick in a near
death grip.

He didn't actually need to move, though, because when
his mother said, "My nipples get even longer and fatter
when I play with them," and reached both hands up and
began to pull, twist and tug at the already turgid
nipples, Bobby had a spontaneous orgasm right on the
spot.

His rigid cock began to spew out jet after jet of thick
white jism, the first couple of spurts traversing the
short space between them and landing on his mother's
thighs, soaking into the fabric of her slacks.

"Ohhh, Bobby, yessss!" Norma purred, "Yes - oh, shoot
out all that lovely cum, son. That's right, jack your
cock, honey. Make it spurt! Jack it off for me, dear!"

Hearing his mother's exhortations, Bobby then began to
frig himself violently causing his cock to renew its
spasms sending even thicker cum spewing forth covering
his hand and his own thighs.

As the orgasm began to lessen, Bobby's mother reached
over with her hand and gently stroked her son's face and
said, "That was really great. That must have been one of
the best orgasms you've ever had. Now why don't you
clean yourself up and let's have dinner. We can talk
some more about this as we eat.

Norma then quickly gathered her blouse and bra and
gently disengaged the pictures from Bobby's grip and
departed the bathroom as he just lay back against the
toilet seat, eyes scrunched closed, recovering and
considering what just happened and what might happen in
the future.

Continued in part 2...

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not "real life." Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 3

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: friday2.txt (mother/son, FF, inc, ped)

Authors name: Anonymous NixPixer 1993

Story title : Friday Afternoon - Part 2 of 6

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Friday Afternoon - 2 (mother/son, FF, inc, ped)
by Anon NixPixer 1993

***

After his mother had gone, Bobby sat motionless on the
toilet, head thrown back, his eyes closed and his entire
being reeling from the experience. First, having
suffered the humiliation of being caught masturbating by
his mother, but then having his mother boldly encourage
him to do it in front of her while she looked on not
three feet away and even took off her blouse and bra and
let him look at her bare breasts and huge dark nipples
while he did it.

He still couldn't believe that he had actually had an
orgasm right in front of his own mom as she watched; he
really did jack off while she watched and had the most
powerful orgasm of his life as she goaded him on by
talking sexy and even playing with her enormous nipples.
It amazed him that she appeared to not only enjoy the
experience, but actually seemed to be turned on by it.
It was just totally incredible and beyond comprehension
to his young mind.

Finally he roused himself, got cleaned up and went to
his room where he dropped exhausted onto his bed and
immediately fell into a deep, dreamless sleep. He awoke
sometime later hearing his mother calling him to dinner.
When he looked at the clock it showed right at six
o'clock. He'd been asleep for two whole hours! And then
the memory of his experience came thundering back to him
and he wondered whether he could go down and face his
mother over the dinner table.

As the memory washed over him he began to feel a mixture
of shame, guilt and embarrassment at what had happened.
But he also felt a growing sense of erotic excitement as
the vision of his mother sitting across from him on the
edge of the bathtub, watching him intently as he had
frigged his rigid cock while she fondled her own breasts
flooded before his mind's eye. It was like a dream, but
so intense that he didn't doubt for a second that it had
really happened.

Summoning up all his courage he left his bedroom and
headed downstairs not knowing what to expect from his
mother but also excited at the same time. When he
reached the dining room, dinner was already on the table
and he immediately saw with a sense of disappointment
that his father was seated at the table. Then his mother
came in from the kitchen carrying a hot plate of
vegetables and she looked at him.

"Maybe I did dream all this," he thought to himself.
Norma smiled gently at Bobby as if nothing out of the
ordinary had ever happened. It was a warm smile, but
nothing unusual and it made him begin to doubt his
sanity. He thought she ought to at least give some hint
of what had passed between them but no, there was no
sign that things had changed.

They ate dinner just like always. Following dinner Bobby
helped his mother with the dishes, but she still gave no
clue of anything different.

As it worked out, the weekend was taken up with a number
of different activities and he never got any time alone
with his mother. On his Saturday night date with his
more-or-less steady girlfriend, Ariel, he was distracted
to the point that she mentioned that he seemed
preoccupied and asked what the matter was.

When he replied rather shortly that there wasn't
anything wrong, she stated that she was a bit surprised
that he wasn't his usual aggressive self and wondered
whether something in their relationship had changed. It
was true though; after his experience with his mother,
he couldn't imagine doing anything with Ariel - even if
she consented, fat chance! - which would come anywhere
close to approximating the feelings he had right then
for his mother.

Bobby had slept well that Friday night, but beginning on
Saturday he developed a state of hypersexual arousal
that no amount of masturbation could relieve. During the
day he had had to bring himself off three times as he
relived the previous afternoon's experience. During his
date all he could think of was his mother.

When the work week began on Monday things had not
changed. He still thought constantly of Norma and what
had happened and began to wonder if it would ever
develop any further. He sure wanted it to, but his
mother gave no indication whatsoever of acknowledging
the past event and nothing further seemed imminent.

He couldn't get out of his mind that at one point his
mother had seemed particularly turned on while watching
him play with himself and had even told him that she too
masturbated and had promised (did she actually
promise??) that maybe one day she would let him watch
her do it. Or was it really just a dream after all.

Each time he came he fantasized what it would be like to
squirt all that cum onto his mother's tits. He wondered
if the time would ever come when she would let him sperm
all over her breasts that way. And each time following
his orgasm he would be overcome with shame at what his
mind conjured up and vow to forget the whole matter (his
mother seemed to have done so) and to never again jack
off while thinking about her. It was no use, of course.
In only a matter of hours he was back at it again and
again and again.

At one point during the middle of the week he had taken
out his sex magazines, but as he leafed through one of
them he noticed that they no longer held the appeal they
had had in the past. The lifeless pictures just didn't
seem to do a thing for him anymore. What he really
wanted, desired, was another encounter with his mother.
He wanted it badly, but felt that if it were going to
happen it would have to be initiated by her. He just
didn't have the nerve to bring up the subject. Nor did
he have the opportunity then.

When Friday rolled around again, he returned home from
school hoping to find his mother alone. Today there had
been basketball practice and it wasn't until four
o'clock that he got home, but, to his immense
disappointment, she wasn't there. He had hoped beyond
hope that they could take up where they had left off the
previous week. Deflated, he went to his room when the
phone rang. He raced to the phone in the hallway hoping
it was Norma, but it wasn't. It was Ariel instead
wanting to know what time he was coming over for their
date that evening.

Meanwhile, Norma had spent the entire week mulling over
the incident with her son. Originally, she had meant
only to discuss the issue of sex with him since his
father would have no part of it. She simply had wanted
to find out where he was and reassure him. But something
had happened when she accidentally and unintentionally
caught him masturbating that had awoken something deep
and long-hidden inside her. When she had opened the door
to the bathroom she had been caught unawares and she was
immediately astonished at the size of her son's erect
penis. She hadn't imagined that it could be so big. That
was the beginning for her.

A couple of seconds later when the surprise had passed
it dawned on her that her son was right in the middle of
a masturbation session and, feeling guilty for having
interrupted, she backed away. Even today, she couldn't
figure out what came over her as she started down the
hall away from the bathroom, but she felt the time was
right to have that discussion with Bobby.

When she reentered the bathroom and began talking to him
and looking at him she was overcome with a lust she
hadn't felt in years. She could only surmise that it
must have lain dormant for ages, probably since her
college days when she had been very sexually active -
with both men and women. Always seeking something
different.

As she had sat down on the edge of the tub and looked
over at her son the thing she most wanted at that moment
was to see him cum. She had an overpowering desire to
watch him jack his oh-so-large penis to an orgasm; she
could feel her whole body begin to swell with her rising
arousal at the thought. So she embarked on the mission
of saying and doing whatever was necessary to get that
accomplished.

As the discussion progressed and he seemed reluctant,
naturally, to comply with her desires she wondered if it
were within her power to excite him to the point where
he would be compliant. It hadn't occurred to her just
then that he might find her sexually arousing, but she
knew that she possessed a single physical attribute that
had made all of her previous sex partners mad with lust;
and that was her fantastic nipples.

So she steered the conversation in that direction,
trying to get him to talk about what turned him on. It
was gratifying when he admitted that breasts were the
major focus of his libido and that although she couldn't
compare in the overall size department she was sure that
he would be adequately aroused by her huge dark nipples.
When by chance he admitted to having fantasized about
her while masturbating she knew it was all over but for
the shooting.

It was fortuitous that he had that girlie magazine
there. It was a natural lead-in that occurred to her
spontaneously. She was up and gone like a shot to get
the pictures that her next door neighbor and best friend
Caroline had taken of her some time back. The reaction
she expected was forthcoming when she finally let him
look at the pictures of her. She knew then by the lust
written all over his face and his swollen cock that he
was hooked. At that point she was inflamed herself and
was just barely holding herself in check.

There was no doubt in her mind that she could never
allow the situation to go so far between them that they
wound up fucking, but she felt somewhat less guilty in
the knowledge that maybe it would be OK for both of them
to get off if there weren't any actual contact between
them.

She wanted badly to get the situation to the point where
it would seem logical for her to masturbate herself
right there along with him. She even hinted at it by
telling him that she too masturbated and that she might
just let him watch her jack off sometime. "Wow, did I
really say that to him," she thought.

But luck just wasn't with her. Deep down inside, she
wanted to exhibit herself to Bobby, to have him admire
her body and thereby confirm her desirability. Because
of this she went the extra step and instead of just
allowing him to look at the pictures of her she had
offered to bare her breasts for him right there to look
at while he jacked off. It would then seem just natural
if she took off the rest of her clothes which would
allow her to begin masturbating herself, as she so badly
wanted to do, without the situation seeming contrived.
Sadly enough the sight of her naked tits was just too
much for Bobby and he had blown his magnificent load
almost immediately; the sensory overload had just been
too much for his young mind.

At that point some sense of sanity had intruded upon her
and she realized that the situation was at a good
breaking point. She knew, too, that she needed to
consider very carefully where she was going, what she
really wanted and what the risks were. So she broke the
situation off right then feeling that it would be no
problem to resume it when the time was right.

Nonetheless, she was very aware of the squishy feeling
between her legs as she departed the bathroom and headed
for her bedroom. The temptation was great to just fling
herself on the bed and jerk her hot throbbing cunt to an
intense orgasm. But she decided to wait. For what, she
wasn't sure, but she just wanted to wait.

Now for the problem of her husband. Jake was an asshole
and for whatever reason she felt absolutely no guilt
where he was concerned. He liked having his continuing
affairs with the girls at the office and on the road; he
spent about half his working time on the road servicing
accounts (and probably a lot more, for that matter). For
the last few years their sex life had been non-existent
because his diddling on the outside left little room for
her.

As this developed she had considered initiating her own
affairs, but decided it might just make what was a
tolerable situation intolerable. No sense in ruining
what was otherwise a very decent life. Instead, she
confided in her best friend from next door, Caroline
(who was having her own marital problems), and was very
pleasantly surprised to discover something that she
hadn't had even an inkling of.

The mutual sharing eventually led to the disclosure on
Caroline's part that she had, for a long time now, had a
very strong desire for Norma, but hadn't revealed it for
fear of losing her friendship. Norma then shocked her
with her own recounting of the numerous lesbian affairs
she had had in college and made it very clear to
Caroline that she was more than willing to have sex with
her if that was what she desired.

It was the best of all possible worlds. They were both
blissful as they sat naked side by side later that
afternoon sipping cocktails following a long drawn out
session of mutual deep tongue kissing, nipple sucking
and frenching each other's cunts to a number of orgasms.

Norma was indeed delighted at Caroline's obvious
obsession with her big nipples and loved hearing her say
over and over, "God, Norma, I can't believe how big your
nipples are, they're so fucking sexy! I just can't get
enough of them!" They both agreed that everyone was
coming out a winner. Norma wouldn't have to start
something with another man which might destroy her
marriage. Caroline was now realizing a longtime fantasy
about her close neighbor and Jake would be left in peace
to do his thing.

From then on, Norma made herself available to Caroline
for her pleasure at regular intervals when their mutual
situations allowed. This was usually once or twice a
month and the experiences were always gratifying.
Caroline was a skilled lover and never left Norma
unsatisfied. If it continued this way forever Norma
would be perfectly happy.

At one point when Norma was going to take a vacation for
a few days, Caroline had expressed that she would miss
Norma terribly. Somehow the idea came about that they
would take some photos of Norma - just for fun - so that
she would have something to masturbate to while Norma
was gone. And they did it one evening in Norma's bedroom
while both their husbands and families where off
somewhere else.

It had been great fun, especially since it was the first
time that Norma had ever had an experience masturbating
with a large dildo stuck firmly up her hungry cunt. When
they developed the photos they both had a set of prints;
they even turned Norma on so much that she had once
masturbated while looking at the pictures of herself!

On Wednesday following that fateful Friday afternoon,
Norma had become so horny that she was almost beside
herself. She needed to come badly just to relieve the
incredible tension that built up fantasizing about her
son, but for some unknown reason she just didn't want to
jerk herself off. She was tempted to throw caution to
the winds and just get her son by himself and do
whatever she wanted. But common sense prevailed and
instead she went next door to see her friend Caroline,
much to the other woman's delight.

The sex between the women that evening was short (out of
necessity lest they arouse suspicions) but intense.
Caroline couldn't believe the ardor with which Norma
tongued her off while simultaneously finger fucking her
asshole with one hand and masturbating herself with the
other, all at the same time. In the mellow come-down
following their simultaneous orgasm Norma had been
sorely tempted to tell Caroline all about Bobby and ask
her advice, but she restrained herself.

But this was a different deal now, her being involved
with Bobby. She didn't much care whether Jake found out
about Caroline or not; she could always counter that
with his own indiscretions. He might not take so kindly,
however, to having his son being sexually involved with
his mother. So she would have to find a way to keep this
whole thing secret. In so doing she might have
overreacted and became over cautious to the point of
torturing her son. She was well aware of this, but felt
that caution was justified. She promised herself that
she would talk to Bobby the first real chance she got.

And she wondered how her son was taking all of this
after a week's time. She had a good idea that it was
constantly on his mind because he was always looking at
her and giving her these long soulful looks which she
couldn't return.

But she would make it right for him at the first
opportunity. The phone call from Jake that Friday
afternoon telling her there was an emergency meeting
this weekend at the New York headquarters (yeah, sure!)
was just such an opportunity. That meant he wouldn't be
home all weekend and there would be plenty of chance for
her and Bobby to discuss what had happened and
whatever...

Continued in part 3...

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: friday3.txt (mother/son, inc, ped)

Authors name: Anonymous NixPixer 1993

Story title : Friday Afternoon - Part 3 of 6

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Friday Afternoon - 3 (mother/son, FF, inc, ped)
by Anon NixPixer 1993

***

Friday afternoon rolled around again: one week to the
day following the incident with his mother and Bobby was
sitting home alone trying to figure out how to approach
her. He was dying for another encounter, but fearful of
pushing the issue because he didn't want to spoil the
possibility that it could happen again. His girlfriend,
Ariel, had just called and he had committed, at her
insisting and against his wishes, to a double date for
the evening.

That would mean that they would probably go to a movie
and then get something to eat afterwards. Another couple
along meant that he wouldn't even get any time alone
with Ariel, even if he wanted to be alone with her - at
the present time his focus was solely on his mother. Not
a chance of getting home before eleven o'clock either.
It wouldn't matter anyway, he thought, because his
father would be there. He wasn't looking forward to
another long weekend of being at home with his mother
while having his father always hanging around.

As he sat at his desk trying to do some homework the
phone rang.

When he picked it up his heart skipped a beat. It was
his mother. She asked what his plans were for the
evening and when he told her, it sounded to him like he
had just stuck a knife in a car tire. Gosh, she really
sounds disappointed. Maybe she's thinking about me the
way I'm thinking about her.

She then dropped the big bomb: dad's going to be out of
town the whole weekend. Bobby immediately suggested that
he could call up Ariel and cancel his date, but Norma
told him not to. She said that it's important for him to
maintain contact with his friends and they sure didn't
want any of them thinking anything was wrong. He
reluctantly agreed. She then told him cryptically that
they would have all weekend to be together and the sound
of her voice saying that made Bobby lightheaded.

All through getting cleaned up for his date and the date
itself, the only thing he could think of was Norma. He
couldn't wait to get home, no matter how late it was.
And when he finally did get home at 11:30, he discovered
a note from his mother saying that she had to stay
overnight and baby-sit for his aunt while she and her
husband attended an out-of town banquet, but that she
would be home tomorrow. That was it, although she did
sign the note, "Love, your mother." That's the way she
signed all her notes to him, but now it took on special
meaning. Well, he would just have to be patient and wait
so he headed upstairs to go to bed.

Once in his bedroom he turned on the bed stand lamp and
got out of his clothes. Reaching under the pillow for
his pajamas where he normally kept them he felt
something strange. Lifting the pillow he discovered what
looked like a frilly black piece of cloth, a single
business envelope and a tube of K-Y jelly all wrapped up
in his pajamas. Picking up the cloth object by one
corner he was stunned to find that it looked like one of
his mother's bras and he couldn't figure out how it got
there of all places.

Just the look and feel of it brought back the vision of
his mother sitting on the edge of the bathtub across
from him, topless, while he masturbated. He pulled the
bra right up to his face and could faintly smell his
mother's perfume on it. Suddenly he felt the tension in
his groin at the thought of his mother's beautiful
breasts encased in the flimsy bra and he considered the
combination of the bra and the tube of lubricant.

His mother must have left it there when she came home
earlier in the evening. In his excitement he almost
forgot about the envelope which he had not picked up. It
wasn't sealed, but he still had trouble getting the flap
open and the contents out because his hands were
trembling so badly.

What was inside caused his cock to harden to the maximum
in an instant. Wrapped in a sheet of note paper was
another picture of his mother, one he hadn't seen
before, but obviously from the same series that she had
let him look at previously. This one was a sideways shot
of her as she sat on the edge of the bed with one foot
on the floor and one foot on the bed with her legs bent
at the knee. The same black dildo was protruding from
her cunt, but this time both hands were cupped under her
breasts, holding them out, seeming to offer them to him
as she stared lustfully at him from the photo.

Bobby was once more amazed at the size of the areolae
and nipples on his mother's small breasts. In the dirty
magazines all of the nipples in the pictures were either
tan or pink in color, but the color of his mother's
nipples was almost black matching her hair and adding to
her aura of uniqueness. And they were so long and thick.
It made his cock jump just to look at them.

He was so taken by the combination of the picture, the
jelly, and the bra that he almost disregarded the piece
of stationery the picture was wrapped in until out of
the corner of his eye he noticed it had writing on it.
Reading it now caused him even further excitement. It
was from his mother and read:

***

Dearest Bobby,

I'm so sorry that we haven't had a chance to talk since
last Friday. It's my fault. I've wanted so badly to
discuss with you what happened. Please don't think I
have been avoiding you but I feel that this must be kept
very discreet as I'm sure you're aware. Since your
father will be gone for the entire weekend we will have
plenty of time then.

I know you've probably been thinking about this a lot
and I haven't intentionally wished to make you suffer
alone. I'm sorry too that I wasn't able to be here
tonight so I hope the little surprise I've left you will
keep you happy until we can see each other tomorrow.

If my guess is right, you're probably thinking a lot
about the promise I made you. I've been thinking a lot
about it too. I fully intend to keep my word and go
through with it. Just please be patient - the time will
come - soon.

About my little surprise. I know when you see what I
left it will be pretty evident what I intend for you to
do. I don't want you to suffer through the night
thinking about me. I'm going to be thinking about you
too. But before you do anything (you know what I mean) I
want you to wait for my phone call. I'll call about
midnight when everything here is quiet. Please wait, OK?
Talk to you then, dear.

Love ya,

Your mother

P.S. Please, please tear this note up as soon as you've
read it and flush it down the toilet. I would just die
if it ever fell into the wrong hands.

***

Bobby couldn't believe it. He was beside himself with
joy. His mother hadn't forgotten him after all.

Although excited, Bobby was level headed enough to take
heed of his mother's warning about destroying her note.
He wanted to save it and savor it, but he knew that
might be dangerous. Therefore, he reread it again and
again and then headed for the bathroom where he ripped
it to pieces and dropped it into the toilet. He flushed
twice just to make sure it was completely gone and then
went to his mother's room to fetch her cordless phone;
he wanted to be in his own room when she called.

No sooner had he returned to the room than the phone
rang. Looking quickly at the his bedside clock he saw
that it was exactly midnight. With trembling hand he
activated the ringing handset and muttered, "Hello!"

"Hi, Bobby. Everything OK?" his mother asked cheerfully.

"Sure, mom. everything's fine."

"Did you get the surprise I left for you?"

"Uh, you mean the uh, the stuff under my pillow."

"That's right, dear. The K-Y jelly and the envelope with
the picture and the note? Oh yeah, and my bra?"

"Yeah, mom. I got it all."

"Did you do away with the note, I hope, like I said?"
Norma inquired.

"Yes, ma'am, I did."

Sensing that maybe something wasn't quite right Norma
asked, "Are you by yourself, Bobby? You sound strange."

"Yeah, mom. There's nobody here but me."

"Did you lock all the doors after you came in? Are you
sure you're OK?"

"All the doors are locked. I guess I sound strange
because I'm really nervous, mom."

"I understand son. Tell me, are you naked right now? If
not, I'd like you to get totally undressed, OK?"

"I'm already undressed. I was going to put on my PJs
when I found the stuff."

"Uh huh. Are you hard, Bobby? Is your penis good and
hard?"

The question took him by surprise following so closely
on the heels of the previous mundane dialog and he
hesitated for what seemed ages. Again, sensing her son's
uneasiness Norma said, "Why don't you take a close look
at the picture I left for you and tell me what you
think. By the way, where are you right now?"

"Well, I'm in my bedroom. I got your cordless phone and
I'm here sitting on my bed." There was a pause while
Bobby propped the picture up against the base of the
nightstand lamp. Then he said, "Gosh, that sure is a
great picture."

"I thought you'd like it, Bobby. But you never did
answer my question: are you hard yet?"

Somewhat embarrassed, Bobby started to answer, "Uh..."

"What I mean, is, do you have an erection right now,
dear? Do you have a hard-on from thinking about me,
about us. Does looking at that picture of me make you
aroused?"

"It's one of the sexiest pictures I've ever seen," he
blurted out, meaning every word it.

"And you're a real expert with the pictures as we both
know," Norma couldn't resist saying playfully.

"Aww, mom..."

"I'm sorry, darling. Just kidding. I guess you're real
sensitive about that, huh? But it's OK. I like looking
at pictures too. As a matter of fact, I even once looked
at those pictures of myself while I was jerking off.
What do you think of that?"

"You did?" Bobby asked, incredulously.

"Uh huh, I did. Really. Sometimes when I do it I look at
myself in the mirror. I guess that sounds kind of
perverted, but I do. I get excited watching myself
masturbate now and then. Haven't you ever looked at
yourself in the mirror while you jacked off? Try it
sometime."

Feeling a little guilty because he'd already had that
experience and had enjoyed it he nonetheless said,
"Yeah, I've done that before."

"You have?" Norma said, surprised. "Well - then you know
what I mean. Maybe one of these days you'll let me watch
you do it while you're looking at yourself, huh?"

"I'd rather look at you any day, mom."

"Well, anyway. What do you think of the picture?"

"Like I said, it sure is neat."

"What do you like best about it?" Norma's voice was
getting husky and that was having a further effect on
Bobby as he became aware of how hard his erection was.
"Do you like the way my breasts look?"

"Sure I do," he answered. "They're the most beautiful
I've ever seen. I can't believe how big and long your
nipples are - and how dark they are. I've never seen
anything like them before."

"Good, I'm glad they turn you on. But you still haven't
told me yet; is your penis hard?"

Bobby was now losing some of his shyness as his mother
continued speaking such a sexy manner and he answered,
"Yeah, mom, it's hard alright."

"How hard is it, darling? Is it as hard as my nipples in
the picture?"

"God, it's really hard - harder than it's ever been
before. And it's sticking straight out. Just like your
nipples."

Bobby could now faintly make out that his mother's voice
was a little breathy as she said, "Dear, why don't you
put some of the K-Y jelly on your prick. Go ahead and do
it - I'll wait."

"OK." Bobby set the phone down on the bed and fumbled
with the tube of jelly until he had gotten a big gob of
it smoothed all over his cock. He then picked up the
phone again and said, "I'm back."

"Uh huh. OK. Are you rubbing yourself, dear?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Good. I'm rubbing myself, too. And it feels really
good. Does it feel good for you?"

"You mean you're doing it, too? You're, uh..."

"Yes, darling. I'm masturbating right now as I'm talking
to you. I'm really turned on thinking about you sitting
there on your bed pumping your hand up and down your
slick cock. I can just imagine the expression on your
face. Why don't you look at my picture, if you're not
doing so, and tell me if there's anything else you like
about it."

"Well, I, uh, I like your legs a whole lot. I think
they're really sexy."

"God, Bobby. Just think about this - what I'm doing to
myself right now. I'm now running my hand up and down
the back of my leg and it feels sooooo good. My legs are
really sensitive and I just love to feel myself up. Now
I'm up at my cunt again, frigging it. Are you still
jerking yourself?"

"Yes," was all Bobby could come out with as his mind
conjured up the picture of his mother feeling up her
leg. And then he remembered the bathroom scene and said,
"Mom, would you do something for me, please?"

"What is it - what would you like?" she said, her voice
even more ragged now.

"Uh, would you play with your nipples again. You know,
like you did the other day when we were in the
bathroom."

"Of course I will. Just for you. Would you like to know
what it feels like?"

"Uh huh."

"Well, it feels just marvelous. I'm now twisting my
right nipple between my thumb and two fingers. I'm
pulling on it and rolling it around and it's getting
harder and longer. The more I tug on it the longer it
gets. It's like you getting a hard-on, but not quite as
big. You really like to look at me playing with my own
tits, don't you."

"Uh huh," Bobby mumbled.

"And when I play with them it sends nerve jolts right
down to my clit. Sometimes when I'm really sensitive and
haven't had an orgasm for a while I can even make myself
cum just by jacking off my nipples."

In the heat of his passion Bobby just couldn't help
himself and he asked, "Mom, I really loved what we did
last week. Do you think we can do that again? Will you
let me look at you again?"

"Yes, darling, I will. I want it to. I've been thinking
about that all week and hoping it would happen soon. I
want you to know that I get tremendously excited
watching you jerk yourself off. I love to see your hard
penis squirt. There's nothing else like that in the
world, dear."

"Mom...?"

"Yes, darling?"

"Can I ask you something else?"

"Sure... what is it?"

"Uh... oh gosh, I don't know how to say this..."

"Well - just ask dear."

"Well, I... uh... would it be OK if... uh, sometime when
we're... uh, doing it... if I... would you let me...
would you let me squirt off on your tits?"

There - he said it. He'd been thinking about sperming
her tits all week long and the answer he got back was
not what he feared, but what he had hoped his mother
would say: "Ohhhh, Bobby. I'd love to have you cum on my
breasts. I'd just love to watch all that jism squirt out
of your lovely hard prick onto my tits. Of course you
can."

Bobby was so excited now that he couldn't hold back and
he almost shouted, "God, mommmmm - I'm gonna cum - right
now!"

"Me too, lover. Here I cum. Oh, christ, here it cums.
It's cumming, darling. Oh, god, I'm cumming all over my
hand."

"Jeez, mom. Me too. It's squirting all over the place.
Ooops, I even got some in my face. Ohhhhh."

Both Bobby and his mother continued to frig themselves
through their climax not saying anything but listening
to each other's labored breathing. When it was finally
over Norma was the first to speak.

"You still there, Bobby?"

"Yeah, mom. I'm still here. How 'bout you?" And they
both laughed.

"OK, dear. I want you to go to bed now and rest up for
tomorrow. I'll be home sometime in the morning. As quick
as I can get there. Sweet dreams, darling."

"Bye, mom."

Continued in part 4...

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: friday4.txt (mother/son, inc, ped)
Authors name: Anonymous NixPixer 1994
Story title : Friday Afternoon - Part 4 of 6

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Friday Afternoon - 4 (mother/son, inc, ped)
by Anon NixPixer 1993

***

Norma declined the invitation to stay for breakfast and
visit with her sister. She was anxious to get home to
see her son. Rather than having satisfied her lust, the
previous evening's phone call and subsequent sex play
had only inflamed her that much more.

It was eight o'clock as she pulled in the driveway and
she hoped Bobby was still asleep so she could get
cleaned up and make herself attractive for him. As she
entered the house and went to hang up her coat she heard
him moving around in the kitchen and was a little
disappointed. She then called out, "Hi, Bobby, it's me -
I'm home."

"Hi, mom," she heard him call back.

As she entered the kitchen she saw her son sitting at
the table eating toast in nothing but his undershorts.
Walking by him toward the coffee pot she tousled his
hair and said, "Hi, sport. You OK this morning?"

"Yeah, sure, mom." was all he said and he seemed a bit
shy or embarrassed. That would be natural, she thought.
After all, how many people her son's age had ever
engaged in phone sex with their own mother?

Norma got a cup of coffee and then went and sat down at
the table with Bobby, but didn't say anything. She
waited instead for him to strike up a conversation. When
he remained silent and wouldn't look at her she finally
decided to break the deadlock.

"Are you OK, Bobby? Do you feel OK?"

"Sure. I'm fine."

"Then what's the matter. You're acting as if I'm not
even here."

After a short pause he said, "Well, I guess I'm just a
little embarrassed about last night."

"Does that mean you don't want to look at me or talk to
me anymore?"

"Oh, mom, no. It's just that - well, you know."

"No, Bobby, I don't know. Tell me. Remember, I'm your
mother."

"Uh huh. That's part of the problem, I think."

Norma didn't say anything so Bobby blundered on, "I
mean, you're my mom and I know that what we did isn't
supposed to happen between a mother and son."

Gently Norma leaned forward and laid her hand on Bobby's
bare arm saying, "Yeah, I know. And I understand your
feelings. I have that same problem myself so can we at
least talk about it?"

"Sure, I guess."

"Would you like to just stop doing it, dear. That is, do
you think we should just quit and pretend like nothing
ever happened. I'd be willing to do that if that's what
you really want."

"Aw, gee, mom. I can't stop thinking about you. You'd
think after last night I could at least get some sleep,
but I woke up dreaming about you."

"And were you excited?"

"Yes."

"And did you do it again. Did you jack off again?"

"That's the hard part. I felt so bad and just wanted to
forget it all, but I was - you know - hard again."

"Uh huh. And what did you do."

"Well, I decided I'd wait for you to get home. And the
worst part is, I hoped it would happen again."

"Does that mean you want to do it some more?"

Bobby lowered his head and folded his hands in his lap
and muttered, "Uh huh."

"Look at me, darling." When Bobby moved his head and
looked into his mother's eyes he became so filled with
lust and love that it almost took his breath away. "I
know that what we've done isn't exactly, uh, right,
Norma continued on, but I'm willing to go on doing it if
we can both agree to a couple very simple rules."

"Rules?" Bobby asked

"Right. I think everything will be OK if we agree to two
things, actually. First, there should never be any
touching. We should never touch each other. Everything
will be alright if we just watch one another, I think."

When she hesitated, trying to gauge her son's reaction
he asked, "And... the second thing?"

"I feel it would be best if we limited stuff to once a
week. And only when your father's away. Would that be OK
with you?"

"Sure, I understand that. But does that mean that we can
just watch and that's all?"

"Yes. I don't think we should get involved any further
than that, dear. It might lead to consequences neither
one of us wants."

Bobby stayed thoughtfully silent, but she could read the
disappointment clearly written all over his features.
The frown on his face told the whole story and it tugged
at her emotions because she felt a strong sense of
frustration herself with the conditions she had just
laid down.

Finally Bobby looked up and said resignedly, "I'll do
whatever you want, mom. You've always known best and I
sure don't want anything to happen to you."

"That's so sweet of you, darling. All in all, I think
it's best for us both. We'll see, though, won't we. Now
- how are you feeling just right now?"

"OK. I can accept that."

"No - that's not what I mean. I've been thinking about
you all night and all the way home in the car from your
Aunt's." Bobby now caught the sudden shift in his
mother's tone, but asked anyway, "What do you mean,
mom?"

"I mean, that I'm really horny, Bobby. And if we weren't
in this situation I would simply go upstairs and frig
myself off. But since you're here, would you like to
discuss the promise I made you last week and again last
night?"

Bobby's interest picked up immediately and he said,
"What's to discuss?"

Seeing his eagerness, Norma said, "Whoa, young stud -
not so fast. I want to talk about this first, if it's
alright with you."

"Uh, OK."

"Tell me now what you think I promised you."

"Well, last week you kinda promised me that sometime or
other that you'd let me watch you do it."

Norma was rapidly becoming excited again as she could
see the results of her offer causing Bobby's shorts to
begin tenting out and wanting to use the conversation to
further stimulate herself as a sort of verbal foreplay
she decided to milk it for all it was worth.

"Watch me do what, Bobby?"

"You know, mom. You said you'd let me watch you
masturbate," he said impatiently.

"Uh huh. And..."

"And what?" It was tough trying to get her son into her
little verbal game. It was plain that he just wanted to
get on with it. But Norma was not going to let him have
control of the situation.

"And... I want to know if you still want to do that. Do
you still want to watch me jerk off?"

"Of course I do!"

"And when do you want us to do this."

"Why not right now?"

"Well, I'd need to get cleaned up first."

"That's OK. I'll wait."

"Now, how would you like this to happen. Tell me."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, would you like me to get dressed up for you?"

"You mean you're going to do it with your clothes on?"
Bobby suddenly sounded let down.

"No, silly. I mean, would you like me to dress up the
way I was in those pictures?"

"No shit!" Bobby exclaimed. "Ooops, sorry mom, didn't
mean to swear like that."

Ignoring his little outburst Norma continued, "Would you
like to see me the way I was when I was doing it then.
In the half bra and garter belt and stockings and heels
- you know, like some of the women in your magazines?
Would you like to see me dressed like a slut?" The tone
and sound of her own voice was now turning Norma on.

"Oh wow! That would be great. You mean, I'd actually get
to see you live just like you were in those pictures??"

"Sure. If that's what you want?" Norma said playfully.
"Is that what you want, Bobby?"

Suddenly Bobby began to catch on and said, "I'd really
like that, mom. I'd just love to see you all dressed up
in those sexy things. You'll look great that way. And
it'll even be better to watch you do things to yourself
when you're all dressed up. Wow!"

Now she knew she had him. "And what kind of things would
you like to watch me do to myself, Bobby," she asked
huskily.

When Norma looked down she saw that Bobby's shorts were
stretched out in front meaning he probably had a full
hard-on. "Is the thought of looking at your mother while
she masturbates turning you on, dear?" she asked coyly
as she nodded her head toward his crotch.

"Kind of obvious, isn't it," Bobby replied and blushed.

"Come on, Bobby, tell me what you'd like me to do for
you while you watch. Don't be shy."

"Well, whatever you want, I guess."

"What's the thing you want to see me do most to myself?
What do you fantasize about most?"

"Uh, OK, do you think you could do it with that thing in
you?
You know..."

"You mean with the dildo?"

"Yeah, with the dildo. I'd love to see that live."

"Well, I hate to disappoint you, but that wasn't mine
and I don't have one. But wait," Norma acted as if a
sudden thought just came to her. "I think there's a
cucumber in the refrigerator I could use. Except it'd be
awfully cold."

"A cucumber?! Holy cow! You'd put a cucumber in you?"
Bobby exclaimed amazed.

"Sure. I've jacked off before with lots of things in me
besides cucumbers."

He couldn't believe his ears. His own mother admitting
to such lewd behavior. It was the sexiest thing Bobby
had ever experienced and made him want to grab his hard
prick right then and there but he refrained.

"I know," Norma mused, "While I'm upstairs getting ready
you can get the cucumber out and warm it up with your
hands for me. Would you do that?"

"Sure I would. Oh mom."

"You're really getting hot now, aren't you, Bobby?"

"Uh huh." he answered looking into her eyes. Norma was
very excited herself and decided to cut off the blabber
and get on with it.

"Well, I've got lots planned Bobby, but why don't I go
get ready. You wait here and warm up the kuke for 15
minutes while I change. It's now nine o'clock. You wait
until 9:15 and then come on upstairs, OK?. I'll be in my
bedroom and you can just come right in."

So saying, Norma rose and headed upstairs while Bobby
turned in his chair and opened the refrigerator door.
Rummaging around in the vegetable bin at the bottom he
actually found two cucumbers; one was considerably
larger than the other and he decided devilishly to take
the bigger one. Eyeing it, he couldn't imagine how his
mother was going to get the thing into her cunt because
of its size.

He then proceeded to start warming it in his hands as
she had asked, rubbing it up and down and twisting his
two hands around it. God, how he wished he had one that
big, he thought. He was so aroused now that he
considered just doing it right then, but decided it'd be
better to wait until he could watch his mother. Then
they'd do it together, only face-to-face instead of over
the phone like last night.

Bobby waited impatiently for the fifteen minutes to
pass, each minute seeming like an hour. When it was time
he jumped up and almost ran to the stairs. Once upstairs
he slowed down and walked to his mother's bedroom where
the door was closed. He knew she said he could just walk
right in, but he'd never done that before and knocked
softly out of habit.

He heard his mother's sexy voice say, "It's open dear,
you can come in," as if from a long way off. When he
entered the room she was nowhere in sight, but he could
smell her perfume. Then he heard her say from her walk-
in closet, "Did you bring it with you, Bobby?"

"Yes ma'am, I did."

"Good, just lay it on the nightstand by the bed."

He put the cucumber down and sat down on the edge of the
bed facing away from the closet. After about a minute he
saw out of the corner of his eye his mother walking
around in front of him. The sight was not what he
expected at all. Instead of the sensual picture he had
imagined, he saw his mother completely covered from head
to toe in her long plaited bathrobe.

The only thing showing was her head with its long wavy
black hair cascading down her back and her hands with
their long slender fingers and bright red painted nails.
Still it was kind of enticing wondering what was
underneath the robe even though he'd seen the pictures.
But this was going to be different he thought.

Suddenly his mother came to stand in front of him and
looking down at him said, "Now - before we get started,
remember, you have to abide by our agreement, OK?"

"Oh, sure mom. I agree..."

"And just to be sure that you're not even tempted, I
need you to cooperate in one little thing, OK."

"Yeah, sure. What is it?" he asked quizzically.

"I want you to stand up, turn around and put your hands
behind you."

"You mean like this," Bobby said, as he complied with
her instructions.

Norma said, "Right." And reached into her robe pocket
producing a man's necktie with which she promptly began
to bind Bobby's wrists tightly behind his back.

Surprised and not knowing what his mother was up to he
asked, "What are you doing. How come you're tying me up,
mom?"

"Just want to make sure you can't act on any temptations
you might have, dear," Norma replied smoothly, finishing
the job.

"Aw, come on, mom," Bobby said, feeling disappointed and
wondering how this was going to work out with his hands
bound behind him. "How am I going to get to do it
myself, tied up like this?" He sounded to Norma a little
worried now.

"You're not, darling," Norma replied in a bitchy tone of
voice. "I promised you that you could watch me. But I
didn't say anything about you doing it at the same time,
now did I?"

"Well, no I guess you didn't. But that's not fair." he
complained.

"All's fair in love, war and sex, dear son," Norma
replied.
"Don't worry, everything's going to work out. Trust me,
OK?"

"OK, I guess."

"I just want your undivided attention while I put on
this show for you and I don't want you breaking it up by
doing anything else. When I'm finished, then we'll
see..." and she let the sentence trail off.

She then told her son to turn around again and to sit on
the edge of the bed. As he turned around he noticed that
his mother's back was to him and he lowered himself down
still looking at her robe-clothed back.

Suddenly the entire robe fell to the floor revealing his
mother's back to his gaze. Norma didn't move except to
cock one leg up so that she was standing with her hands
on her hips in a sexy pose with her ass thrust
enticingly toward his face. Bobby was dumbfounded.

The view of his mother from the back was stunning. He
could see even from this point that she was dressed
exactly as she had been in the pictures. Now, however,
he could see her bare ass up close and reveled in how
beautifully big and well shaped it was. And, oh, those
long, full legs encased in sexy nylons. God, he just
wanted to reach out and run his hands up and down his
mother's big legs.

Still Norma hadn't said a word, just knowing that her
son was feasting his eyes on her backside and deciding
to let him get a good look at her from that angle.
Finally, she said, "Like what you see, Bobby?"

"Oh, god yes, mom. You're beautiful."

"Am I sexy too, dear?" she asked teasingly.

"You know you are, don't you, mom?"

"Want to see more, do you?"

"Oh yes, please. Turn around, please," Bobby pleaded.

Slowly Norma revolved until she was halfway around and
then stopped giving her son a side view of her. Now she
looked down at her son with the most sexually smoldering
expression on her face that he had ever seen. Compared
to his mother, the women he had seen in magazines all
appeared to be pretentious. She was the sexiest thing
alive. And she WAS alive and this was real and actually
happening. His cock throbbed so hard now that it
actually began to hurt.

"How's this, dear," Norma queried, noticing that Bobby
hadn't yet taken his
eyes from hers. "Don't you want to look at my tits?"

Bobby's eyes dropped to her bosom where he took in her
small breasts with the amazingly long dark nipples. They
were held up and out by the partial-cupped bra which
left her nipples and most of the areolae exposed; the
areolae being so large that a portion of their lower
half was hidden by the bra cup. After a moment, his gaze
fell down to her legs which to him were almost as
exciting as her tits.

"Do my tits still turn you on, Bobby? Do they?"

"Yes, ma'am. Your nipples are so big and sexy," he said,
aware that this expression was fast becoming a litany,
but not being able to help himself.

Hearing this Norma almost asked him if he liked them
badly enough to want to suck on them, but then
remembered the rules she had laid down and caught
herself. It wouldn't be fair to him to taunt him that
way, she felt, even though she would love to have him
suck on her nipples. God, in the condition she was in
right now she would probably cum on the spot the minute
his lips and tongue touched them.

Then she turned to face him full on and his eyes went
immediately to the junction of her thighs where he spied
what had previously only really been hinted at. His
mother had a large crop of black pubic hair which
entirely covered her cuntal area with a small arrow-like
trail leading almost up to her navel.

As he continued to look at her crotch he noticed all of
a sudden a trickle of moisture starting to run down her
right thigh. Before even thinking about it he looked up
and said, "Uh, mom, do you need to take a pee? You're
getting wet down there. It's OK - I'll wait."

"Oh my god, Bobby," Norma exclaimed, surprised at her
son's naivete, "no son, I don't need to pee. What you're
seeing is a result of the excitement I'm feeling. When
women get excited they excrete fluid." She was then
going to further his education by explaining to him that
the purpose of the fluid was to facilitate fucking, but
again, that would raise the specter of more than they
agreed upon and she didn't think it would be fair to
him. Thus she remained silent and just let him wonder.

After letting him silently stare at her for what seemed
ages Norma finally said, "Shall I get started, dear?"

"Uh, gee, whatever mom," he answered, still in awe at
the sight of his mother dressed like a wanton slut.

Norma then moved to the wall and retrieved the ottoman
there and pulled it over and positioned in about three
feet directly in front of where Bobby was sitting and
sat down facing him. "I want you to stand up for a
minute," she said.

Bobby arose with difficulty, his hands being bound
behind him. When he finally got up, Norma reached up
with both hands and slowly lowered his undershorts down
over his hips, pulling the front way out and over his
massive erection which was now sticking straight out not
more than a couple of inches from her lips.

For a second she considered just giving in and almost
opened her mouth to take his cock, but again restrained
herself. Suddenly the undershorts were down around his
ankles and his mother ordered him to again sit which he
did.

"Spread your legs wide apart, Bobby. I want to see that
magnificent hard penis of yours. God, it's so big!" As
she looked at it, she could see that it would twitch and
throb every second or so and wondered whether Bobby was
on the verge of cumming.

Looking up at him finally and seeing that she had his
attention she put the forefinger of her right hand in
her mouth and began to suck on it. Getting her finger
good and wet she then cupped her right breast in her
left hand and squeezed the areola, making the nipple jut
out. Then she began to stroke the nipple, inundating it
with her saliva covered finger.

"This is how I usually start out masturbating, Bobby. I
get myself good and hot by playing with my tits and
nipples. They're so sensitive," she moaned and she
continued fondling her breasts while her son gawked at
her.

"Then, when my pussy is good and wet I still play with
my nipple and start to stroke my cunt lips." Now Norma
put action to her words and released her breast and
lowered her left hand to her groin and insert two
fingers in the massive dark jungle.

As Bobby looked down he could now make out through her
pubic hair two plainly swollen lips, shiny and pink.
Nested between them and protruding downward was what
appeared to be a very small but distinct penis-like
projection.

But his mother didn't touch that part of her, running
her fingers all around it and finally diving one finger
up and inside her fuck canal. When she withdrew it,
Bobby could see that the finger was coated with a clear
slimy liquid which she then used to coat her clit.

Still fingering her nipple she now began in earnest to
stroke the area around her clit in a slow but steady
circular motion, saying, "God, that feels so good. Can't
take much more of that though. I'll cum in a second." So
she stopped.

Bobby was disappointed until he saw Norma lean toward
the nightstand and retrieve the cucumber. Holy shit! her
thought to himself, she's actually going to use it. And
she doesn't even look scared?

Norma then stood up and moved to the side of the ottoman
and said, "Now for the main event, huh." She put one
high-heeled foot on the ottoman and spread her cunt lips
apart with her fingers. With the cucumber in the other
hand she moved the tip to the entrance to her cunt and
started to twirl it. Then while still twirling it she
began to slowly push it in and Bobby was flabbergasted
to see it start to disappear into her. And she didn't
even cry out, but just started to moan real loud. He
couldn't believe it.

Bobby watched in total awe as his mother slowly worked
the cucumber into her twat, twisting and turning, slowly
in and out, bit by bit until almost the whole thing was
up inside her.

"Are you enjoying this," she asked, not looking at him.
"Does it arouse you to watch your mother fuck herself
with this big fat cucumber?"

All Bobby could do was grunt, "Uhhhh."

Without sitting down, Norma turned and looked at her son
and said, "Now for an added attraction," and she reached
over and opened the drawer of the nightstand and reached
inside. When she withdrew her hand Bobby could see her
holding two plain ordinary clothespins and wondered for
the life of him what she was going to do with them. Then
she sat down again on the ottoman facing him with the
cucumber still firmly embedded in her cunt.

"I can see from your expression that you're wondering
about these clothespins. Well - the sensations aroused
in my nipples and cunt by having them clamped on my
nipples is absolutely exquisite, let me tell you. And
since we're going all out today for your pleasure I've
decided to give you the whole show."

Norma took a clothespin in one hand and spread the jaws
open. Then with her other hand she pulled one of her
nipples straight out and affixed the clothespin directly
over it and let it close. The look on her face was
almost one of agony and Bobby started to get a little
concerned until she said, "Oh god, that hurts so good."
Then she did the same with the other clothespin to her
other nipple.

Bobby was now beside himself with lust, love and other
mixed emotions he had never before experienced. He was
painfully aware of the rigidness of his cock as it stuck
up from between his thighs and throbbed under its own
volition. Actually his whole groin was now throbbing,
not only his cock, but his stomach muscles and his
asshole as well. It felt like he was going to cum any
second now and nothing was even touching him.

Norma was aware of his state and felt she had better
hurry herself along or Bobby would blow his load before
she finished. With the cucumber in her cunt and the
clothespins clamped painfully to her nipples she once
again stood up. Now she turned three-quarters sideways
to Bobby so he could see her from both behind and part
of her front. She bent over then and turning to look at
his lust crazed face said, "And now for the best part."

With one hand holding the cucumber in place she put the
middle finger of her free hand in her mouth and began to
suck and lick it while she continued to stare into her
son's eyes. Bobby couldn't believe it when she removed
the finger, loaded with spit, and moved it around behind
her to the region of her ass.

"Well, want to know what's next," she panted.

Bobby could only nod his head in assent as his mother
replied, "Now I'm going to jack off my asshole, Bobby.
I'm going to stick my finger in my rectum and finger
fuck my ass till I cum." And she did just that.

No sooner had Norma gotten her finger buried in her
rectum and began to finger fuck herself than Bobby was
overcome with the blatant lust of the scene being played
out before his eyes and felt his whole body begin to
spasm.

Suddenly his whole body went rigid and in disbelief his
entire pubic region seized up mightily and held the
seizure for a long moment before it released and began a
rhythmic series of incredibly strong spasms, each one
sending forth a jet of white jism from his rampant cock.
Some even landed on his mother's side and hip as he
continued through the orgasm, watching his mother
watching him sperm while she continued to frantically
finger fuck her anus.

The combination of the clamps on her nipples, the
cucumber in her cunt, her rapidly frigging finger up her
ass and the sight of her son's spasming turgid penis
sent her over the edge as well and she entered a really
strong climax.

When they were both through, Norma fell forward onto the
ottoman from exhaustion and she released the cucumber as
she steadied herself with both hands. It slid slowly
from her cunt and plopped unceremoniously onto the
carpet behind her.

Bobby simply fell sideways, hands still bound behind him
and continued to stare at his panting, sweating mother
as the after-spasms of orgasm continued to course
through both of them.

Continued in part 5...

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: friday5.txt (mother/son, inc, ped)

Authors name: Anonymous NixPixer 1994

Story title : Friday Afternoon - Part 5 of 6

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Friday Afternoon - 5 (mother/son, inc, ped)
by Anon NixPixer 1993

***

Following the dramatic events of Saturday morning both
Bobby and his mother had been so exhausted that they
slept until late afternoon. Norma was the first up and
made them a beautiful dinner in the middle of which
Jake, father and husband, unexpectedly showed up. It
seems that everything had been settled and he was back
home again. That put a crimp on mother and son's plans
for the rest of the weekend. Actually from that point;
for some time.

There didn't seem to be a spare moment when they were
both home together that something didn't get in the way
of their getting together again. From time to time they
would give each other long knowing soulful looks, but
that was all that passed between them. For his part,
Bobby was so hyper that he had to masturbate three and
four times a day just to keep the tension down and to
allow him to think of other things besides his mother.

Each time he did it he replayed the events from that
Saturday morning when his mother had put on a
masturbation display he still found difficult to believe
happened. Now matter how often he jacked off, the moment
he began fantasizing about his mother bent over in front
of him with clothespins on her long nipples, that huge
cucumber stuck up her cunt while she frantically finger
fucked her own asshole he came almost immediately.

As a result of that incident, Norma had a constant
reminder for days afterward because her nipples were
extremely sore from having been clamped with the
clothespins. No matter what kind of clothes she wore she
was always subconsciously aware of the tenderness in her
breasts. When the acute soreness began to fade, however,
she sought to re-intensify the feeling by wearing rough
materials without a bra, which she didn't really need,
so that it would rub her nipples.

Like her son Bobby, she too masturbated frequently, more
than she was used to in the past. And she also
fantasized about their second time together. Her vision
of the incident differed, however, in that she
concentrated on the sight of her son sitting on the very
edge of the bed, hands tied behind his back with his
enormous hard penis jerking untouched in the air as it
shot spurt after spurt of thick jism, some of it landing
on her.

She had never before seen a man cum without some sort of
tactile stimulation and knowing that she alone had
aroused her son to such a point was something she would
never forget.

Norma was entranced with her son's penis. To her it was
the iconized focal point of all her lust and passion. It
baffled her that given her sexual experience she should
have become so obsessed with just this one organ, but
she was and she just accepted the fact and gave in to
it. The only regret she had was that she had forbade any
physical contact between her and her son; they had both
agreed to it and she was determined to hold to it for
the sake of both of them.

She knew her son was in agony, but she couldn't help him
without putting their situation in jeopardy. She felt
the same pangs of frustration herself, she was sure.
They would just both have to wait until opportunity
presented itself and not get foolhardy. He was young and
restless and probably innocently unaware of the tragedy
which could befall them at any turn so she took it upon
herself to be strong and control the situation.

Two weeks had passed without incident or opportunity
until, on Friday afternoon Norma got home from work and
got a phone call from the office pleading with her to
drive the twenty miles to Charleston and pick up some
badly needed documents at their branch office there.
Jake, her husband, was already home and just lounging
around - god, she could kill the bastard - and Bobby was
downstairs in the den watching television. He had
probably hoped, as she had, that they would be able to
use this time to be together.

She reluctantly agreed, therefore, to make the trip and
was set to go out the door when the idea occurred to
her. She turned and went upstairs to the den. Walking in
she said, "Hi, sport. Wanna take a ride?"

"Hi, mom. Where to?"

"Oh, I just have to run over to Charleston and pick up
some papers for work. Won't take long. Just thought you
might like to ride along."

Bobby considered this for a couple of seconds and then
said, "Sure. Why not." Grabbing his jacket he headed
upstairs behind his mother. As they climbed the steep
stairs Bobby's eyes were right level with his mother's
legs just a couple of feet in front of him. Just then he
would have given anything to be able to reach out and
feel them up, to bury his face in their fullness and
kiss them and lick them with his tongue. It gave him an
almost instant hard-on which he surreptitiously had to
adjust as they reached the top of the stairs.

It was a pleasant late afternoon drive on the back roads
to Charleston and Norma enjoyed the ride through
alternating farm fields and woods. She was painfully
aware, however, that Bobby was not looking at the
wonderful fall scenery; his eyes were glued to her legs
as she drove. The above the knee skirt she had worn that
day had ridden up on her thighs giving her son a pretty
good eyeful.

Watching the constantly curving road, she couldn't look
over at him long enough to see whether he had a hard-on
or not, but she was pretty sure that he did. Neither
wanted to bring up the topic which was foremost on their
minds, especially with the thought of another weekend at
home with Jake around and no way to get together.

About half way there a straight stretch of road came up
and Norma now took the chance to take a long look at her
son. When she looked over her suspicions were confirmed.
He was looking straight down at her legs and they had a
glazed look about them. Then she dropped her eyes to his
crotch and saw that instead of just a hard-on he had his
hand in his pocket and was obviously playing with
himself. She was so surprised that she almost ran the
car off the road, but managed to keep it straight.

"For god's sake, Bobby! If you have to do it, then go
ahead and do it, but don't try and hide it."

"Uh, do what, mom?" he asked, surprised as he looked up.

"You know damn well what," Norma said almost angrily.
"Do you think I was born yesterday?!"

"I'm sorry, mom," he answered contritely, "I really am.
It's just that I'm so turned on and I didn't think you
would notice."

Her own frustration was coming out as anger toward her
son and she knew it and didn't like it. Attempting to
smooth things over she said, "I know. I'm sorry I
snapped at you. I guess I'm just a little jealous about
what you're doing and can't do it myself. And I'm really
pissed off that it's been 2 weeks now and there's still
no hope in sight. I'll try to be more patient, OK?"

"Gee, mom, I'm really sorry. I didn't mean to upset you,
honest."

"No, no, it's OK - really. If you want to masturbate,
why don't you unzip your pants and take it out and do
it." She picked up her purse and handed it toward him
saying, "Look in here. There's some Kleenex. That way,
when you cum you won't make a mess of your clothes."

Without saying anything Bobby took the preferred purse
and rummaged around coming up with the tissues which he
set on the seat with the purse. Then he proceeded to
unzip his pants and reached his hand in and with some
difficulty finally managed to work his large erection
through his underwear and out his fly. Hesitating he
asked, "Are you sure this is OK, mom?"

"Of course it is, darling. I understand. But you'd
better hurry or we'll be to Charleston before you get a
chance to cum."

Bobby hesitated and then said, "Maybe I ought to wait,
then. If I wait, will you let me do it on the way back?"

"Sure, if that's what you want. Maybe that's best
anyway."

"OK, I'll wait then." And he pulled his pants over his
cock and tucked it back in as best he could.

"Have you been jacking off a lot, Bobby?" Norma asked,
once again taking her son by surprise with the frankness
of her speech.

"Uh, yeah, I have, I guess," he answered in a low voice.

"More than once a day?"

"Yeah. Sometimes three and four times."

"Jesus, that's a lot isn't it?"

"I've gotta do it, mom, otherwise I go nuts cause I get
so horny I can't think of anything else and can't get
anything done. Especially my schoolwork."

Just then they came to the city limits. As they entered
the outskirts of town, Norma spotted an old seedy motel
and for one crazy moment considered just renting a room
for a couple of hours and throwing caution to the wind.
But the urge passed as quickly as it came and she drove
on finally arriving at the business. She went in and got
the papers and was back in the car in a jiffy and they
were again headed back home.

No sooner were they clear of the town than Norma said,
"OK Bobby, if you want to do it, go ahead."

Bobby reached into his pants again and had an easier
time of getting his cock out this time because he was
now only half hard even though he noticed that his
mother had made sure that when she got in the car her
skirt was all the way up on her thighs to where he could
make out the swell of her pubis under her pantyhose.

"My legs don't turn you on anymore," Norma mock pouted
when she noticed his condition.

"No. It's not that. I was just thinking that I have to
play a game tonight and maybe I shouldn't do it. The
coach said that sex was bad for us 24 hours before a
game."

Norma didn't know what to say to that, but she didn't
want to let this opportunity go to waste. Thinking fast
she reached up with one hand and opened her suit coat
wide. Then she began unbuttoning her blouse. When it was
open she then took the front clasp of her bra in her
fingers and pushed it together until it too was open. As
she pulled each cup of the bra to the side and exposed
her breasts to her son's view the draft from the half
open car windows created a chill on her and her nipples
became instantly erect.

Bobby's eyes took this all in and his cock sprang to
life again.

Norma glanced quickly over at him and seeing her actions
had the desired result she remarked, "That ought to
help, huh?"

"Oh, god, mom," Bobby moaned as his hand went to his
stiff cock and he began to jack it.

"Does it feel good, Bobby? Does it, huh?" she asked in a
sultry voice. And before he could answer she went on, "I
just love to watch you play with yourself. I haven't had
a chance to really tell you how much I enjoyed our
little session last time. Did you like it too?"

"I can't talk, mom. The sight of those hard nipples and
your big beautiful legs is... oh shit, here it comes!!
Ohhhh... unghhhh!!" and Bobby's cock once more let loose
a torrent of semen which flew all over the place. When
the spasms passed he just flopped back against the door
and closed his eyes.

To Norma's disappointment she had missed most of the
action but she was aware of one thing. "Uh, dear, you
forgot to use the Kleenex."

"Oh hell, I'm sorry," he rejoined and roused himself out
of his post orgasmic lethargy. He picked up the Kleenex
and starting haphazardly swiping at the tracks he'd
left. When he got all he could see he then cleaned
himself off and was about to ditch the soaked tissue out
the car window when his mother said, "No, don't do that.
That's littering. Here, give it to me."

"But it soaking wet, mom," Bobby protested.

"It's OK. Just give it to me."

He gently laid the cum soaked Kleenex in his mother's
outstretched hand. To his amazement, she took the tissue
and began to rub her full lips with it, leaving a
viscous outer coating of his come over her lipstick
after which she proceeded to snake her tongue out and
lick it off. She then put the tissue once more to her
mouth and began to suck on it and said, "Hmmmmmm, you
taste really good, darling." It may have been a mistake
she thought, but she just couldn't help herself.

Bobby continued to stare in disbelief at what his mother
had done and it had such a stunningly erotic effect on
him that he began to get hard again. But then he noticed
his mother trying to get herself straightened up as they
were getting close to home so he tucked himself back in
and zipped his pants. Seeing Norma was having a hard
time driving and dressing he offered his help.

Norma said, "Sure, I'd appreciate it if you could get me
buttoned up - that is, without copping a feel. Think you
can do that, sport?"

"I'll try," he said, as he moved closer to her.

"The bra clasps in the front, OK. That's it, just hook
it together. Good. Now just button my blouse."

Bobby was indeed tempted to try and touch his mother. He
was so close to her that he could smell her excitement
mixed in with her perfume. He could even feel her breath
and the heat from her exposed skin on his hands and
face, but his senses told him it was best to abide by
her wishes.

No sooner had he gotten her blouse buttoned than they
turned the corner leading down to their house.

Continued in part 6...

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: friday6.txt (mother/son, FF, inc, ped)

Authors name: Anonymous NixPixer 1994

Story title : Friday Afternoon - Part 6 of 6

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Friday Afternoon - 6 (mother/son, FF, inc, ped)
by Anon NixPixer 1993

***

As soon as they got out of the car, Bobby raced upstairs
and got changed for his basketball game that night. He
was out the door not long thereafter and probably
wouldn't be back till late.

Having witnessed her son's masturbation in the car and
having subsequently gotten a good taste of his cum from
the soiled kleenex that he had used to clean up with had
gotten Norma really randy. As she sat or walked around
the house she was constantly aware how swollen her
entire cunt area was and how it seemed to itch for the
services of her own finger. Something vague was holding
her back, however, and prevented her from simply locking
herself in her room or the bathroom and bringing herself
off.

Having had a silent dinner with Jake, her husband, she
retired to a recliner in the basement den to watch the
news. But she couldn't concentrate and her mind kept
wandering back to the sight of her son jacking his cock
while looking at her as she drove back from Charleston.

A couple of times she had almost taken a detour down one
of the many dirt farm roads leading off the two-lane,
but each time she declined to give in to the temptation
feeling it would only lead to their eventually touching
each other. That was something she was determined to
avoid at all costs even though her fantasies were filled
with thoughts of getting her long slender fingers around
her son's big prick. And not only her fingers. She
wanted to devour him.

The thought of Bobby's big cock filling her mouth and
throat brought to mind how much she wanted to have
contact with him. Contact with someone. She needed to
have sex with someone she could at least touch. Jake was
going out to see Bobby's ballgame, as usual, but maybe
Caroline was home. She went to the phone on the wall and
called next door.

Caroline was glad to hear from her. And yes, she'd love
to visit, but not before eight when Brad, her husband,
was leaving with Jake to go to the same ball game. Norma
said she would be over as soon as she heard Brad's car
pull out of the driveway.

Hoping that Caroline would be in the mood for some
hanky-panky, as she called it, Norma went upstairs to
clean up and she was next door as soon as Brad and Jake
were gone. It didn't take long before both of them were
hunkered down on the sofa drinking white wine in front
of a nice blaze in the fireplace.

In a matter of minutes Norma found herself for the
second time that day with her blouse open and her bra
undone as she sat on the edge of the sofa. This time
Caroline was kneeling between her wide-spread legs and
sucking on one of her nipples; she seemed to be just as
horny as Norma.

Enjoying the sensations of Caroline's lips and tongue
working on her erect nipple, Norma's mind began to
fantasize what it would be like to have Bobby sucking
her breast and she was suddenly overcome with a need to
confide her troublesome situation with her best friend.

Reaching down with both hands she grabbed Caroline on
either side of her head and pulled her away from her
breast. She then bent her own head and gave the startled
woman a deep tongue kiss which she broke off almost as
soon as it got started saying, "Sorry, love, but I've
got to talk about something."

A worried expression crossed Caroline's features as she
replied, "I hope it's nothing serious. Are you in some
sort of trouble? Did I do something?"

Norma leaned back into the cushions while pulling her
blouse closed in front of her and said, "No. It's not
you. It's me. I must be crazy." And she hesitated,
trying to figure out a way to explain what was going on
between her and Bobby.

Seeing what looked to Caroline like reluctance she
quickly put it, "Come on, Norma, we've never had any
secrets before. What is it?"

"Well..." and there was another long pause before she
launched on breathlessly, "I'm not sure how to say this,
but Bobby and I are having an affair - of sorts."

"You're what!?" Caroline flubbered. "With your own
son?!"

"Uh huh. With my own son. I know - it's wrong, it's even
illegal. It's perverted, it's dirty, it's lecherous,
it's filthy, it's nasty and lewd and I just love it. I
can't help myself."

"Holy shit, Norma! How did this all happen. And what do
you mean by `an affair of sorts'?"

"Well, I haven't exactly fucked him, but..." and Norma
launched into the whole story while Caroline sat and
listened without interrupting.

Thirty minutes later Norma finished the tale and sat
back exhausted and feeling a little bit relieved that
she had finally been able to share her secret with
someone she could trust.

There was a couple of moments of silence which Caroline
finally broke by saying, "Wow. You sure have a lot of
will power. I'd have been fucking his brains out from
the git-go. Anyway, I'm glad you told me. You just
really needed to get this out, didn't you. And don't
worry, I won't tell a soul, honest. Your secret's safe
with me."

"Thanks - I needed to hear that, I guess," Norma
replied, relieved.

"Yeah, well. Now I know why you've been avoiding me
these last few weeks. And I don't blame you. Tell you
what!"

"What?" Norma asked.

"I've got an idea how you're feeling, especially after
what you said happened just this afternoon. You must
really be uptight. What I want you to do is settle back
here while I do you, OK." When Norma started to protest
Caroline said, "No! Now just listen to me. I know what
you need so just do what I say, OK? So just settle back
and enjoy this and don't worry about me. In fact, just
close your eyes and think about Bobby while I do this to
you, OK."

Norma just nodded her head and slouched down while
Caroline reopened her blouse. Leaning down next to her,
Caroline began once more to manipulate Norma's tumescent
nipple with her lips and tongue while she reached under
her skirt and began to fondle her large hard clit
between thumb and forefinger. With her other hand she
reached into her own slacks and began to masturbate
herself.

It wasn't even a minute before Norma's cunt drenched her
best friend's hand with girl cum as her body shook with
each wave of her orgasm. When the spasms passed, Norma
just lay back and looked over at her friend and watched
as Caroline finished herself off.

"Wow, that was short and sweet," Caroline said as she
withdrew her hand from her waistband. "Wanna talk some
more?"

"Not really. I'm super tired. I just want to go to
sleep."

"Yeah, I understand. I'll bet you are worn out. Go on,
go home and get some rest. We can talk later."

Norma leaned forwards and kissed Caroline lovingly and
said, "Thanks for listening. You're a dear." Pulling
herself together she was out the door in a flash and
sound asleep the minute she hit the bed.

*

Two weeks passed and it was another long dry spell for
Bobby and Norma. Still remaining super cautious both
acted as normal as possible and trudged on day after day
hoping for a break. None came along. Norma did visit a
couple of times with Caroline, but neither one seemed in
the mood for sex so they just wound up talking.

Norma was now of the opinion that maybe it would be best
if they just stopped the whole business, but neither she
nor Caroline could come up with a strategy that wouldn't
be devastating to Bobby. The only thing they thought
they could hope for was that Ariel or one of his other
girlfriends would grab his attention - or maybe
something else - and divert his interests and sexual
energy in that direction. Otherwise they were stumped.

When the two weeks had rolled by and it was Friday again
there didn't look like a thing they could do. Bobby had
a ballgame at Oakmore the next evening and it was
decided that Jake and Norma would drive the hundred
miles to see the big game. Even though Brad couldn't
make it, Caroline wanted to go as well.

After the game they could all get together with Bobby
and go to this swell pizza place in Oakmore for a late
supper. Bobby could then ride home with them instead of
taking the team bus back. That would save his dad the
trouble of having to pick him up at the high school so
late at night.

Southfield played a magnificent game that evening and
Bobby was the star. Flushed with victory he, his parents
and Caroline had pizza at Gino's Pizzeria. During the
meal Bobby sensed something strange at the table.

At first he couldn't put his finger on it and figured
maybe he was getting "signals" from his mom, but when he
started to pay attention to this he noticed that she
didn't act out of character at all. She spent a lot of
time talking to Caroline and him and virtually ignored
his dad which was par for the course and nothing
unusual.

After some time he began to notice that Mrs. Bishop
seemed to be giving him what he thought were weird
looks. It was difficult to divine, but she seemed to
look at him differently although he couldn't quite
explain it to himself. And each time he looked over at
her he noticed that she would look him directly in the
eye as if no one else were at the table and she never
broke contact; he was always the first one to look away.
After awhile it got almost embarrassing and he simply
quit looking at her altogether.

Caroline Bishop had been their next door neighbor and
Bobby's mom's best friend for just about as far back as
he could remember. She was a blond woman of medium build
except that she had large breasts. She was cute in a
"pixyish" sort of way which didn't especially appeal to
Bobby, but she was always nice to him and paid him well
for cutting her grass and doing odd chores now and then.

To him, Caroline was just one of those sort of neutral
people in his life; she was just there, neither liked or
disliked. So why all of a sudden after all these years
would she begin acting funny like this? Or was he just
imagining things. Bobby thought he was probably just
very tired and hung over from the excitement of the ball
game. He finally decided it was him and chalked the
whole business up to his imagination.

Getting in the car for the two-hour drive back to
Southfield it worked out that his mother sat up front
while his dad drove. That put him and Caroline in the
back seat together. After just a few minutes his mother
said something to him which he didn't hear. When she
finally got his attention he said, "Sorry, mom. I guess
I just dozed off for a second."

Caroline jumped in immediately with, "We know you're
tired, hon. You've had a big night. Why don't you just
lie down here and go to sleep." Scootching all the way
over to the left of the seat up against the door she
patted her lap and said, "Come on, you can rest your
head in my lap and sleep till we get home."

Not one to argue, especially now being so tired, Bobby
turned and lay back, adjusting his frame as best he
could to the confines of the seat with his head resting
on Caroline's soft skirt clad thighs and staring at the
dark roof.

"Comfy, dear?" Caroline solicited.

"Uh huh," Bobby purred as he dropped almost immediately
into that half conscious state most people enter when
riding in cars. He felt Caroline stroke the top of his
head a couple of times and then he was out.

The next thing Bobby remembered upon waking was the
gentle motion of the automobile moving down the highway
which had lulled him to sleep. As he opened his eyes he
noticed it was still dark and that his head was still in
Caroline's lap. Moving his eyes to the right a bit and
looking up he was startled to see one large bare breast
capped with a puffy pink nipple vaguely visible in the
low light jutting out between the folds of Mrs. Bishop's
unbuttoned blouse and jacket.

Then he looked up further directly into Mrs. Bishop's
lust filled eyes. Just as he was about to exclaim his
surprise, she gently clamped her right hand over his
mouth and gently shook her head back and forth. Confused
and not knowing what to do he just lay unmoving.

Very, very slowly Caroline began to lift the palm of her
hand from Bobby's mouth. When it was completely off she
began to slowly trace the outline of Bobby's lips using
the lightest of touches with just the tip of her finger
while maintaining a firm lock on his eyes with her own.

When she had circled his lips twice and come to the
center of his mouth she began to incrementally apply
pressure with her finger until his lips began to part
and she could feel his teeth and their slight overbite.
Bobby wouldn't open up just yet so she started moving
the finger around on his teeth and gums and he got the
idea. She snaked her finger between his teeth and
finding his tongue she started to gently toy with it.

Caroline could see from the cornered animal look in his
eyes that Bobby was frightened, but that quickly
disappeared as he closed his lips around her finger and
began to suck on it. Soon her finger and his tongue were
involved in a pleasant duel inside his mouth, but it
didn't last as long as either would have liked. When her
finger was good and wet she removed it and brought it to
her bare breast where she applied the spit to her nipple
which began to expand into erection before Bobby's eyes.

Using her other arm to support the back of Bobby's head,
she began to apply a slow upward pressure and it only
took a second for him to figure out what she wanted.
Giving in to the pressure as she brought his head up
slightly, he opened his mouth and glued it right over
the center of her large puffy pink areola and began to
suck.

This caused an involuntary, but slight gasp to escape
Caroline's lips. The sound didn't go unnoticed by Norma
up front in the passenger seat talking softly to her
husband so as to keep him awake while he drove.

Sensing the nature of the what she heard coming from
behind her she refrained from jerking her head around;
she felt this was something she didn't want to draw
Jake's attention to and she was right. When she did
finally glance into the back seat she almost became
unhinged and it was with the greatest effort of her will
that she managed to remain outwardly calm and unruffled.

She let a few moments pass and then turned again, this
time for a longer look just to verify what she thought
she saw the first time in the dim light. Nothing had
changed. There was her son curled up with his head in
Caroline's lap. And there sat Caroline with her jacket
open and her blouse undone and one of her big tits
hanging out of her bra cup. And Bobby was sucking on her
nipple. What a scene! Goddamn her!

Norma was filled with an instant rage and anger at what
she felt was betrayal by her best friend. How dare she
do this? she thought. But she also knew that to do
anything at the moment with Jake right there was to risk
giving away the entire situation. She was struck
powerless and she knew it and it made her even madder
that she knew Caroline knew it.

With all the enmity she could muster she moved her eyes
up to Caroline's and found the other woman staring right
back at her with an equally serious expression on her
face. They held this emotion filled tableau an eon until
Caroline had the gall to wink. That broke the ice and
Norma couldn't help but to emit a low throated chuckle.
Hearing that her husband queried, "What's so funny?"

Norma just shook her head and said, "Oh nothing. Just
something that came to mind." After all, what else could
she say?

A quick take of the situation on Norma's part revealed
to her that she wasn't about to try and break up the
backseat lustfest. On the contrary, there was a part of
her that wanted it to continue; she was getting turned
on by the thought of her son sucking on her best
friend's nipple. If she couldn't get into it she was
damn well going to watch them so she shifted her
position putting herself half turned in the seat and up
against the car door. This way she could plainly see
everything that was going on in back.

As she became increasingly aroused Norma still retained
a part of her earlier resentment at Caroline's brash
behavior until she realized with a start that she was
actually jealous; she wanted it to be she who was in
back with Bobby, having him suck her breast.

In order to have an excuse to be constantly looking
back, Norma began an inane conversation with Caroline,
rattling on in a steady stream about some dumb subject
or another. The initial sound of his mother's voice
startled and frightened Bobby and he jerked his head
around to look up over the seat at her. But she wouldn't
look down at him or acknowledge him in any way; she just
kept rattling on about some church social or other.
Caroline took his head and pulled it back against her
bosom and he resumed sucking her breast.

As Norma chatted on and Bobby continued to nurse,
Caroline reached down with her right hand and began to
lightly rub Bobby's side, all the time working her hand
lower and lower until it was directly over his crotch.
Here, she found exactly what she had hoped - a huge lump
of muscle straining the fabric of his pants.

She began to rub the lump in a circular motion with the
palm of her hand until she had located its exact form
and position and she couldn't believe the size of it.
Having done so, she didn't linger long. She very
cautiously began to unzip the fly on Bobby's pants. When
she had it down she found the opening in his shorts and
inserted her hand inside, grabbed his hot cock and began
to wrestle with it in an attempt to free it from its
confines.

Sensing rather than feeling the upcoming groan from
Bobby's throat, she tightened the pressure of her hand
on the back of his head, mashing it into her tit and
muffling the moan brought on by the feel of her hand on
his sensitive bare cockflesh.

Eventually she managed to get his massive cock loose and
immediately wrapped her hand around the hard pole and
slowly began to jack it up and down. Then she looked up
at Norma and saw the lust in the other woman's eyes. It
amazed Caroline that Norma could gawk at the scene
before her, obviously enraptured by it, and continue to
chatter away as she was doing.

And indeed it wasn't easy for Norma to carry on this
mostly one sided conversation as she took in the scene
of her best friend having her breast sucked by her son
while he was being masturbated by her. Her own crotch
was throbbing in sympathy and she would have given
anything to have been able to dive over the seat and
join them.

Before the thought was even completed she saw her son
stiffen, let out a slight groan and then saw his cock
erupt a long stream of white cream onto the sleeve of
Caroline's leather jacket. Caroline continued to milk
Bobby's hard penis which continued to squirt come. When
it appeared that he was finished, Caroline quickly said
in a clear voice, "Ahem, uh, Norma - do you happen to
have a kleenex with you. I think I've got something in
my eye."

Norma smiled inwardly to herself as she dug a kleenex
out of the purse on the seat beside her and handed it
back. Caroline took it and proceeded to clean Bobby's
semen off her coat sleeve.

When she was finished, she looked up to make sure Norma
was looking at her and then proceeded to bring the
sopping tissue to her mouth where she ran it around her
lips a couple of times, coating them and making them
gleam, before beginning to noiselessly suck on it. The
irony of the situation was not lost on Norma, whose
anger was once again silently starting to flare at the
obvious fun Caroline was poking at her.

When Caroline was done sucking some of Bobby's cum from
the kleenex she opened the window and threw it out then
slowly licked her lips clean with her tongue while she
smiled innocently at Norma. God, what audacity, Norma
fumed. I'm going to wring her fucking neck the first
chance I get.

During all of this Bobby had been quietly moving around
and trying with a modicum of success to get himself
zipped up again without alerting his father to what had
happened. He was painfully aware of the fact that his
mother had taken in the whole event, but he sure didn't
want his father to find out about it.

Caroline helped him along when she said, "Come on, big
boy. Time to get up. We're almost home. Rise and shine,
now." And Bobby sat up allowing Caroline to reinsert her
breast into her bra and button her blouse.

When the car pulled in the driveway a few minutes later
they all got out and Caroline headed immediately across
the lawn to her own front door, waving and saying,
"Night, all." No way was she going to give Norma the
chance to corner her alone after what she had pulled off
tonight. And they both knew it.

Jake, Norma and Bobby trudged into the house as if
nothing had ever happened.

All good things must come to an END...

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Encounter in Kellen County
by Fred Clarke (address withheld)

***

A beautifully written story of coming of age. A boy
moves to Kellen County and meets a girl, and they fall
in "physical" love, giving him memories to last a
lifetime. (mf, teens, summer-love)

***

When my folks moved us to Kellen, I thought my life was
over. Kellen County, or just "Kellen" to those who live
there, was well known for being an Amish farming
community. We were farmers, and belonged to a church,
but Amish we were not. I expected that we'd be outcasts
in a society that treats its own pretty coldly. And
girls? Forget it. I had enjoyed my share of the local
darlin's around Warrington, where we came from, but
expected a very dry season indeed in Kellen.

But Kellen was a community in transition. By now I'm
sure there are very few Amishers left at all there. When
I knew Kellen, it was about 50/50. A lot of others had
moved in before us, and though all the power in the
community, the "elders" and so forth, were still the old
Amish types, kin to those who had founded Kellen,
everyone knew the walls had come down and it was just a
matter of time.

The split was also generational. The grandparents were
as strict as only Amishers can be. The parents were
highly moral and tight, but allowed for things like
music and colorful clothing. The kids were like me, for
the most part. Especially Sarah Clintoch.

Sarah caught my eye the day we moved in. As is the
tradition in farm communities, as newcomers we were
welcomed with a party in our own front yard. Sarah came
with her folks, two grim-looking American Gothic types,
and her brother, Micah. Sarah was a vision; she had
long, flouncy blonde hair, a scrubbed, clean, lovely
face, and a body that no straight-laced pinafore could
hide.

She was obviously wearing that frilly "party dress" at
her mother's insistence, and it went a good distance
toward hiding her physical assets, but this was the girl
of my fantasies. She was long-limbed and healthy-
looking, like most kids raised in the clean air.

Boy, did I want her. But she kept her eyes averted, and
looked every bit the daughter of straight-laced parents.
During the entire party I never saw her meet anyone's
eye. Oh well, I thought, at least she'd be good fodder
for my fantasies, which like most boys of 18, were X
rated in the extreme.

During the party the men gathered around the barn to
loft the hay, which is quite a job and is much easier
with a gang of guys to help you. It was a warm day, and
after a time most of us were in our shirtsleeves. A few
of the younger guys, myself included, doffed our shirts
completely, much to the scowling disapproval of the
elders.

But I saw quite clearly that I had caught Sarah's eye
too. And such a hungry eye it was. Later that day I
would tell myself that I had imagined the raw lust I had
seen in that gaze.

A week went by before I saw her again. We were pretty
busy getting settled in, so I didn't get into town for
that entire first week. When I did run an errand for my
dad, to Kellen Mercantile (Since 1823, Ezra Corndahl,
Proprietor), I found Sarah Clintoch there buying cotton
batting and twine for her mother. Her dress was plain
and austere, but it's simplicity made her body all the
more apparent. I could not help staring at her.

She noticed almost immediately that my attention was
focused on her, and luckily old Ezra was adding up some
bills or he'd have noticed too.

To my surprise she met my gaze and held it, her fiery
green eyes full of wit and delight. I supposed that this
was how she was when her parents were not around, and my
hopes rekindled.

I sidled up to her in the fabrics, pretending to look at
the heavy threads.

"Gonna do some sewin'?" she asked, a sly smile on her
face.

"Um, my dad's gotta fix some gunny sacks," I said,
trying to sound casual.

"Cheaper t'get new ones," she replied, and her smile
grew. There was such mischief in her eyes! I began to
suspect I had not imagined anything when she'd stared me
down at the loft. "You're Freddie Clarke, out t'the old
Sorrenson farm."

"Yeah. Clarke farm now, though. You're Sarah."

"Sarah Clintoch. People will prob'ly call your place by
its old name for a while. Like that here."

"We'll try and make an impression," I said, and I
grinned.

She grinned back, and swept the stray hairs from her
face in a move that screamed defiance. "So, Freddie
Clarke, you found your way around yet?"

"I got here OK."

"Don't mean the town. Kids around here got all sorts of
spots they visit, 'specially near the river. You a
swimmer?"

"Sure. You?" I was trying to imagine her in a swimsuit,
but it was too enticing for my brain to fathom. My dick
was hard enough already, just talking to her.

"Momma won't let me. But my brother and his friends.
They like to swim when it's hot. Like 'tis today. Hot."
Her face told a million stories about what 'hot' might
mean.

"The river runs out by our barley. I could give it a
try." My words were tumbling out of numb lips. Was it
me, or did this girl just ooze sexuality? The cant of
her hips, the tilt of her face, the way she twined her
hair in her fingers. It was all driving me nuts.

"All mud and leeches there," she said, turning back to
her cotton. "You need t'go about a mile north, to the
rockslides. Nice and deep there, lotsa good holes."

She knew a lot for a girl who didn't swim.

"'Sides," she continued, "you wouldn't want to go the
way you are now."

"Huh?"

She turned and leaned toward me, lowering her voice even
though Ezra certainly could not hear us, and could only
see the tops of our heads over the cloth bolts. I just
about leapt out of my skin when I felt her small hand
come to rest on the bulge in my dungarees. "The boys see
this one, and they think you're queer," she said, her
hand gently massaging my cock, which now threatened to
pop a rivet in my pants. "They do it skinny, you know,
no clothes. You gotta tame this 'fore you go." She
smiled in a way that changed her whole face. This girl
knew volumes.

I tried to say something, but no sound came out. Her
hand was slowly stroking my bulge, her eyes staring at
it as it continued to pulse and grow.

"You're gonna have trouble hiding this," she said, her
voice sounding distant. "This looks to be a big one."
She began to press her body against mine when Ezra made
a noise across the room. We both jumped a little and she
stepped two feet away in the blink of an eye.

"Miss Clintoch, you tell your momma I owe her four
dollars seventy two cents from that rotten bailclock she
returned," he said, his voice bored and businesslike.

"Yessir," Sarah said, the barest hint of excitement in
her voice.

She looked at me, her eyes dropping to my still-raging
hard-on, and mouthed "out back" and pointed with her
thumb to the door. Then she ran her tongue over her lips
and grinned a truly nasty grin.

My mind a blizzard of anticipation and desire, I made my
way to the front door, keeping my back to old man
Corndahl so he would not see my predicament, and trotted
to the back of the store. There were stacks and stacks
of large barrels there, some smelling of vinegar, some
of grain, all empty. Sarah appeared a few minutes later,
parcels in hand, her breath rapid with excitement. She
dropped her parcels into one of the barrels, then
grabbed my hand and led me into the stacks, which were
like a maze.

When we were thoroughly hidden, she pressed herself to
me and began to rub my crotch again.

"Can I see, Freddie? Feels fair like a monster in
there..." Her face was flushed and her heart was
pounding: I could feel it through her breast as she had
crushed to my side.

"Sure, " I managed to say, and she immediately dropped
to her knees in front of me, unfastening the buttons on
my dungarees with a quickness that belied frequent
practice.

My raging dick sprang out dutifully, and she took the
shaft in both hands and stared lovingly at it. "Such a
beauty," she said, almost as if she was talking to my
erection, not me. "I can help you with this, so you can
go swimming," she said, raising her eyes to mine. "OK?"

"Wh-what will you do?" I asked. She did not look ready
to fuck, and that was the limit of my experience.

"I'll suck it for you if y'like." Her mouth stayed
slightly open, her lips glistening with saliva. It was
as if she was truly hungry for my dick.

I'd heard about such things before, but had never tried
it. The girls back in Warrington gave the occasional
hand job, but mostly it was straight fucking, always
with a rubber. I nodded furiously, and Sarah smiled.

She leaned forward and took just the head in her mouth,
which was warm, soft, and wonderful. I almost came
immediately, but concentrated on holding back. I wanted
to see what she was planning. I felt her tongue begin to
slather the underside of my cock while her lips nipped
all around the head. She began to slide the head and
glans in and out, never quite withdrawing the entire
cock, as her tongue snaked and licked around the
underside. On the outstroke her lips would purse
slightly, and she would appear to be kissing my piss-
hole, then she would slide her mouth back down, taking a
bit more of my cock each time, until about half was in
her mouth.

My cock is about 8 inches long, and girls had remarked
before that it was larger than they were used to.
Sarah's lips showed only a little strain as she sucked
me. Her face looked dreamy, as though she was in a
personal little heaven. I sure was. The feeling of her
warm mouth sucking my cock was better than any pussy I
had felt. It was the loving, fervent way she sucked me
too, as though my cock was all she wanted in the world.

And it was her face, the almost angelic glow of her as
she nibbled and sucked my steely dick. As she sucked her
head twisted from side to side in a kind of delirium,
and I felt her hands working the front of her plain
dress, twisting the buttons until her proud breasts
swayed into view. Her big nipples were pink and hard,
sharp points on her creamy tit flesh. She began
massaging those beautiful globes, and I wished I could
reach them to give her a hand.

Her sucking got faster and faster and she brought her
hands up to stroke the shaft as she sucked me. That was
too much, and I felt my come swell in the base of my
dick and shoot out into her mouth. She made a little
sound, like someone who's been punched, then I felt her
mouth working as she swallowed pulse after pulse of my
thick come.

I had to sit down, and I leaned back against a barrel.
She went with me, never letting my dick leave her mouth.
She licked and sucked my shrinking meat until I was
totally spent, then carefully put it back into my pants
and refastened the buttons.

"Lets..." I began, feeling my dick beginning to stir,
but she interrupted me.

"That's all for now, Freddie. You've got a nice one,
that's for sure. I'd love t'suck it again. But we're
gonna get caught if we stay too much longer." She was
looking around, still licking the dribbles of my come
off her lips and the backs of her hands; she looked a
lot like a cat washing its face.

"Where do you want to go?" I said, my voice still dry.

"Oh, I know a spot. Listen: James Potter was m'last
boyfriend. He use to let me suck on him whenever I
wanted. I like to do it a lot. He moved away three
months ago. Now, you've got a much nicer penis than he
did, and you have a nice face too. I'd like you t'be my
new boyfriend. I'll suck you whenever you want, as much
as you want. But you can't tell. OK?" This all came out
in a rush as she buttoned up her dress and brushed her
hair back into place with her fingers.

I couldn't believe this. Here was this girl, the
prettiest, sexiest girl I had ever seen, and she was
asking me permission to suck my dick every day. Little
flecks of my cum were still on her lower lip. Her eyes
were bright and lusty.

I nodded. Still...

"Is that all you'll do? Just suck?"

She looked surprised at the question. "It's what I like.
I've never done the other. James never asked. He liked
to rub on my bosoms, and I let him do that. What d'you
want?" She looked wary, but curious.

"We'll talk about that later," I said, suddenly taking
charge. "Meet me after lunch... uh... I dunno, where?"

"You know the 4-H stables at the south end of Kellen?"

I nodded.

"There's a shed near the hill behind. Has bags of horse
feed. They feed `em at noon then don't go back to the
shed till evening. I'll meet you there. The window in
back."

"Okay," I said, and she turned and walked sneakily away
before I could say anything else.

It took forever for lunch to arrive, and my mother gave
me more than one curious look as I wolfed my food with a
vigor she'd seldom seen in me.

All I could think of was lovely Sarah's tits and lovely
Sarah's mouth, and my imagination took over from there,
dreaming what it would be like to fuck lovely Sarah's
pussy. Her blonde pussy...

"You gonna fix that corncrib this afternoon?" she asked.

Shit, I thought. I'd forgotten about that. "Uh, I was
wondering if it'd be OK if I did that tomorrow."

Dad looked up from his newspaper, a stern coldness in
his eyes. "Never put off to tomorrow, son. What else you
got that needs doing, anyway?"

My mind raced. It had to be something he'd approve of,
but that wouldn't mean he'd expect to see me around the
farm. "Well, I was thinking about going down to the 4-H
and see if it's worth joining."

That was the right button. They both smiled that
satisfied-parent smile and turned back to what they were
doing; dad reading his paper and mom a catalog of
artists supplies. They had both been big on the 4-H when
they were kids, and had always been disappointed in my
lack of interest.

Well, I was going down there, but what was on my mind
had nothing to do with raising pigs.

As soon as I'd finished eating, which was tough with my
stomach churning like a combine, I raced down to the
hill behind the 4-H stables and waited to see when Sarah
would arrive. They were just finishing the noon feeding,
and several lanky boys were stacking feedbags in the
little shed Sarah had mentioned. If they only knew, I
thought.

I waited about a half an hour, then finally saw her
walking up from the main road. She had changed into a
pair of overalls and a plaid shirt, probably having told
her parents something similar to what I had told mine.
She was keeping to the trees to the south, betting that
nobody would notice her I suppose, then made her way
around to the back of the feed shed, opened a window,
and pulled herself through. She slid the window closed
behind her, and I could see no more.

As quietly as I could, I made my way down the hillside
to the shed. There were still lots of teen-aged kids in
the corrals and pens, tending to various livestock, and
I sure did not want any of them to see me going into the
shed.

Sarah must have seen me coming, because just as I got
within 10 yards of the shed the window opened again. I
could only see her hand, but she curled her finger at
me, and I slid over the sill.

I closed the window behind me and slid the hasp. When I
turned around, she was standing, waiting, smiling
broadly. She was a sight to behold. She'd taken off her
shirt and bra, and was wearing only her overalls,
unbuttoned to the navel. Her blonde hair, clean and
light, curled around her breasts like a frame. Before I
could say a world she was on me, her arms wrapped around
my neck, her tongue sliding past my lips into my mouth.
I almost fell backward, but regained my balance and
lowered us to a bed made of feedbags that she had made
on the floor.

"Take off your shirt," she whispered in my ear as she
bit and licked the lobe. I obliged her as quickly as I
could, and she pulled the straps of her overalls down
around her waist and pressed her firm, young tits into
my chest. I could feel her hard nipples pressing into my
skin, and I reached up with my right hand to massage and
squeeze them.

Her breathing was rapid, almost as fast as mine, as we
writhed together on our little bed. I noticed that the
room we were in was too small to be the whole shed, and
that there was a door right next to our heads.

"Sarah," I said, panting.

"Uh huh?" She looked up at me, urgency in her eyes and a
sexy smile creeping across her lips.

"What if someone comes?"

"You're gonna come, Freddie. Right in this mouth." She
ran her tongue over her bright white teeth and began to
rub my cock through my dungarees.

"Umph...Oh... yeah... I sure will, but I mean this
door..."

"Nailed shut. That's why we used the window. Everyone
else thinks the' window is locked, but I know better."

She slid her body down mine as she spoke, and I was
about to ask her why the room was nailed shut when I
felt her drawing my hard cock from my open fly. "Such a
nice one" she said, almost to herself, and then took my
cock deep into her throat in one smooth motion.

She sucked me like a piston, in and out with smooth,
even strokes. All the while her tongue was moving,
darting, sliding around the underside.

Her fine blonde hair was dancing and flying as she
sucked me madly. I felt my come begin to rise, and
lifted her head away from my dick, and sat up and kissed
her.

"Wanna suck it, Freddie," she said, a little whine in
her voice.

"I don't want to come yet. I want to see you naked."

She smiled and rose to her feet in a little bounce, her
breasts heaving with the motion, and dropped her
overalls with a single shrug. She was wearing no
panties. Her pussy was topped by a lush triangle of
downy-blonde hair, the ends of which twinkled in the
light coming through the grimy window.

"Like my pussy, Freddie?" She tilted her head and opened
her eyes wide, pretending it was a serious question.

I smiled and patted the "bed" next to me. She sidled up
and sat down, almost chastely, as I slipped my pants and
boxers off over my feet. Now that we were both totally
naked, I took her shoulder in my hands and pressed her
down on her back.

I began cupping and rubbing her breasts as I tongue
kissed her deeply, all the while her hand stroking my
hard cockshaft with fevered abandon. I'd never seen a
girl so hot, so insistent. Whenever we broke our kiss,
when I'd suck her nipples or kiss her neck, she'd murmur
over and over things like "gimme your dick" or "lemme
suck it, c'mon" or "I want it, I want it..."

Finally, I slid my hand down to her pussy mound, and
began stroking near her vaginal lips with my fingertips.
She tensed a little at this, and did not seem to know
what to do.

"Spread your legs, Sarah," I said.

She bit her lip and stroked my cock even harder with her
hand. "You sure?"

"Don't be afraid," I said, still tickling her labia.

"Never... had a boy touch me there. Never put...
never..." Finally, perhaps overcome my the sensation of
my hand stroking her pussy, she sighed and said again,
"You sure, Freddie?"

I nodded, and she closed her eyes and parted her knees
about a foot. I took over from there, rising to my knees
and pressing her thighs apart with my hands.

Her pussy lips were quite wet, and glistened invitingly
in the afternoon sun. Her pussy was a sweet, small bud,
the hole almost invisible, but her clit was large and
erect. I casually ran my thumb over her prominent clit,
and she shuddered. Again and again I thrummed that
little button while my hard cock bobbed with my
heartbeat, occasionally tapping on her little door.

"Um, uhhhh, you going to put it in me, Freddie?"

I nodded and stroked her clit again, causing another
shudder to run through her.

There was a flash of fear in her eyes, and a wince in
that pretty face, but after a moment and few more
strokes her hips began to roll and she said,
breathlessly, "OK... just be sweet and... don't come in
there... OK? I want your... come... in.. my mouth."

I smiled and said "don't you worry, Sarah Clintoch," and
slipped the head of my cock into her buttery cunt.

She jumped a little at that first penetration, though I
was not in more than an inch. I could feel her vaginal
muscles flexing and rippling, and I knew this was going
to be an incredible fuck. Stroke by stroke I fed my cock
into her, sliding deeper and deeper into that hot, tight
sleeve, her wet, velvety flesh pulling me, kneading me,
suckling me.

Before I was halfway in she started to lift her hips,
rolling them gently from side to side in time with my
long, slow strokes. Though less than half my length was
in her, we'd reached the full width of my shaft and her
pussy lips were folded in around it, her clit bending
down and rubbing the top of my cock.

I leaned forward and took a nipple in my mouth, sucking
and nibbling it as I drove my cock into her. In five or
six slow strokes I was almost all the way in, with
perhaps an inch or two to go, and I heard her hiss in
her breath and felt her hips snap up sharply. A flood of
warm pussy juice gushed forth as her voice changed into
a whimpering moan and her hips began to quiver.

"Ahhh god, god, god," she chanted in my ear as she came.
I felt her fingers twining in my hair as she held my
face to her breast. The lubrication of her orgasm made
her slick channel even slicker, and I slid in fully. I
felt my dickhead press against her cervix, and this
caused her orgasm to roll and peak again. I looked at
her face, beads of sweat were popping out on her
forehead and tears leaked from the corners of her eyes.

I kissed the space between her breasts and started
fucking her in earnest. Pressing her knees wider apart
with the palms of my hands, I buried my cock in her
pussy, maximum depth on each stroke, the tiny hairs that
surrounded her cunt stroking and tickling my shaft and
balls as I stroked her.

She was lost to delirium now, her head rolling from side
to side, her voice a long, low moan, punctuated by
little grunts; "uh, uh, uh, oohhhh, uh, uh, uh" as she
came and came. Her hands were on her breasts, rubbing
and kneading them, feeding me her nipples as I bent to
suck them. Her pussy was doing incredible things to me,
churning and gripping and sucking at my dick, and I knew
I couldn't hold back much longer.

"Soon, Sarah, " I said breathlessly. "Uh, gonna....
come... soon..."

"Ooooooo.... mouth. My mouth. Come... in... my...
mouth... ahhhhh..."

Happy to oblige, and unable to wait a second longer, I
pulled my dick from her hungry cunt and slid up her
chest, my balls sliding between her tits. She leaned
forward as I rolled us over, me on my back, and took my
cock deep into her mouth. Her tongue immediately took
over where her pussy left off, and soon I felt my load
rising.

I grunted like a bull, and my load poured into her
mouth. She took me deep into her throat, and I could
feel her swallowing over and over and over as my hot
come spurted in long, heavy pulses. I had never come so
hard in my life, but she took it all, "mmmmmmmm"ing all
the while, as if she savored each drop.

When I had subsided, she licked me clean and drew her
body up against mine, kissing my chest and neck, biting
my ear and licking my cheek. "Freddie, oh Freddie," she
said, her face pressed against mine and her breath hot
in my ear. "When y'made me come... that was the best
come, the best come ever. Oh, you can fuck me any time,
any time. Mmmmmmmmmm."

Such sweet music in my ear.

We dozed for a while, perhaps twenty minutes. Finally, I
said "Sarah?"

"Hm?"

"Why's the door nailed shut?"

"Oh, that." She drew up on one elbow, her breasts
shifting nicely. I felt my cock begin to rise again.
"`Bout five years ago they' caught some old fart
diddlin' a 12-year-old girl in here. They did sump'm
awful to him and nailed the door shut."

"Something awful?"

"Dunno. That's what I heard. Anyway, I found yonder
window was open and me and James use t'come here so I
could suck him." She reached out and began to stroke my
cock with her little hand, almost casually, as it began
to grow.

"So you never fucked before?"

"Uh uh. Not a boy, anyway. Tried a few things like a
cucumber..." she blushed a little. "I know, that's
pretty dumb. But it felt s'good."

I reached out to stroke her nipples and she closed her
eyes and moaned. "Wanna do it again?" she said, her
voice low and soft.

I lifted her over me, her legs astraddle, her pussy
poised over my now erect dick. I felt her hand feed the
head into her pussy, and she giggled a little.

"Never knew it could feel like this, Freddie," she said,
and began to lower herself on me.

During the next four years Sarah Clitoch and I must have
done it all. We liked to try new places from time to
time - she once sucked me off during a hayride, with
about 15 other people in the cart, our actions hidden by
the darkness and a thin blanket, and the fact that
everyone was soused on cider. We fucked long and hard
behind the bleachers during a fourth of July festival,
when I came for the first and last time in her pussy, my
load erupting in time to the skyrockets.

It was an accident, but she was mad and scared for about
a week, until she got her period and forgave me. I snuck
into her upstairs bedroom window on a dozen occasions,
almost breaking my neck on an icy eave the first time,
and once we fucked in her parent's bed when they were on
a grange retreat. I took her ass in our hayloft, which
was a first for both of us, and though we did it from
time to time after that it was not a favorite.

But no matter what we did, or how much we did it, Sarah
never got tired of sucking me and swallowing my come. If
I'd been able, I'm sure she'd have been happy to give me
blowjobs every hour on the hour. I often wonder what
happened to her - I finally left Kellen for college, and
she cried like a baby.

I always meant to return and marry her, but of course I
knew she'd find another dick to suck and that would be
that. I hope she's happy. I hope she found another "nice
one"...

THE END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
strangers. But it isn't okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex
with strangers! You only have one body per lifetime, so
take good care of it.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 4

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 1991. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Night Nurse
By Lucinda 1991 (address withheld)

***

On a Saturday night as we were making rounds, we came
into a room where the patient was a 32 year old man who
had his appendix removed and was recovering nicely,
except for a persistent fever that was to be watched by
the physicians for a day or two before he would be
allowed to go home. (MF, mast, voy)

***

I am a 34 year old nurse in a local hospital in Iowa.
The story I am going to relate is true!

I got interested in nursing during high school, when a
bunch of us girls volunteered at one of the hospitals.
We were basically a type of candy striper, I suppose.
Out of 5 girls who started out, only two of us stuck
with it for any length of time. Then I am the only one
who actually made nursing my career.

I am married with two children. My husband satisfies me
sexually very well. But I have an obsession that takes
over quite often during my job as a nurse. I love
jerking guys off! It is almost a passion with me.

It started when I was doing the volunteer work. Since I
had expressed interest in going on into the nursing
profession, I eventually got a part time job at the
hospital after school and on weekends. It didn't pay
very much in the form of money, but it was invaluable
since I was learning a lot that would help me in my
studies as a nursing student.

I would end up working the night shift with an old
nurse who was about 60 and a little chunky. She was
very nice to me and taught me a lot. I'm afraid she
also taught me my obsession! Or at least planted the
seed for it!

On a Saturday night as we were making rounds, we came
into a room where the patient was a 32 year old man who
had his appendix removed and was recovering nicely,
except for a persistent fever that was to be watched by
the physicians for a day or two before he would be
allowed to go home.

As we looked into his room, he was awake and seemed to
be rest-less. His temperature was 101 and he was
sweating quite a bit. In checking his chart, he had
been given an alcohol sponge bath earlier to bring his
temperature down. So Marie told me to get a bottle of
alcohol and a sponge from the storage room. She pulled
the covers down and untied the man's gown and slid it
off.

I had to stifle a gasp as his penis came into my view.
It was soft, but it was almost 6 inches long. I was no
virgin by that time and was getting regular sex from a
boyfriend, so I had something to compare against. My
boy friends cock wasn't as big as this mans when he was
hard!

I watched intently as Marie began with his neck and
shoulders, and working her way down his stomach, being
careful to avoid his incision. She completely avoided
his genital area and went on down his thighs and legs.
As I kept taking glances at his penis, I was shocked to
see it begin to twitch and start to grow! Marie had him
roll onto his side, so that his back was to us, so I no
longer had a view of his penis. I had to fight the urge
to walk around the other side of the bed, so I could
see if he was getting harder. But I stayed behind Marie
and intently observed.

Once she had done his backside, she had him roll back
over. I had a shock as I was staring at his fully erect
penis! It was as thick as my young wrist and at least
10" in length. It was too big to stand up all the way
straight and kind of hung at an angle over his thighs.
The head was enormous and almost purple; it looked like
it would explode!

Marie went over to the sink and washed her hands. I
wondered why she had not covered him back up. As she
came back over, she said in a low almost whisper,
"That's what happens when I bring a young cutie in with
me." With that I watched in almost shock as she wrapped
her right hand around the long shaft and began to
slowly beat him off! I was in a state of excitement
already, from seeing such a fine penis, but seeing
Marie pump the huge shaft as though nothing was
happening, made me start to leak through my panties.

For the first time since seeing his awesome cock, I
looked into the man's face. Up until now I had been
embarrassed to look him in the eye. I needn't have
worried. Marie's expert hand had him in a dreamy state.
His head was back on the pillow, eyes shut, with a
contented smile on his face. It wasn't long and he
began to pump up to meet her hand at each stroke.

Marie then took her other hand and cupped his heavy
balls as he let out a groan and spurt after spurt of
his sperm came shooting from the his huge erection.
Once the spurts subsided, Marie wiped up the sperm, and
tied his gown back on and covered him up. We left the
room without even saying a word.

Once back at the nurse's station, I couldn't get my
mind off that huge cock as it emptied itself! I went
into our bathroom and fingered myself to a quick orgasm
for relief. When I came back out, Marie gave me a
knowing look and went on to tell me that it was normal
to have the feelings I was experiencing. She told me
the reason she did what she did, was that when a man
was ill, and aroused, it was medically sound to relieve
him of at least one of his conditions.

If a nurse couldn't take away the fever, she could at
least relieve his sexual tension. Marie explained that
she had learned over the years that this 'helping hand'
usually made the patient recover much sooner.

"You got excited in there didn't you?" I only nodded.
"I don't blame you; he has a hell of a cock on him."

"You did just masturbate in the bathroom didn't you?"

"I-I..."

"Don't be ashamed, if I was as young as you, I'd be hot
as hell too."

"But like I said, I've seen and emptied so many cocks."

I finally found my voice and began to stumble about how
big his cock was. "I've pumped bigger in my time," was
her answer. Just don't you ever climb on one of those
or suck one, even though it is tempting, you never know
what you might catch girl.

Before that patient got discharged, we got to sponge
him one more time. And as before, he had a raging hard
on! Only this time, Marie stepped back, and motioned
for me to do the honors. I approached timidly and
wrapped my hand around that magnificent cock, and began
stroking.

My fingers still had about 2 inches of room between my
fingers tips, that's how thick it was. My pussy was
dripping as I sped up my hand motion. When I heard a
loud groan and he started thrusting up into my hand, I
took my index finger of the other hand and smeared his
precum around the head, and then I slipped my
lubricated finger into his anus up to the second
knuckle.

He shot almost immediately, high in the air and landing
all the way above his head. I kept wriggling my finger
in his ass as his cock was exploding all over the
place. Once the spurts subsided, I slid my finger out
of his anise, and washed the sperm off of him. I was so
flushed, due to having had an orgasm right along with
him. Without even touching myself.

Once Marie and I got out into the hallway, she looked
down at the front of my nurse's slacks, and said, "You
better go change dear, and it looks like you're a
natural at this." I looked down to see my entire crotch
wet as though I had been hit with a bucket of water.

Once in the locker room, I pulled off my slacks and
peeled the wet panties down. My hand instinctively went
to my slit. The moment my finger came in contact with
my hard clit, I had a violent orgasm, causing my knees
to give, so I had to quickly sit on the floor, to
prevent from falling. I had never cum so hard!

Well ever since, and that was quite some time ago, I
have given relief too many a man's erection. Too many
to count that's for sure! I get all kinds of offers to
having from the men I do. But I remain faithful to my
husband. If they grab for my ass or try to run a hand
up my skirt.

I quickly stop my hand action and tell them, if I'm
touched again, I'll stop permanently. I have yet to
have one try it again. They don't want to be left in
such a state, and have to bring themselves off! I don't
want that either. I've learned to love the sight of a
spurting cock.

I even jerk my husband off sometimes as I am on my
knees in front of him. I suck his cock first, and then
jack him until he begins to spurt, then I swallow as
much as I can, making sure that my tongue cleans his
stomach of any that got away. He seems to like these
sessions best.

I know of a lot of nurses who will relieve a hard cock
in the hospital when they can, so don't be afraid if
you spring a boner. You may just get the best hand job
of your life!

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 5

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.

Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Fuck Puppet
by Elle (address withheld)

***

A high school girl dating a college boy is led into a
new world that changes everything, even her home life.
(M/Fffm-teens, ped, inc, bi)

***

Finally! Finally, I had Tom over at my house with no
one around. No one for a couple hours. My parents were
out for the evening and my little brother – the
incorrigible thirteen year old Billy – was with his
friends for the evening. Finally I was alone with my
college guy, my college stud.

Of all my friends in high school, only I was dating a
college guy... and it felt cool. We had gone out a few
times, and each time was really exciting. Tom got me
doing things I would never have imagined doing. Even
the first time I met him – at a frat party – I let him
come onto me like I never would have let a high school
boy.

At that party we talked, drank a few beers and then he
started dancing with me. Everybody was dancing, so we
weren’t conspicuous. But they way I let him kiss me as
we danced was extraordinary for me – we had just met!

We must have danced for half an hour before the dance
turned into a serious make out session. We never left
the floor nor stopped dancing. But as we kissed, Tom
was freely feeling me up. His hands were playing with
my tits, squeezing my nipples. Then he put both hands
on my ass cheeks and pulled me into him as we danced.
This put my cunt right up against his hard cock... god,
it was exciting.

I was in heaven, dancing with a college guy who
obviously was really attracted to me, making out with
him on the dance floor, letting him feel me up in front
of everyone. Then he stopped kissing me and just
smiled, both his hands on my breasts. One by one, he
undid the buttons on my shirt, letting it fall open,
exposing my bra and tummy. Then he just stared down at
my tits, stared with a real hunger in his eyes.

Suddenly I felt someone from behind pulling my shirt
off, taking it completely off me. I was shocked and so
I turned around to see who it was and found myself
looking into the eyes of a college girl, a really hot
college girl. While looking straight at my breasts, she
handed my shirt to Tom and said, "Why don’t you take
her upstairs? She’s ready to fuck."

"Good idea," replied Tom. With my shirt in one hand and
my hand in his other, Tom led the way through the
dancers, me being pulled along in just my jeans and
bra. It was obvious to everyone that Tom was taking me
upstairs somewhere to fuck me. I wasn’t embarrassed,
just excited.

When we got upstairs, he took me into a room with a big
bed that already had a naked couple fucking on it. Tom
just laid me on the bed along side them and took off my
clothes, and then fucked me... fucked me right in front
of them. As I started to cum, I glanced at them. They
had finished with their own fuck and were now watching
me, watching the high school girl get fucked. I came
hard.

That was just a couple weeks ago. And now I had my
college stud at my house. We were both naked, fucking
in my bedroom. He had me laid out along the side of the
bed and at the end so that he could stand at the end of
the bed with my legs up high, draped over his
shoulders. I liked this position. Since Tom was
standing, he could do his hyper-fuck thing to me. This
is when he would go into a super rapid fucking which
drove me wild. He couldn’t do it long, but it always
fired me up.

For now, Tom was making steady long fucks into me, deep
into me, and I was in heaven. Suddenly though, Tom
drove even deeper into me and held his cock there, deep
inside me, using his cock like a pole to keep me pinned
to the bed.

"Who’s that?" Tom asked as his cock firmly held me down
on the bed.

I quickly looked around and saw my little brother – the
incorrigible thirteen year old Billy – standing in my
bedroom doorway, staring at Tom fucking me.

"Get out!" I screamed as I instinctively tried to get
up, to grab sheets to cover up. But Tom’s cock just
held me there, held me down on my bed. As Tom’s hands
ripped the sheets from my hands, tossing them on the
floor, exposing my naked body to my little brother, he
said, "It’s OK. He can watch."

"What?" I screamed. "He cannot! He cannot watch us! He
shouldn’t see me like this! He shouldn’t watch you do
this to me!"

But Tom just smiled and went into his hyper-fuck. God,
it felt good. The fact that my little brother was
watching seem to make it even more exciting. My cunt
was on fire and I couldn’t resist. I felt myself give
in to the hyper-fuck, open up to it, accept it, crave
it.

Seconds later when the hyper-fuck stopped, my little
brother was standing right next to the bed, right next
to me, looking down at my naked body getting fucked. I
tried to cover my tits and cunt with my hands, but Tom
just pushed them away saying, "Let him see you. Let him
see that hot bod of yours. Let him see me fuck you."

Finally I stopped trying to cover up. I let my hands
drop to my sides, let my little brother see my tits,
see my tits rock back and forth with the fucking, see
my cunt getting fucked. I watched Billy stare down at
me, stare at his big sister getting fucked right before
him. I saw the heat in his eyes. I saw the bulge in his
pants.

Tom must have seen the bulge in Billy’s pants also.
"See?" Tom asked me. "See how he likes to watch? See
how he wants to touch you? Go ahead, Billy. Go ahead
and touch your sister’s tits. She loves to have her
tits played with."

I started to scream "No!" again, but Tom just did the
hyper-fuck to me and I was once again in sexual
suspension, my cunt on fire, aching for the hyper-fuck
to last and last. Five seconds later when Tom let up,
my brother Billy’s hands were all over my tits. He was
rubbing them, cupping them, pinching my nipples. God,
it felt good, real good. As lewd as the scene was, I
was excited beyond belief to have my little brother
playing with my tits as Tom fucked me.

Tom, of course, wanted to take it a step further, a
step further down that forbidden path of incest. "Go
ahead," he instructed Billy. "Go ahead and take your
cock out. Show your sister that hard young cock of
yours. She wants to see it. She wants to taste it."

At this point Billy didn’t need any encouragement. He
stripped himself naked and stood next to me, his erect
cock sticking out hard and proud. Surprisingly, I
wasn’t saying no, I wasn’t resisting. Apparently I did
want to see his cock, really wanted to see it bad.

Now that it was in front of me, I realized how
beautiful it was. Not thick yet, too young for that...
but much longer than I would have thought, much longer.
God, it was beautiful, long and beautiful, with precum
dripping from it, ready to be licked, ready to be
sucked, ready to be loved, ready to be fucked.

"Look at her stare at it, Billy," I heard Tom reassure
him. "Look at how she wants it. Look at how she wants
it bad, wants it in her mouth, down her throat. Look at
how she wants you to stick your hard young cock past
her lips, into her mouth, down her throat, down deep
into her throat. She wants you to spunk her, spunk her
deep in her mouth. She loves cum. She wants your cum in
her mouth, cum down her throat."

As Tom moved into hyper-fuck again, I heard him urging
my little brother, "Go ahead, Billy. Go ahead and spunk
her. Fuck your cock into your sister’s mouth and spunk
her."

The hyper-fuck did its part. With no resistance I
turned my head towards my brother’s cock and opened my
mouth, opened it wide. When the hyper-fuck was over, my
little brother’s hard long cock was in my mouth, in my
mouth where I was already sucking it, tasting it,
loving it.

Then I felt Tom fucking me more violently than ever
before. Apparently the sight of my little brother’s
cock in my mouth was inspiring him. Wham! He slammed
his cock deep into my cunt. Wham! Wham! Wham! Over and
over again, violent fucks, slamming harder and deeper
into me. I was heading towards an orgasm. So was Billy.
Soon he would spunk me, soon he would spunk my mouth
with his young boy cum. I wanted it. I wanted it bad.

As Billy’s first load filled my mouth and started down
my throat, I came. I came and I came hard. Billy’s cum
was sweet. It had the taste of young sex, forbidden
young sex. I knew I wanted it, wanted it all. I knew I
would want it again.

Wham! Tom hit my cunt again, even harder, even
deeper... my orgasm was all encompassing. Billy’s
second load spilled out of my mouth as I tried to
swallow it, swallow it all. His hips were fucking my
mouth now, his cock going in and out, in and out.
Below, Tom kept slamming into my cunt, slamming really
hard, slamming violently. Apparently he hadn’t cum yet.

Billy was finishing, however, and my orgasm was
subsiding slowly. As Billy took his cock from my mouth,
Tom pulled his cock out of my cunt and leaned over me,
beating off his cock as he pointed it at my tits,
pointed it at my face.

As I looked up, Tom’s first load splattered my chin,
mouth and cheek. Out came my tongue, lapping up what it
could reach. Tom’s second load splattered my left tit,
dripping over my nipple. The rest of Tom’s load
dribbled onto my tummy and cunt. He had made a mess of
me. Here I laid, naked in front of my thirteen year old
brother and my college stud, both of whom had just
spunked me, spunked me royal.

Out of habit, I started scooping up the cum on my face
and feeding it into my mouth. "See how she loves cum,
Billy," Tom instructed. "See how she loves to eat it.
You can feed her a load any time you want. Anytime you
get hard, just stick that young cock in her mouth and
feed her, spunk her good. She loves it. Do it anytime
you want, in any place, in front of anyone, do whatever
you want to your older sister. She’s now your personal
fuck puppet."

As I scooped up the cum in my bush and sucked it off my
fingers, I saw Tom and Billy, standing over me, naked
with glistening cocks, talking about how Billy could do
whatever he wanted to me, whenever, anywhere, in front
of anyone. They were laughing about how I was his fuck
puppet, his sex toy, always available, always ready for
a feeding.

As I got up to shower, those words kept ringing in my
ears. Was it true? Had something just changed? Was I
now my little brother’s fuck puppet? Could he do
anything he wanted to me? Anywhere? Anytime? In front
of anyone? As I shampooed the cum out of my bush, I
felt my fingers running over my clit with the thought
of my little brother using me as he wished.

Shit. I was masturbating at the thought of being my
little brother’s fuck puppet. That made me angry. What
was I thinking?

Slap! Wow... in my anger I had just slapped my cunt,
slapped it hard right on my vulnerable clit. I was
trying to punish myself, discipline myself for my
incestuous indiscretions. Jeeze! It really hurt. But,
it hurt good.

Without thinking, slap! I hit my clit again, even
harder. Jeeze, it did hurt, it hurt so good.

Holy shit! What was I doing? Was I going to slap my
cunt into orgasm?

Slap! I hit that vulnerable clit again, hit it even
harder. This time the pain was so intense that I
collapsed to my knees in the shower. I looked down at
my cunt: my clit red with pain, my cunt lips swollen,
the shower water pouring over me.

I knew I could rub my swollen cunt to orgasm within
seconds, so I did. I came right there, knelling in the
shower, my cunt alive with pain and pleasure.
Disgusted, I left the shower, dried off and put on my
robe. I was really disgusted, disgusted with myself. I
could hear them talking in the hall, talking and
laughing. They were waiting for me to come out. I
tightened the belt on my robe and opened the door to
the hall.

Immediately Billy grabbed me and pulled me out of the
bathroom. In the hall he threw me up against the wall.
I was shocked by his aggressive behavior. What was he
doing? Was he going to throw me around? Was he going to
hurt me? Was he going to rape me, rape me in front of
Tom? I just stared at him in disbelief, my back against
the hall wall, panting hard.

His hands came up, grabbed the top of my robe and
pulled it wide open, exposing my tits. Shit! He was
going to do whatever he wanted with me. Would I let
him? Could I stop him? I felt the cool hall air on my
nipples as he pulled the robe off my shoulders and
halfway down my arms, restricting their movement. Then
he undid my robe’s belt and pulled my robe completely
open up so that he and Tom could see my legs, see my
cunt. Silently I stood against the hall wall, panting.

"See?" proclaimed Tom. "She’s yours. She’s your fuck
puppet. You know what to do."

With that encouragement, Billy started playing with my
tits. He was very physical with them, even rough,
cupping them, pulling on them, pinching my nipples. God
it felt good. I couldn’t resist. I let my arms drop
down so that the robe slid off them, slid off me
completely, making me naked in the hall as Billy played
with my tits and Tom watched.

Then Billy grabbed my hand and started pulling me down
the hall, through the house, both of us naked, with
naked Tom tagging along. Billy dragged me from room to
room, past windows, finally into the kitchen.

Then Billy let go off my hand and stepped back from me.
I could tell that he was about to give me an order, his
first fuck puppet order. "Open your legs and finger
yourself," he commanded.

What was I to do? If I was going to put an end to this
game, it had to be now. If I did what he commanded, I
would be forever his fuck puppet. As my mind pondered
the situation, my legs opened wide on their own. Shit!
I was obeying. Both my hands came down to my cunt.

As Billy and Tom watched, my fingers swirled all around
my cunt and clit. Then as my hands pulled open my cunt
lips, I inserted a finger between them. It was so wet
that I slid the entire finger up into me effortlessly.
As my other hand started to masturbate my clit, my
finger started fucking my cunt, fucking it in front of
Billy and Tom.

Then Billy grabbed my hand, yanking my finger out of my
cunt and started pulling me through the house again,
this time through the family room, then through the
living room and then into the porch – my mom’s favorite
room. He pushed me down onto the chair that my mother
always sat in and stood in front of me, his legs apart,
his young cock pointing right at my face.

He issued his second fuck puppet order, "Suck my dick!"

Even though I was thinking, "How Freudian is this?" I
sat forward in the chair and opened my mouth, opened it
wide, inviting him in. He took one step forward and his
cock was inside my mouth. God, it felt good, it tasted
great. I sucked. I sucked and sucked and sucked. I was
ready to suck him off right there, right there as I sat
in our mom’s favorite chair. I wanted to taste his cum
again, wanted him to cum inside my mouth, cum down my
throat.

Billy had another idea, however. He stepped back,
pulling his long young boy cock out my mouth, grabbing
my hand and pulling me up out of the chair. "Come with
me," he ordered, and he was once again pulling me naked
through the house. This time he took me down the hall
past my room, past his room, past the guest room, all
the way to the end of the hall where our parent’s room
was.

He pulled me inside the master bedroom and over to the
big bed. He had me on the side of the bed where my mom
always sleeps. He reached down for the covers and
pulled them off. Then he pushed me onto my mother’s
bed, exactly where she lay every night, my head on her
pillow, my body laid out in her spot, my ass where her
ass laid, my cunt where her cunt would be, naked for my
brother to see, ready for my brother to fuck.

"Oh my god," I thought to myself. "This is Freudian."

Then my brother issued his third fuck puppet order:
"Open your legs and masturbate."

Laying in our mother’s spot in our mother’s bed, I
opened my legs wide for my little brother Billy and
started to masturbate in front of him and Tom. They
were both mesmerized. As they watched, I slowly arched
my back, repositioning myself and showing them my hot
little asshole. I opened my legs wider, opening up my
asshole as one of my hands came around underneath and
started playing the anus dance, rimming my hole,
slightly poking into it, getting it ready to be fucked.
Finally, with two fingers pumping my wet cunt, I pushed
a finger deep into my ass. With my fingers fucking both
holes aggressively, I looked at Billy and asked,
"Well?"

That was enough for Billy. He knelt on our mother’s
bed, knelt between by legs and positioned his cock onto
my cunt lips. My fingers nibbled at his tip as they
continue to fuck my holes. Then Billy lay on top of me,
his face next to mine, and he came inside me, came
inside me as I lay in our mother’s bed.

This was it: the first incestuous fuck. As his cock
drove itself into me, I kissed my brother, kissed him
full on the lips. As his hips started fucking, fucking
his cock in and out of me, I fucked my tongue into his
mouth.

Within seconds Billy was moaning, then crying out, then
cumming. I kissed him through it all, kissed him,
licked him, sucking his tongue into my mouth.

With his final thrust he froze above me, captured in
rapture, cumming hard in his sister’s cunt, cumming
hard in his sister’s cunt as she lay in his mom’s bed.

As Billy lay on top of me, Tom came around to the side
of the bed, his cock dripping precum. He brought his
dripping cock right up to my face. With my brother’s
face just an inch away, I opened my mouth and in came
Tom’s beautiful cock. His hips immediately started
giving me an energetic face fuck as my little brother
watched from an inch away. Within seconds Tom came,
blasting a huge load into my mouth, down my throat. I
swallowed it all.

When Tom was finished, he calmly stated, "Great night,
but gotta go, almost 9:00pm."

Holy cow! My parents would be home anytime. Billy and I
knew the danger we were in. We jumped up, made my mom’s
bed, ran through the house picking up clothes and any
other telltales of a young incestuous orgy. When we
were convinced there was no evidence, I went to take a
second shower. Tom had left.

***

When I finished the shower this time, I put on my
pajamas. Mom and dad were home, talking to Billy about
some tournament he had coming up next week. Hoping to
avert real contact with any of them, I called out a
greeting and said I had some homework and then I was
getting to bed early. It worked. They all left me
alone.

I went to my room, shut the door and then sat at my
desk as if I was doing some homework. Immediately,
though, I thought of my little brother, how he could
just come in if he wanted, come in and stick his
thirteen year old dick into my mouth. Holy cow! What
was I into? What was going to happen? How was I going
to get through this? How will I prevent my parents from
finding out I had become my little brother’s fuck
puppet?

I turned the light out and climbed into bed. Then I
listened closely, listened for their conversation,
listened for any sound that might indicate Billy was
coming, coming into my room. Time past, but nothing.
Eventually I got drowsy and drifted off to sleep.

I was awoken by the hall light coming into my room.
Then the door shut quietly and it was dark again, but I
could see Billy, Billy standing in my room. He had on
his pajamas, and I could see the tent in front. He had
gotten hard, and so he was bringing it to me, bringing
his hard cock to his older sister.

He reached inside his pajamas fly and pulled out that
young cock of his. As he walked it towards me, he
slowly stroked it, back and forth. When he reached my
bed he hovered over me, pulling the covers off me and
continued to masturbate.

"Unbutton your PJs," he whispered. "Show me your tits."
Of course I did as ordered, and did so gratefully. I
was actually grateful that he had come, grateful he had
brought that hard young cock to me. As I unbuttoned my
top and showed my tits to Billy, he kept stroking his
cock, working his precum all over his shaft, into a
light lather.

"Masturbate!" he ordered.

Wow, I thought, he wants to jerk off watching me make
myself cum. Judging by where he was standing, he wanted
to cum all over my tits and face as I masturbated for
him.

His fuck puppet swung into action. I knew Billy had no
control and would cum fast, so I had to time the show
carefully. As my one hand started playing with my tits,
the other started pushing my bottoms down, down far
enough so that he could see my bush, down far enough so
that my legs could kick them off.

Once my bottoms were off and in a heap at the end of
the bed, I opened my legs wide, wet two fingers with my
mouth, and fucked them into my cunt.

Billy was stroking his cock much faster now, so I
brought my other hand down to my cunt. As I worked my
pussy fast and hard, I saw that my little brother would
be cumming soon. Then I remembered that new thing I
did. As Billy watched, I pulled back my cunt lips and
played with my clit, played with so that it filled with
blood and stood up like a proud little cock.

Billy started to pant and whisper, "Shit, yes, shit,
yes."

Then, Slap! I let my cunt have it and have it hard. My
slap came down right on my clit, came down on it
viciously. My cunt stung from the slap.

Billy was shocked. Slap! I hit my cunt again, slapping
my clit even harder. Billy started jerking off full
steam at the sight of my brutally slapping my own cunt.
Slap! Slap! Slap! Billy’s first load hit my tits, neck
and chin. Slap! Slap! Slap! Billy’s next load hit my
mouth, cheek and ear.

As his cum dripped all over me, I kept on... Slap!
Slap! ... and then I was cumming, my cunt in stinging
pain. My back arched high and I came, came big time for
my little brother.

When my orgasm finally subsided, Billy took his
gleaming cock and put it into my mouth for a cleaning.
I licked it and sucked it clean, then did the same for
his fingers. He put his cock back in pajamas and headed
towards the door, whispering, "See you tomorrow, FP."

Alone in bed, my cunt still stinging, I scooped up the
cum all over me and fed it to my mouth. I ate what I
could and then just rubbed the rest of it into my skin.
I pulled the covers over me and fell asleep in my
brother’s cum, the sting in my cunt ebbing slowly.

***

The next morning, everyone was in a hurry. My dad had
already left to catch a flight, he would be gone for
the week. My mom was making breakfast and I was getting
dressed. I decided to wear my nicest blouse. I wanted
to look good for my little brother, make him hot before
he left for middle school.

When I came into the kitchen, Mom was at the stove and
Billy was sitting at the table. As soon as he saw me,
saw me in my nicest blouse, saw my tits... he got up
and came over to me. Without saying a word he reached
up and cupped my breast.

I couldn’t believe he was feeling me up in the kitchen,
my mom just a few feet away. Fortunately her back was
to us so she didn’t see her little boy feeling up his
older sister. He had both hands on my tits now, playing
with my tits in a rough fashion. Then he took one of my
hands and put it over my skirt on my mound while he put
my other hand over his jeans on his cock.

As he played with my tits, I masturbated both of us at
the same time. God it felt good. The fact that my
mother might turn around and see it all made it even
more exciting.

Then he pulled me into the hall and pushed down on my
shoulders. I knew what he wanted. I knelt on the hall
floor before him and unzipped his fly. With some
difficulty I got his cock out. Immediately he shoved it
into my mouth and played with his balls. As I kissed,
licked and sucked his hard cock, he remained silent. As
my mother cooked eggs a few feet away, my little
brother started to fuck my face. As he got close to
cumming, he pulled his cock out of mouth and whispered,
"Use your hands. Splatter me all over your blouse."

He wanted a hand job. With one hand on his balls and my
other hand stroking his cock, I pointed him at my tits
and beat him off, beat him off good. Splat! His first
load was all over my right tit, soaking my blouse.
Splat! His second load was right down the middle. As he
continued to spurt and drip, I wiped his cock tip all
over my blouse, making a complete mess of it.

"Eggs are ready," my mom called out. "Great" replied
Billy, putting his cock back in his jeans. "Jus a sec,
Mom," I called out as I stood up. "I want to switch to
a different blouse."

By the time I got back to the kitchen, my eggs were
cold and Billy had gone to school. My mom was in a good
mood and we talked a while before I left for high
school.

***

In my last class of the day, I started thinking again
about my little brother. He knew I always got home
about a half hour before him. He would expect me to be
there, expect me to be waiting for him. My mom wouldn’t
arrive home until hours later. My dad was gone for the
week.

Against my will, I started thinking about what I should
be wearing when he got home. Normally I don’t change
clothes when I get home from school, but everything was
different now. I wanted to excite him, get him going,
get him hard just with the sight of me.

By the time I got to our house, I was already wet just
from thinking about the different clothes I might greet
him in. I had a hot tank top in mind that, especially
if I didn’t wear a bra, would be a terrific turn on. I
got to my bedroom and took off my shirt and bra and
started to look for the tank top.

Glancing up at the mirror, I saw what I looked like
just in jeans, naked from the waist up. The image made
me freeze and stare. I couldn’t believe how good I
looked. Tan, slender, athletic, with two small tits to
die for. As I started to walk around the room, I
continue to glance at the mirror, admiring how hot I
looked, how sexy.

For some reason I was compelled to walk out of my room
and down the hall. Parading through my house naked from
the waist up was an exhilarating turn on. Feeling the
air on my skin, letting my nipples lead me from room to
room, staring into every mirror in the house... all
this was turning me on big time. Besides, it reminded
me of how Billy pulled me naked through the house the
night before.

That made me head towards my parents’ room, the room
where the first incestuous fuck happened. As I stared
at myself in their mirror, I imagined my parents in the
room, surprised by my entrance, surprised to see me
walk in naked from the waist up. Then I imagined them
in bed, getting ready to sleep when I unexpectedly
entered their bedroom, naked from the waist up. I
imagined the look on their faces as they saw my tits,
my tan tummy, my sexy body.

Even better, I imagined surprising them in their
bedroom as they lay in bed, fucking. I imagined them
fucking and looking up at me, seeing me naked from the
waist up, walking towards their bed, walking towards
them as they fucked. What would they say? What would
they do? Then I remembered my little brother laying me
down in my mother’s spot and fucking me, fucking me
hard.

My daydream was interrupted by a sound out front. Was
my brother arriving a bit early? I rushed back to by
bedroom and listened. False alarm.

Getting back to business, I found the tank top and
tried it on. Yes. Yes, indeed. I looked hot in it. I
felt hot in it. The tank top made me look even sexier
than being naked from the waist up. I knew instantly
that one glance at me in this top would get my little
brother hard, get him coming after me.

The only thing that might make me look even sexier
would be to show more skin. The tank top left a lot of
midriff exposed, but it could show even more. I took
the top off, grabbed some scissors and cut a few inches
into it. Then I tore off the bottom three inches of the
top. When I put it back on, I just about creamed in my
jeans.

My god, I was sexy. Now the top barely came down over
my little tits. A ton of my tan, flat tummy was
exposed. This top said "Fuck me, fuck me now" loud and
clear. It also made me realize that if a little more
skin looks this good, a lot more skin would look even
better.

So I found a pair of very short cut-offs to wear with
my freshly trimmed tank top. I took off my jeans and,
standing in just the tank top and my black panties, I
again glanced at the mirror. I knew immediately that I
was now dressed, dressed to meet my little brother – no
need for the cut-offs. The combination of the super
revealing tank top and my panties was spectacular. I
thought to myself, "Penthouse would pay a fortune for a
pictorial of jailbait like me!"

Once again I started walking around the house, feeling
the exhilaration of semi-public sex. As I walked past
windows I would slow down, increasing the chance
someone might see me. By the time I reached the kitchen
I was so hot that I had to sit on a stool and play with
my clit through my panties.

I realized suddenly that I was very wet and that my
panties were staining. The thought of my brother seeing
a big wet pussy spot on my panties was hilarious. I
continued to masturbate, making the stain as big and
dark as possible.

Finally I heard someone at the front door, heard the
key going in, the door being pushed open. My little
brother was home... it was time to start again!

But then I heard him talking. Who was he talking to? I
stood straight up and listened carefully. Then I heard
a second voice, that of a girl. My god, he had brought
a girl home and they were walking right towards the
kitchen, right towards me. I was cut off. There was no
escape. As my mind raced wildly and my heart pounded,
my brother came into the kitchen with a young girl, a
very hot young girl.

I had never met her, but I knew who she was. And I knew
her reputation. Her name was Kelli and she was the
super sexed eighth grade girl. She was absolutely hot
with long blonde hair, a slender tan body and
remarkably sexy tits. I’m sure all the guys were
lusting after her, probably some of the teachers, too.
My god, look at her! I suspected that even the junior
high girls lusted after her, or at least wanted to be
her. She was pure, young sex.

Even though I was in a panic, I was determined to be
cool. "Hi, little brother," I somehow managed to get
out, sounding somewhat calm, maybe even a little cool.

"Wow," is all he said back, staring at me, staring at
my tits jutting through my tiny tight tank top, staring
down at my legs, staring at my snatch.

"Who’s your young friend?" I asked, convinced I could
pull off the cool act.

I watched a smile come over her face... a dark, very
sexy smile. She said nothing, just stared at me. Except
rather than look me over like my brother was doing, her
stare focused on my snatch, focused as if her eyes were
burrowing through my cunt lips, burrowing into my sex.
Then she laughed and said, "I guess you were looking
forward to your brother coming home!"

Suddenly I remembered the big wet pussy stain on my
panties.

"Yes," I replied, continuing my cool act. As I said,
"Nice surprise to have you join us," I opened my legs
slightly to give them a good view of the big stain.

"So what he said is true?" she asked me.

"What did he say?" I asked back, sounding cool.

But she didn’t respond. She couldn’t say it out loud.
It was too outrageous, too bizarre.

In the midst of the silence, my brother walked up to me
and cupped my left tit, rubbing it, pulling on my
nipple, playing with it right in front of his young
friend. It felt so good, so good to have him play with
my tit right in front of the young girl.

"Sooooo," she finally murmured quietly. "It is true. He
can do what he wants with you. And you let him do it."

"She wants me to do it," corrected my brother as his
other hand came up and played with my other tit.
"Anything I want, anywhere I want, any time I want, in
front of anyone I want. She’s my fuck puppet."

With that he pinched both my nipples and pulled them
straight out. It hurt, it hurt real nice. As he
released them, he instructed his friend to come closer,
get a better look. She wasn’t shy about coming closer.
She walked right up to me, close enough that I could
smell her, smell her youthful beauty.

As she watched close up, he slipped his hand under my
tank top and cupped my tit. Then he pulled up the top a
bit and showed her my breast, showed her my hard
nipple. Then he raised the entire front of the tank top
up so that she could see both my tits. God, it was
exciting. My little brother was showing my tits to his
hot thirteen year old girl friend. She stared at my
tits, just stared at them. I could see the hunger in
her eyes.

While she watched, I raised my arms up so that Billy
could pull the tank top up and off me. Then I stood in
front of her, just in my black panties, the pussy stain
getting darker and larger.

"What do you want to see her do?" Billy asked the young
girl. "Just name it, she’ll do it."

"Well," she replied. "how about the obvious?"

"The obvious?" I asked her.

"Yeah... the obvious. Suck your little brother’s dick."
Billy started to laugh, but I just dropped to my knees
and started unzipping his jeans. By the time I had his
cock and balls out, free from his jeans, he wasn’t
laughing anymore.

I knew she was getting hot and I wanted her to get even
hotter. So I decided to give her a great show of my
sucking Billy’s cock. Rather than just stick it in my
mouth, I studied it, marveled at it, treasured it. As I
delicately traced along its skin with my fingertips, my
tongue would gently tease it, caress it.

When my lips finally touched it, it was the sweetest
little kiss right on its tip. The precum drew like a
string of honey between his hole and my lips. Then my
tongue went back to the tip and, right on its top,
right on the treasure hole, darted across it like a sex
snake, teasing the precum out of the hole. Billy
moaned. The young girl was silent, but I knew she was
watching.

Then I got up high on my knees and took the tip into my
lips. Staying with just the tip, I started to suck. I
sucked and kissed and sucked and kissed that tip,
driving Billy crazy. I heard the young girl whisper a
slow "Shit."

As my lips sucked away at just his tip, my hands
started working his shaft. I beat him off, beat him off
right there. I beat off his shaft as I sucked his tip
between my lips, beat him off into my mouth.

His cum came at me like a blast from a fire hydrant.
Down my mouth went, encompassing the length of his
cock, taking all of him into me, deep into my mouth.
His hips went into action, fucking into my throat as
his second load blasted. His cum gushed into my mouth,
his hips fucking my face like it was a cunt, like it
was a wide open cunt sucking all around his orgasm.

I held him in my mouth like that until his little hole
had finished spurting, had drained itself and he had
regained control. Once he was steady, I backed away
from him with my mouth open, showing the young girl his
cum in my mouth. Then I swallowed it, swallowed it all
right in front of her.

"Shit," was the first word out of my little brother’s
mouth. "Shit that was good. You gotta do that to her.
Make her cum like that."

I looked up at the young girl who was staring at me
with an incredible excitement in her eyes. My hands
went around her ass and pulled her to me, pulled her
cunt right onto my mouth. She made a feeble comment,
something like, "Hey, I’m a girl," but she made no
resistance. I’m sure my mouth on her cunt, even through
her jeans, was giving her a sensation she could not
deny.

I kept my mouth on her cunt, munching away at her mound
through her jeans, not giving her a chance to think
about what was happening to her. I wanted to insure she
didn’t have a chance to escape.

As my mouth munched away, my fingers dug into her ass,
feeling up her ass cheeks, pulling her ass checks
apart. As soon as I felt her hips start to move, start
to make little fucks into my face, I knew I had her. I
knew I could strip her right there, strip her and fuck
her right there. She was so young, so hot... and right
now she was mine.

I kept munching her mound with my mouth as my hands
moved from her ass up her sides and right onto her
tits. Jeeze... they were so small, so small and firm,
clearly only partially grown. I loved the way her
thirteen year old tits felt. I started playing with
them, playing with their young, small shape, their firm
little nipples.

I could tell from her moaning and the way she was
fucking her mound into my mouth that she was on fire,
ready to be stripped. My hands pulled at the buttons on
her shirt, opening it up. Within seconds I was pulling
her shirt wide open, pulling it off her shoulders.

Finally, I took my mouth off her mound. I had left a
wet spot on her jeans. I looked up and saw that flat
tan tummy of hers and, oh my god, it was a turn on. A
flat thirteen year old tummy – tan, sexy, sweet – I had
to have her.

As I looked up further, I saw them, I saw those small,
partially grown tits in a sexy black bra. My god, I had
to have them, too.

I finished pulling off her shirt and let it drop to the
floor. Then I quickly reached around her back and undid
the bra hook. Immediately I pulled that little black
bra off her sexy little tits so that I could see them.

Jeeze... it was like a religious experience. I had
never felt such a pang of yearning as when I saw her
young tits naked. They were more than perfect, more
than desirable. They were so small, so firm, so
pointing upward. Her tiny nipples were a sweet tan
color with a gorgeous sheen to them. My god, I could
spend the rest of the day playing with her thirteen
year old tits.

Up my tongue came and started to play the sex snake
game with her young little nipples: flick and dance,
little suck, flick and dance, light drag, flick and
dance.

I was in heaven but she was in Nirvana. She sucked her
slim tan tummy in and stuck her young tits out for the
delights of my mouth. Judging from her heavy breathing
and extrovert body language, I figured I could make her
cum with just my mouth on her thirteen year old tits.
OK with me.

My mouth swung into more aggressive action on those
little tits of hers. Sucking, lightly biting, roughly
licking and flicking with my tongue... I was giving her
tits the treatment. Her response was to moan over and
over again, "Shit, yes, oh shit." Then I put one entire
tit deep into my mouth and sucked it hard as my tongue
worked on her nipple. She was now gasping. My mouth
completely devoured her other tit, and did the same.

Then I released her tits and stood up. She just stood
there, gasping, looking at me with the deepest hunger.
I looked down at her tits. They were even more
beautiful, more aroused, more sexy than before.

My hands went to her jeans, unsnapped them, unzipped
them and went inside them, inside her panties, inside
onto the soft, delicate hairs of her light bush. With
my hands in her pants, I pulled her to me so that our
tits touched. It was electrifying to both of us. As our
nipples caressed each other, my fingers found the
sweetness of her cunt lips, their wetness.

As my fingers slipped around on her wet cunt lips, my
mouth was just inches from her young sweet mouth. As
she panted I could smell her sweet breath. I breathed
heavily into her mouth, heavily so that she could smell
my breath mixed with the smell of my little brother’s
cum. Ever so slowly I moved my mouth towards hers. Ever
so lightly my lips took in her upper lip, nibbling on
it, sucking on it, licking it, kissing it. Ever so
lightly I kissed her on both lips.

And then I opened my mouth wide and kissed her hard as
my finger found the slip between her cunt lips. As my
finger fucked its way into her cunt, my tongue fucked
its way into her mouth. We stood there in the kitchen,
making out.

I quickly realized that this thirteen year old hottie
was a great kisser. Apparently she had spent many hours
making out, getting felt up, getting turned on. She was
fantastic at it and her kisses had me going wild. She
sensed my erotic response and suddenly she became
aggressive.

She pulled me over to the couch and sat me down with
her next to me so that we could get more serious in our
making out. As her tongue explored my mouth, her hand
was playing with my tit. Jeeze, she was good. I was
getting so hot, hot from making out with a thirteen
year old girl.

We stayed like that for some time, sitting on the
couch, making out. It didn’t take her long before she
had my stained panties off, her fingers twirling around
my clit, occasionally fucking into my cunt. Her kisses
were making my head spin. I was falling in love with
her, especially her partially grown little tits. I
couldn’t stop playing with them, marveling at how they
felt, how they looked, how they tasted.

Finally I was able to break away from her kisses, her
fucking fingers, her thirteen year old tits. I spun her
sideway on the couch and brought her ass up onto my
tummy. As I turned to face her I brought her legs up
high and wide. She understood and grabbed her legs to
hold herself up and open for me.

Yes. Yes, there it was: her exquisite young bottom. Her
cunt looking delicious as it yawned wide open for me,
glistening with sex. But my eyes were focused just
below it, at her unbelievably sexy young asshole. Oh my
god, what an asshole. It was perfect in every way: the
lightest shade of pink, the cutest little hole, the
sexiest nestling between those extraordinarily young
ass checks. Her anus was absolutely inviting,
absolutely irresistible... a work of young virgin art.

She saw me marveling as her hole and so she opened her
legs even more, inviting me up inside her perfect
asshole. I leaned forward and used my wet tongue to
give that tasty-looking hole the laziest of licks.
Slow. Wet. Lazy, lazy, lazy.

Her reaction was the sexiest, sweetest little-girlish
"Oh, yes" I had ever heard. Inspired by her approval, I
used my wet tongue again to give her irresistible hole
another of the laziest of licks. Slow. Wet. Lazy. She
moaned deeply again, "Oh, yes".

As I continued my lazy licks across her asshole, she
moaned her deep pleasure and kept opening up even more
for me. After a while my tongue started to linger on
the little pucker of her sweet asshole. As I pressed my
tongue up against the hole, I felt her pucker relaxing,
felt it inviting my tongue in, inviting my tongue
inside her, inviting my tongue up inside her ass. She
wanted me, alright. She wanted me up inside her ass. My
tongue fucked deeper into that sweetest of holes. She
continued to moan "Oh, yes."

With every lick and fuck of my tongue, I saw her cunt
just inches away. I saw it wetting. I saw it needing
attention, needing a fucking.

I knew what to do with it, what to do with that wet,
begging cunt of hers. As I continued to tongue her
asshole, I began to play with her cunt using my
fingertips: tease her lips, flick her clit, probe
slightly inside, light her deepest fires. It worked.
She writhed. She moaned. She twisted. She involuntarily
fucked the air, hoping to bring my teasing, swirling
fingers inside.

Then I started to seriously work her clit, work it like
I beat off my little brother’s cock. My stimulating
fingertips got the job done as I watched her clit fill
with blood, stand up proud, protrude through her
beautiful cunt lips and say "Fuck me, fuck me now."
Meanwhile my tongue was fucking ever harder, ever
deeper into her other cunt... that magnificent asshole
I treasured and adored.

Then, unexpectedly, as I fucked my tongue harder into
her asshole, through her pucker and up into that holy
passage, I let fly with a vicious... Slap! Right on her
wet cunt, right on her proud little clit. Then... Slap!
I hit it again.

Suddenly she was sitting up, shocked, dismayed, rubbing
her clit to make the sting go away. She stared at me in
disbelief, incredulous. I just stared back at her. Once
she looked into my eyes, looked deep enough into my
eyes, she understood. She knew what she wanted to do.
She lay back down, removed her protective hands from
her wet cunt lips, her sweet clit... and waited.

As my tongue dove into her asshole again, Slap! I let
her thirteen year old clit have it again, even harder,
even more vicious. Instead of protecting her sweet
cunt, however, her hands fell to her sides, leaving her
sex wide open for my pleasure, my abuse. Slap! I hit
her again, harder than ever.

Her hands squeezed the sofa cushions, but she didn’t
move to cover herself, to protect herself. Instead she
opened her legs even further, inviting me to do as I
wished with her cunt, inviting me to torture it as I
felt appropriate, as I needed to, as I wanted to, as I
dared to. Slap! Slap! Slap!

She took it all. She moaned. She cried out. She cried.
But she took it all.

Slap! Slap! Slap! I was slapping her cunt viciously,
slapping it towards orgasm, slapping it into the
deepest sting, the deepest pain, the deepest sex. Slap!

Then, suddenly, I stopped. She was gasping loudly. Her
chest was heaving, her little partially-grown tits
covered in sweat. Filled with sex, filled with pain,
she gasped for breath. She was so hot, so beautiful,
and so young.

I watched her raise that young cunt of hers up high,
fucking the air, searching for the next slap, seeking
the inevitable fuck.

I looked around and saw the inevitable fuck. There was
my little brother, naked, cock sticking out hard and
high, dripping precum on the carpet. Shit! He was
ready, alright. Ready to fuck his thirteen year old
cunt friend.

I spun her around so that her cunt faced him, faced him
open and wide, ready to fuck him, take in his cock,
take in his cock through her young cunt lips and deep
into her body. She was ready to be fucked, ready to be
fucked royal.

I reached out for his cock and grabbed it, brought it
over to her glistening cunt. I placed its precum-
dripping tip up against her cunt lips, warning him:
"Slow and easy, very carefully."

Despite her reputation, I had a hunch she was a
virgin... and I wanted to find out.

My little brother fucked his tip into her cunt lips
carefully, then he pushed a little more.

That’s when he felt it, felt that little girl virginity
resistance. He looked at me and waited.

"Wow!" I said to her. "You’re a virgin."

She nodded yes, a bit sheepishly.

"But you have such a reputation for being a hottie," I
challenged her.

"Well," she confided, still panting, "I make out a lot,
let people feel me up a lot, make people cum a lot."

"But virginity?" I asked.

"Well," she explained, "I’m very particular."

"Particular?" I exclaimed. "Particular? Well, what
about now? What about Billy? He’s already got his wet
tip up in your sweet cunt. You want his hard cock to
follow? You want him to fuck through that delicate
virginity and bleed you into womanhood? You want my
little brother to fuck you, fuck you hard right now?"

She just lay there, in the most exquisite heat of young
sex, nodding yes, nodding yes again and again, with so
much desire she was unable to speak.

I looked at Billy. "Go ahead, punch it. Fuck right
through her virginity. Fuck right through it and then
fuck right up her thirteen year old cunt. Fuck her,
Billy. Fuck her eyes out."

I watched the muscles in Billy’s thighs and ass tense
up just before... Wham! In he fucked, hard and deep.
Jeeze, in one fuck his young cock was almost completely
up inside her. Billy was turning out to be a real stud.

Her reaction was paralysis. Her eyes blew wide open and
she just froze.

Billy pulled his cock back so that his tip lay in the
folds of her lips as if they were his launching pad.
Wham! He fucked into her again, hard and all the way.
Then, back again so that his tip lay between her lips.
This time I could see the blood, her blood streaking
his tip as it lay between her lips. Wham! Again he
fucked into her.

Then, over and over again, Billy fucked her, fucked his
young friend right in front of me. I reached over to
her clit and let my fingers do their swirling, teasing
thing. Soon her hips were in fucking mode, matching
Billy’s fucks. Her ass was in gear, she was fucking him
back, naturally trying to suck his cock in again and
again, deeper and deeper, instinctively trying to suck
that sweet boy cum out of his cock and up inside her.

Then she was cumming, cumming all around his fucking
cock, her moans turning to a scream, a scream that
lasted and lasted. Then her body lay beneath my
brother, rocking as he pounded into her, fucking her
hard into the couch. Billy was still pounding into her
after her orgasm was over. She had sex sweat all over
face and body, like an athlete after a marathon.

"What an opportunity," I thought as I pushed at Billy’s
tummy and said, "Pull out of her. Go on, pull out of
her. Take your bloody cock out of her cunt and fuck it
now into her mouth, cum in her mouth. Put your bloody
cock in her mouth and spunk her."

Billy didn’t need further encouragement. Out came his
cock as he reached for a fistful of her hair and pulled
her head up towards him. His erect cock stuck out high,
pointing up. God, it was beautiful. Young, long, hard,
glistening with blood-streaked cum its entire length.
She saw it for an instant, and then she opened up,
opened up her mouth, opened it wide. In he came,
exploding cum before she could close her lips around
the bloody cock fucking into her mouth.

He held her head in place with his fist of hair while
his hips fucked his cock over and over again into her
sweet mouth. There was young boy cum all over her lips
and chin, but most of it she had captured in her mouth,
down her throat.

It was the hottest sight I had ever imagined: her
sweaty little girl tits sticking up, her mouth covered
in cum with my little brother continuing to fuck her
beautiful young face. Jeeze... I felt like the fuck
puppet had really delivered. I was at the top of my
game.

As soon as my little brother pulled his spent cock out
of her mouth, I dove onto her body, kissing her,
licking the cum off her face, then kissing and suckling
those thirteen year old tits one last time. I ended
with my face in her young cunt, lapping up my brother’s
cum mixed with her virginity.

Then I reminded everybody of the time, and we knew we
had to boogie. Mom would be home soon.

We quickly cleaned up all evidence and then headed to
the showers. Billy used his bathroom, but Kelli joined
me in my shower. As expected, I couldn’t stop playing
with her thirteen year old tits. She got so excited
that I made her cum again, right there in the shower,
as Billy was banging on the door telling us to hurry.

Kelli got dressed and left, but not before giving me
one last sweet kiss. As my brother was getting dressed,
he told me, "No bra. Don’t wear a bra."

I heard my mom drive up as I picked out a shirt and
some jeans to wear. As ordered, I didn’t wear a bra.
When I walked into the kitchen, everything seemed
normal. My mother was chopping vegetables for dinner
and Billy was setting the table.

When I greeted her, my mother turned to say hi.
Immediately her eyes glued onto my shirt, my bra-less
breasts.

"Why aren’t you wearing a bra?" she asked me.

"I told her not to" offered Billy.

"Very funny, young man" my mom scolded him. Then she
turned to me again and said, "Don’t go out like."

But before she turned to continue chopping, her gaze
fell once again onto my breasts.

Her reaction to my tits was too much for the
incorrigible Billy. He came over to me and, right
behind my mother’s back, cupped my breast with one hand
and started playing with it. God, it felt good, so
good, especially so since my mom could just turn around
and see it happening. Then up came his other hand and
he was playing with both my tits, playing with them
aggressively, our mom’s back to us both.

I wondered what I would say if she turned around, what
I would do. Fake being tickled innocently by Billy?
Would she buy that?

But then Billy started unbuttoning my shirt. Shit. He
was going to strip me right behind my mother’s back.
Soon my shirt was wide open, my tits exposed as Billy
resumed playing with them. There would be no escape
now. The trap was set, but who was it for?

As expected, my mom turned around to say something, and
she was shocked at what she saw. Billy made no attempt
to stop feeling up my exposed tits. I made no attempt
to cover up. We just stood there, in front of our mom,
Billy feeling up my naked tits.

"What are you doing?" she screamed. "You can’t do that
to your sister! Why are you letting your little brother
do that to do you?" But we didn’t stop. We just stood
there, Billy exciting my tits with his massaging hands.

Suddenly she was coming at us, coming at us to stop us
physically. Unfortunately for her, both Billy and I are
stronger than she is. I simply grabbed one of her hands
and Billy grabbed her other. We wrestled around a bit,
getting her under control. She kept shouting at us to
stop. She also kept looking at my tits, especially as
we struggled. She couldn’t take her eyes off of them.

Once we had Mom under some control, with me holding one
of her hands and Billy holding her other, Billy resumed
playing with my tits using his free hand. What a scene!
We were forcing our mom to watch my little brother feel
me up, play with my naked breasts. I loved it. I was so
excited.

Then Billy grabbed my mom’s hand away from me and held
both her hands around her back, facing my mom right at
me. She wasn’t shouting now, just panting, panting as
she looked down at my tits.

"Go ahead," Billy ordered me. "Go ahead and feel up
Mom’s tits."

Instantly my hands were on my mother’s tits, feeling
them up, playing with them, squeezing them, exciting
them. Then I released them and stood back from her.
Slowly I removed my shirt so that she could see me
naked from the waist up. It felt so sexy, so sexy
showing myself to my mom. Her eyes stared at me, unable
to look away.

Then I stepped back up to her and started unbuttoning
her blouse. Soon I was opening it up, looking at her
tits in her white bra. Then I was working with Billy to
get her shirt off her without losing control of her
arms. It wasn’t hard... she wasn’t fighting anymore.
Then we took her bra off and she stood between us,
naked from the waist up, Billy still holding her arms
behind her, pushing her tits forward and upward.

I moved up to her so that my naked tits touched her
naked tits. God, it was electrifying, mom tits touching
daughter tits, mom nipples caressing daughter nipples.
I was in heaven, pressing my tits into my mom’s tits.
And then we were kissing. Not a mom-daughter kiss, but
a lovers kiss, with wide open mouths and exploring
tongues. We stood there, our breasts touching, kissing
and kissing and kissing.

When I released her from our kiss, Billy released her
arms. She was no longer resisting.

I stood back from her and unsnapped my jeans and
lowered the zipper. Then I waited for her to do the
same. She understood and complied. Right before me, she
opened up the front of her pants. As I pulled down my
jeans and stepped out of them, so did my mom. Then, as
we stood before each other in only our panties, I
grabbed the front of my panties and pulled down, pulled
down just enough to show my mom my cunt, to show her my
beautiful young cunt.

Without hesitating, she grabbed her panties and pulled
them down enough to show me her cunt, her mom cunt with
its thick, dark bush. God, she was hot.

Then our panties were on the floor and my mom stepped
up to me, pressing her cunt up against mine, pressing
her tits up against mine, pressing her lips up against
mine. As her tongue came into my mouth, I kissed her
back in a frenzy. We were standing in the kitchen,
naked, making out as my little brother watched.

Then, remembering my fuck puppet duties, I took my
mom’s hand and led her out of the kitchen, down the
hall and into the master bedroom. I led her over to her
bed and then laid her down, naked, in her spot. As
Billy stood next to her, I put my mom’s hand on her
cunt and started it masturbating. She kept it going,
masturbating herself as she watched her son strip
himself naked before her.

His cock came out of his pants rock hard, long,
beautiful and young. It was a Freudian moment.

"Yes," my mom was moaning. "Yes, come into me my son,
cum deep inside me." Her fingers were opening her cunt
lips for Billy, opening them wide for her young son.

Billy knelt before my mom, his cock dripping precum on
her bush. I grabbed his cock and guided its beautiful
young tip, guided it into the hole from which we came.

END

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

Kristen's collection - Directory 37

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Allison and Kyle
by Raiderboy (raidb...@aol.com)

***

Allison, a 13-year old girl and Kyle, a 14-year old
boy, meet through the internet and lose their virginity
to each other on a memorable Saturday morning in
Allison's bed. (mf-yteens, 1st)

***

Allison was so excited! She slowly pulled on her thong,
then her cotton shorts, then her cut off tee shirt
which barely covered her braless 32B breasts. She
polished her toe ring and applied pink polish to her
toenails and put on her little gold ankle bracelet.
Then she combed out her shoulder length blond hair and
walked to her full length mirror.

"Hot!" Allison exclaimed as she looked at her tan,
scantily clad 13 year old nymphet body. She was about
to meet her first online boyfriend, a sexy 14 year old
named Kyle. Allison loved to tease boys online, posting
suggestive comments on a teen message board. Most of
the boys who answered were either crude or immature or
both, but Kyle was different. And, Kyle happened to
live in her town, although they attended different
schools.

The two exchanged photos, with both using their actual
pictures. She sent a provocative picture of her in her
thong, while Kyle sent a shirtless picture of himself
at the beach. Both kids liked what they saw. Naturally,
their online conversations revolved around sex. It
wasn't long until they made plans to actually meet. Of
course, they were going to have sex.

Kyle was riding his BMX bike as fast as he had ever
ridden. He had gotten very little sleep the night
before in anticipation of the day ahead. Once Allison
had called him to tell him she was alone at her house,
the boy shot out of his house like a bullet.

He pulled his bike into Allison's driveway, jumped off,
and ran his fingers through his shaggy skaterboi blond
hair. He wore a muscle tee shirt which was vented on
the sides, cargo shorts and skate shoes with no socks.
He suddenly felt nervous as he made his way to her
door.

Allison was also nervous as she sat in her couch
waiting for the doorbell to ring. But her nervousness
was due to anticipation. She wanted to fuck this boy so
badly! She sprung up quickly when she heard the bell
ring and almost bounded to the door.

Kyle's nerves were immediately replaced with basic
teenage adolescent male horniness as soon as his eyes
set sight on the vision in the doorway. The vision of
tan nubile sexy girl skin, covered by the skimpiest of
shorts and shirt, pierced belly button, long tan bare
legs and feet, perky nipples protruding through the
tight thin half shirt, all shouted out "fuck me!" to
the boy. Just what Allison intended.

Allison felt a shot of wetness between her legs as she
gazed at the sexy boy on her doorstep. He was cute and
hot and he was going to be all hers. She got a playful
look on her face, said, "hey Kyle" and spontaneously
lifted up her shirt and revealed her breasts to the
boy. "Fuck!" he responded without thinking and Allison
said, "yeah, that sounds good to me!"

Kyle stepped in the house and Allison closed the door
behind him. "Let's go to my room," she said. "Cool!"
the boy replied.

Allison turned and walked to the hallway. Kyle's eyes
zeroed in on the girl's palm sized buttocks that were
so firmly shaped under the tight fitting cotton shorts.
His adolescent erection was already at full staff under
his shorts and boxers. He couldn't wait to free it from
its confines.

Allison playfully looked over her shoulder at the
smooth faced young boy with the defined chest muscles
pressing against his shirt. Through the vents in the
sides of his shirt she could see his chest was deeply
tanned. She couldn't wait to get that shirt off of him,
as well as the shorts that were clearly showing the
signs of the bulge beneath them. She knew that the
cause of that bulge was going to soon be quenching her
desires.

Allison and Kyle entered her room, a definite girl's
room with pink curtains and bedding, white furniture,
and pillows and stuffed animals everywhere. But the
first thing she did when she was alone with the boy in
her room was very ungirl-like. She immediately stripped
off her top, leaving her naked from the waist up.

Kyle gasped at the incredible sight in front of him.
Allison's bare breasts were awesome. Her nipples were
hard and bright pink and the breasts were perfectly
rounded mounds. The girl's skin was smooth and
flawless. Kyle's only previous sexual experience was
oral sex performed on him by an unmemorable girl at a
party the previous summer.

"OK hottie, mine's off, now yours!" Allison taunted
with a smile. Kyle was more than happy to oblige. He
peeled off the tee shirt and now Allison stared with
delight. The boy was only 14 but already had well
defined chest and abdominal muscles. His skin was
smooth and dark tan, with smooth brown boy nipples the
size of quarters.

Allison stepped forward and pressed her breasts against
the boy's chest as she wrapped her arms around his
neck. Kyle felt her hard nipples poking against him.
His own nipples registered pleasure from the silky
smooth bare teen girl breast skin rubbing gently
against them. The erection trapped between his legs was
almost ready to explode.

"Oh my God, I'm gonna fuck!" Kyle exclaimed as he
breathed heavily.

"Oh baby, yes you are!" Allsion replied as she enjoyed
the feel of the boy's bare chest pressed so close
against her own sensitive breasts. She was so lusting
for this boy's sexy, well built body. Especially the
part of him she planned to grab next.

Allison placed her hand on Kyle's firm abdomen them
slid her hand downward under the boy's shorts and
boxers. Her fingertips encountered his soft pubic bush
before they reached the object of her lust. She quickly
wrapped her fingers around the stiff, throbbing boycock
trapped beneath his shorts.

Kyle gasped as he felt the girl's hand wrapped around
his most private feature, the one he had waited a
lifetime for a girl to touch. As her hand slowly slid
up the shaft to his tip, the boy had to stifle his urge
to cum right there in her hand. But with the hand now
firmly grasping his cock and her breast still pressed
against his chest, the teenage boy was experiencing
sensual overload.

To get his mind off the though of cumming too quickly,
a fear every boy has, Kyle began to fidget with his
shoes, pulling them off while standing there in the
most pleasant situation he had ever experienced.

Allison was torn. She wanted this boy's cock in her
right away, but her sister had warned that a virgin boy
needs to cum once before he actually fucks you so that
he will last more than 10 seconds!

Allison knew what she had to do. It was going to be
pleasurable for both her and Kyle. As she lowered her
body to her knees, she dragged her bare breasts along
Kyle's chest and belly. Once on her knees, she quickly
undid his shorts and pulled the shorts and boxers down
to the boy's ankles in one quick motion. Kyle's cock
sprung out right into Allison's face.

The purplish male organ fascinated the girl. The
circumcised mushroom shaped tip was dripping a clear
fluid from the little slit at its end. Allison was
struck at how rigid the organ was and how it appeared
to tremble and throb. She felt a twinge between her own
legs as she gazed between the boy's legs. She then
followed her instinct and opened her mouth and engulfed
the bare throbbing penis into it. Her lips closed on
its shaft and her tongue began to explore this exciting
intruder.

Kyle squirmed in ecstasy. "Oh yeah!" he moaned. The boy
couldn't believe the pleasure he was experiencing. He
was naked in the bedroom of a hot girl who was busy
sucking his cock and it was better than he had ever
imagined.

Kyle inhaled and exhaled in short breaths through his
mouth as the pleasure mounted between his legs. Allison
truly enjoyed the taste and feel of a male penis
filling her young mouth. He began to taste a little
salty and slick as the boy's precum began to seep out.

By now Kyle's legs were shaking as his glands began to
contract prior to ejaculation. He had felt this many
times brought on by his right hand, but never this
intense. "Oh fuck!" the young teenager groaned as he
exploded deep into his young lover's mouth.

Allison felt the first wave of boycum shoot against the
back of her throat. Her mouth was filling with the
thick warm liquid that she had only imagined before.
Her eyes were focused on his soft blond curly pubic
bush and the little trace of hair growing up his deeply
tanned abdomen. She loved her mouth being fucked by a
real live boy.

The semen tickled as it drained down her throat. She
coughed with her mouth closed as she released her grip
in Kyle's penis. Her tongue licked his tip for one last
taste of boy nectar before swallowing the huge load he
had deposited in her.

"Oh fuck baby, that was awesome." Kyle groaned. "I'm so
fuckin happy we met!"

Allison now knew what she could do for a boy. Her
little nymphet body was so excited. She moved toward
Kyle and planted her lips on the boy's. Their tongues
were quickly intertwined and Kyle could taste his own
semen in the girl's mouth. The two adolescent kids fell
onto Allison's bed, still locked at the lips. Soon
their arms were wrapped around each other's bare backs,
pressing her breasts into his chest.

Despite having just cum, Kyle's penis was rigid again.
It was poking against Allison's thigh. Between her legs
she was burning to experience her long awaited first
fuck. By now her little cotton shorts were soaked and
both kids could smell the musky feminine odor seeping
from her vagina.

She removed one hand from Kyle's back and used it to
slide the shorts off. Since she wore no underwear, both
teenagers were now nude on her bed. Allison rolled onto
her back, pulling the boy on top of her. She opened her
legs apart, allowing Kyle to settle between her legs.

The boy was already in ecstasy, with the best yet to
come. His naked 14 year old body was lying on top of a
willing and horny naked girl who had just given him the
best blow job he could imagine. He knew she wanted him
to fuck her and now she was getting in position to
allow him to do just that. When Allison grabbed his
penis and led it to the slit between her legs, Kyle
almost melted as his virgin tip slowly glided into the
soft, warm grip of the girl's vagina.

"Ahh!" he gasped as his entire six inches of adolescent
manhood was engulfed by a teenage boy's best friend,
his girl's pussy. Her moist inner walls gently
tightened on the boy's rigid penis.

Allison had planned well for this moment. Her older
sister had arranged for Allison to get started on birth
control pills. And that same sister's dildo had been
used to break her hymen and make her vagina more
flexible. Now it was all paying off as Kyle's bare
penis was giving her a rush of pleasure she never even
knew was possible.

"I'm really fucking!" Kyle kept thinking as he thrust
his rigid boycock in and out of Allison's warm and wet
pleasure hole. The boy couldn't believe how perfect
pussy felt. Allison made it even better by
instinctively tightening her legs around him as he
fucked to his heart's content.

Each time Allison moved, the pleasure became more
intense for her. At 13, she was having sensations she
had no right having. And yet, there she was, being
fucked by a boy in her own bed and loving every second
of it.

The kids never noticed that the sheets beneath their
coupled groins were getting wetter and wetter. Kyle's
hard teenage chest swelled each time he gasped for air.
By now, Allison had her arms wrapped around the boy's
back, pressing his chest against her breasts.

The boy and girl were all alone, armed with the
knowledge that Allison's parents were miles away and
unable to discover their little girl's new playmate.
Had they walked in that moment, they would have seen
and heard two nude teenagers thoroughly enjoying the
pleasures of sex.

Kyle was lost in the ecstasy of bare tight pussy
caressing his teencock as a girl's bare nipples and
breasts pressed against his own bare chest. He had
proudly built that chest during hours in the gym just
for this moment.

The thrusting, panting and moaning continued, and
Allison began to shake uncontrollably. She had never
felt so good. She suddenly emitted a loud sigh as her
body experienced a climax she could have never
imagined. She squeezed her nude teen boy lover tightly
with her arms and legs as Kyle continued to thrust
madly.

The boy knew what was happening and he was feeling
proud, but his own body was also experiencing
sensations far more pleasurable than anything he had
ever felt. He gasped as a torrent of semen unloaded
from deep inside his body and erupted into Allison's no
longer virgin vagina. Each squirt produced feelings
unmatched in Kyle's experience, but they were feelings
he knew he was now addicted to.

The two young bodies lay pressed together, boycock
still imbedded in teen pussy, until they finally
separated and lay next to each other on Allison's bed.
"Fuck!" both kids said almost simultaneously, then
giggled like the adolescents that they were.

No words needed to be exchanged. Soon, the kids were
exploring each other's bodies again and the teenage sex
repeated itself all afternoon. Kyle and Allison knew
very little about each other, but from that day
forward, they were committed fuck buddies. It was a
great time for both of them.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with

others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 38

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Broken In By Uncle
by Beating Off Bob (beatin...@yahoo.com)

***

During a bath, when she was young, Daphne's Uncle warns
her that one of these days he's going to fuck her
little pussy. This story is about that day. (Mf, mf,
mF, ped, inc, 1st, preg)

***

I was lying in bed one morning, kind of between that
place where you're asleep and that place where you're
awake. I was sort of dream-thinking about my upcoming
trip to my Aunt and Uncle's house. Every summer we kids
went out there, to the farm, and stayed for two months.
There were four of us kids, and they had four too, so
it was like having a one room schoolhouse full of kids
all living together and stuff. Mostly it was a lot of
fun, but we fought like all kids do too.

Anyway, I was lying there, dream-thinking, and I
suddenly remembered a time when my Aunt and Uncle were
giving about five or six of us a bath. I don't remember
who else was in the tub, but I do remember that it was
Uncle Bob who was washing me. I think I was maybe ten
or maybe eleven. But what I DO remember was his soapy
hand slipping between my legs, and his finger sliding
inside my body down there.

I remember saying "Uncle Bob, that feels FUNNY!" and
then laughing. And I remember him saying "That's your
little pussy, Daphne, and some day I'll fuck that
little pussy for you." Then my Aunt reached out and
slapped him on the arm and said I was way too young yet
and to leave me alone. He just looked at me and smiled
and gave me a big wink.

I woke the rest of the way up then, astonished that
this memory was hanging around in my mind. Surely this
was some bizarre dream. I was sixteen now, and I'd been
going back to the farm every summer for five or six
years since that "memory" and he'd never laid a hand on
me. Hmmmmm. That's not true, actually. We all fought to
sit on his lap, or between him and Aunt Beth when we
were all watching scary movies on their video player.
The older kids didn't, of course.

I had a brother four years older than me and a sister
two years older than me. I closed my eyes and my mind
went back to summer's past, and I got a clear
recollection of the older teens all lying together
under a big blanket, watching the movies, and about how
Aunt Beth had to tell them to shush as they wrestled
under the blanket. And in those memories were the ones
of Uncle Bob's hands sliding around on my back, or my
thighs, or my butt. But he never tried anything sexual
with me. At least not like in the bathtub.

My pussy was wet. Just thinking about this stuff made
my pussy wet. I mean as the years went by I learned all
about sex and cocks and pussies and stuff. I never did
much, because my mother told me to wait, and that I'd
know when it was time to give up my virginity. She said
I'd love the man so much that I wouldn't care about the
pain, or about getting pregnant. She never put any of
us girls on birth control. She said that if we were old
enough to decide to spread our legs, we were old enough
to live with the consequences.

So every time a boy tried to get me to drop my panties
I'd just ask myself if I loved this boy enough to have
his baby. The answer was always "Nope" and that was
that. Oh, I'd given some hand jobs and all that, but
nothing else much. I sort of put my mother's rule about
intercourse to the test with other sexual things too.
Like putting their boners in my mouth. They all wanted
me to do it, but I couldn't figure out what was in it
for me. So I rated them as if were going to be
intercourse, only not quite as strictly. Most boys were
found wanting.

Anyway, I was astonished because my pussy was wet, and
I'd been thinking about my Uncle touching me and saying
that one day he was going to fuck me! I mean, that's
pretty strange, isn't it? I couldn't think of a single
one of my friends who had ever said, "Oh, I just can't
wait to feel my Uncle's big old prick in my pussy." My
friends just didn't say that. They talked about that as
it pertained to boys, but not Uncles. So I promptly
pushed that to the back of my mind, telling myself I
had food poisoning or something that had made me think
up those crazy things.

Until I got to the farm. Then it all came rushing back
as I saw my handsome Uncle's laughing face. I mean it
all FLOODED back. I looked at my Aunt and she had this
strange look on her face. She came over and gave me a
hug. "You look like you've seen a ghost" she said in my
ear.

I stood back. "It’s... nothing. I had this crazy dream.
I'll tell you about it later." Then I was greeting my
cousins. There weren't as many nowadays as there had
been in the past. My older brother didn't come out here
any more, since he had a real job in the city. My
sister Cindy - the one two years older than me - was
due to show up, but she wasn't there yet.

For her whole last semester of High School she worked
an internship at this place where they had a whole
bunch of them and a dorm for them and everything. So I
hadn't seen her for several months. The youngest of us
now was little Tommy, at 14. Come to think of it,
little Tommy wasn't so little any more. He stood almost
as tall as me and could now pick me up and carry me
anywhere he wanted to whether I wanted him to or not.
He was their youngest child. There were only four
cousins present, two of theirs and two of ours.

I asked where Sue Ellen and Bob Junior, their two
oldest were. It turned out they hadn't gotten back from
college yet. Sue Ellen had waited for her brother to
graduate so they could go off to college together to
learn agriculture so they could come back and take over
the farm when the folks retired. That was going to be a
while, since Uncle Bob was only 39 and Aunt Beth was
36. This was their first year of college, and they had
their own place and jobs and such. But they planned on
visiting the farm later, and would probably stay a
month.

For some reason I got to thinking about how old
everyone was. Based on Sue Ellen's age, I did the math
and suddenly realized that Aunt Beth must have had her
at either fifteen or sixteen. Wow!

Then I did the math for my own parents and realized
that they had had my brother when my mother was sixteen
and my dad was eighteen. Double Wow!

We got all our stuff out of the van and began dragging
it in to the communal bedrooms. They had two bedrooms
in the old house that were for their own kids. But when
we all came, we got split up by ages, with the older
kids in one room and the younger kids in the other. No
one had ever questioned this arrangement, but my dream
suddenly came back to me again. Wouldn't most folks
split up a group like ours by sex, rather than age?

But that's not the way it was with this family. Older
kids in one room, and younger in the other. This year
might be different though, what with all of us being
between the ages of 14 and 18. Plus there were now two
boys and two girls - a brother and sister from each
family.

It turned out that Janie and Tommy shared a room
anyway. The room the college students had lived in was
full of junk, and besides, they'd need that room when
they got home. There were two sets of bunk beds, in
each room and, since the four of us had been sleeping
together every summer for years and years, it just
seemed natural that my brother and I put our stuff in
Janie and Tommy's room.

The four of us went out and our cousins took us on the
big tour, which we'd had ten or fifteen times before
but had a good time on anyway. I saw my sister's car
drive up and saw her jump out and run and throw herself
at Uncle Bob, but I didn't go over to talk to her,
cause I was in the middle of sitting on top of a horse.
Then it was time to be back for supper. Aunt Beth
herded us around the table and told us to eat before it
got cold.

"Where's Daddy" asked Janie, who was a year younger
than me.

"He and Cindy are gabbing about old times or something.
They'll be along. I told them dinner was ready. Now...
eat."

And, ten minutes later, Uncle Bob and Cindy did show up
to eat. Cindy was all flushed and pretty looking. I
wished I had her looks. I had great big breasts that
were always in the way, while hers were nice swells
that made her look slim. Her hair was blond and shiny,
while mine was brown, running to red. She just looked
beautiful. He was smiling like the cat that caught the
canary too, and I thought they must have just enjoyed
some great joke or something for her to be so perky.

After dinner Aunt Beth announced that we would play
board games. Uncle Bob stood up and said, "Cindy,
there's something I want to show you in the barn." She
looked up and smiled, and Aunt Beth laughed! I didn't
see anything funny about it.

Aunt Beth said, "Again? You know you're not as young as
you used to be Bob." He just made a muscle with his arm
and he and Cindy left.

"What's in the barn that she hasn't seen before?" asked
Tommy.

"Never you mind," said his mother. "Why don't you get
out Scrabble Tom, and we'll play a round."

I guess Cindy and Uncle Bob were gone almost an hour
this time before they showed back up and joined in
Scrabble. Cindy sat next to me and she smelled ...
different somehow. She smelled like barn, yeah, but
there was something else. I sniffed a couple of times,
trying to place that smell and suddenly Aunt Beth
grabbed me to go into the kitchen with her to get some
cake for everyone.

We were getting the cake ready, putting it on plates
and all, and putting ice cream beside each piece and
Aunt Beth said, "Tell me about your dream dear."

So I did. We were very open with our Aunt and Uncle,
probably more than we would have been with our own
parents.

It wasn't that they weren't strict. They had rules and
everyone had to follow them or pay the consequences.
But they never got mad about it. They never yelled, or
said we were worthless or more trouble than we were
worth and other things that adults say to hurt the
feelings of young ones. So I felt like I could tell her
anything and it would be OK.

I told her about the memory of the bath, and about what
else I remembered, and about how I'd wondered why we
were broken up by age instead of sex. She didn't say
anything, just listened. Then the cake was ready and we
carried it out on big trays and ate cake and ice cream
and played games until it was bedtime.

Us kids all got ready for bed and I saw Cindy sitting
in a chair reading. I asked her where she was going to
sleep, and if she wanted us to rig her a bed in with
us. She smiled and said she'd think of something and
for me not to worry. Then she said "I'll probably just
sleep in the other bedroom. I'll be fine."

I don't know what it was that woke me up. But it was
one of those times when you wake up and you know you
are REALLY awake, and you aren't going back to sleep
for a while, no matter what you do? Yeah, it was one of
those times. So I thought I'd get up and wake up Cindy
and catch up on what had been going on with her and her
internship.

I went to the other bedroom, but she wasn't in any of
the bunk beds in there. I figured she had gone to sleep
in the chair in the living room, so I went there, but
she wasn't there either. I checked every room in the
place. Nothing. Well, I hadn't looked in my Aunt and
Uncle's bedroom, but why would she be in there? I
suddenly remembered those words. "One of these days I'm
going to fuck that little pussy of yours." I approached
that door and I heard ...something... voices? ...no...
I opened the door and peeked in.

Well, now I knew where my sister was.

It was fascinating. I saw three people I have known all
my life, but I saw them in a way I had never seen them
before, nor even dreamed of them before. Aunt Beth was
on her back in the middle of the bed. She was naked.
Her legs were spread and her knees were up beside her
breasts as she held on to them, holding them tight. My
sister was on the bed too, and she was naked too. She
was on all fours, and her face was right down there in
my Aunt's muffy and she was just slurping away like a
starving pig.

That was the noise I'd heard, plus my aunt moaning.

Uncle Bob wasn't left out though. He was just as naked
as the other two and he was behind my sister with his
hands on her hips, and he was just fucking the
daylights out of her. They had a dim light on and I
could see his big old cock sliding in and out of her
from behind, over and over again. He was looking up at
the ceiling for some reason and he had this frozen grin
on his face. Suddenly he sort of croaked, "I'm gonna
shoot."

He slammed back into Cindy and stayed there as his butt
cheeks sort of flexed. Then, even though he was in her
all the way, he shoved harder maybe three or four times
and grunted each time. I suddenly knew that his penis
was shooting stuff into my sister's pussy.

Aunt Beth barked a little laugh and said, "I'm
surprised you got anything left after this evening.
You're gonna knock her up for sure Bob."

Then he sort of grunted and leaned over and grabbed my
sister's flat breasts and said, "Oh yeahhhhhhhhh," as
his hips bucked several times. I'd been to health class
and I knew what was happening in there. His penis was
squirting out strings of white stuff that was full of
sperm that could be making my sister pregnant as I
watched it happen.

All I could think about was that he wanted to do that
to me too! It made my pussy tingle, which just added to
the stress of thinking about it. I mean it's one thing
to think your Uncle wants to shove his boner in your
pussy, and entirely another to see plain physical
evidence that he WILL do it! And my AUNT! Who'd have
figured she liked girls?!

Anyway, I snuck back to 'our' room and went back to
bed. I kept seeing in my mind's eye Cindy throwing
herself at our Uncle when she first got there, and the
rosy glow on her face when she and Uncle Bob got to
supper, and THEN how he wanted to 'show her something
in the barn'. And then later after we all went to
sleep. That meant my big sister had gotten her pussy
fucked THREE times in the last EIGHT HOURS!!! And,
based on what I saw, she got her pussy filled up with
Uncle Bob's spunk three times too!

Now, what I had to do was decide whether or not I
wanted him to do that to me.

I was almost asleep when I remembered I'd told my Aunt
everything about what Uncle Bob said in that bathroom
so long ago. I figured she probably told him, and now
he was thinking about my pussy while I was thinking
about his prick. I finally got to sleep, but it wasn't
easy.

The next morning we all got each other up to go down to
breakfast. That was interesting. It turns out that
boys, when they get above, say 13 or so, have hard-ons
when they wake up in the morning. I found this out when
I whipped the covers off of Tommy, who was sleeping 'in
the raw' as they used to say.

And there, standing up just as proud and pink as you
could imagine was his morning stiffy. Janie, his
sister, was right next to me and I poked her and
pointed as he opened sleepy eyes. We both shrieked as
he scrabbled to cover his 'problem'.

That caught the attention of MY brother, Mark, who
jumped up to see what was going on and had this huge
tent in the front of HIS briefs. Then Janie spoiled it
all when she said, "He always has one in the morning. I
used to think he was a pervert or something, but it's
not because of us. They just have them." She turned to
Mark and said "Right Markie?" at which time she knelt
and jerked his shorts down to his knees.

His bone bobbed in her face and I gasped, because he
had a nice one. My own brother and I never knew how
long and stiff his pecker could get. It got funny
because he started back from her and got tangled up,
falling on his butt. Janie and I shrieked again.

We all went down together into the kitchen and some of
us started helping set the table. Uncle Bob was there
and he gave me a big hug. I felt his hands on my butt
and my pussy started in again. He smelled my hair and
whispered in my neck that it smelled good and then he
LICKED my neck! I about died!

I pushed him back and said "Aunt Beth told you didn't
she!" He just grinned at me and said "Told me what?"
but his hand came up and cupped my breast. I knew I was
in trouble then, let me tell you.

After breakfast it was decided that we'd all go
swimming in the pond. Except for Cindy, who had to go
into town for something. The rest of us all trooped
down to the pond with a picnic lunch in a basket. We'd
always skinny dipped in the pond, and I could tell that
us growing up some wouldn't change things as my Aunt
and Uncle started throwing their clothes in a pile. The
rest of us got naked.

I was sneaking looks at my Uncle, between his legs,
where this... thing... was swinging. It looked like
some prehistoric monster worm, all wrinkled and brown.
It lay on a pair of balls that looked like they
belonged on a bull. I looked at the boys and they
looked like babies compared to him. So how in the world
did Cindy ever fit anything like that in her pussy
without just splitting right up the middle?

Uncle Bob turned and looked at me as I dropped my
panties. Janie was right beside me and I swear he was
staring at us both. That fat sausage? It started
moving... all by itself! It got thicker... and
longer... and it came away from those big old balls of
his. Janie and I both stared at him like a fly does as
the spider walks the web toward it. By the time I
remembered to breathe, it had doubled in size and was
standing out from his body just as straight and proud
as my little brother's had that morning!

I got all fluttery in my stomach and put my hand over
my pussy, like THAT would protect me from anything. He
saw me do that and LAUGHED! Then he walked over to us,
that thing swinging and bobbing in front of him like a
witching rod.

"It won't bite. Don't look so terrified."

Then Aunt Beth was there, "You're scaring them half to
death Bob. Have some sensitivity!" Then she reached
out, put her hand around that big old prick and she
pulled on it, leading him down to the water like it was
a leash. He was dancing and hollering like crazy.

We turned around to get in the water and there were
Tommy and Mark. They'd watched the whole thing and I'll
be darned if THEIR pricks weren't all hard and sticking
out too! I looked at Janie and she looked at me and we
both grinned. Then we walked over to the boys, like we
wanted to talk to them and, while I grabbed onto
Tommy's penis, Janie snatched up my brother's and we
led them to the water just like Aunt Beth did. I never
heard so much yelling and crying. I'll never forget
hearing Tommy yelling "Oh shit oh shit oh shit oh shit"
as I pulled him along.

Of course, once we got in the water, it was grab ass
and splash your neighbor all over the place, including
my Aunt and Uncle. Pretty soon we were all tired out
and panting for breath. Aunt Beth pulled Tommy out of
the water because he had asthma or something and was
coughing. Janie said she was getting a cramp and Mark
helped her up to the blanket where he commenced to
rubbing her calf.

While I was watching them, Uncle Bob snuck up behind
me.

The first thing I knew it was when his hands slid under
my arms and cupped my breasts. He pulled me back
against him, and I felt his bone slide between my legs.
I took in a breath to yell at him, and about then he
squeezed both my nipples with his thumbs and fingers.
He didn't squeeze hard. He sort of mooshed them? You
know? And then he sort of rolled them back and forth
between each thumb and finger.

Now if you're a girl, you know what that feels like. If
you aren't a girl, then I have to tell you what you're
doing to a girl when you do that.

First I saw stars in broad daylight. I sucked in a
lungful of air and it just froze in my lungs. I think
every muscle in my body locked up tight, cause I got
all stiff. What happened was that these feelings
started in my nipples, and they were HOT feelings, like
streaks of fire, and those streaks shot through my skin
to my belly, where they set off this fire inside me,
sort of a ball of fire that grew and grew until it
spilled into my pussy.

Then, just as fast as I had locked up, everything
relaxed. I sagged in his arms and my head fell back on
his shoulder and all that breath came out in one long
"Ohhhhhhhhhh!" He must have known what was happening,
because he turned me in the water like I didn't weigh a
thing and he kissed me.

Well, most folks seeing it would have called it a kiss.
Me? I felt like I was being eaten alive. You remember
that spider I was talking about? You know how a spider
paralyzes its prey and then wraps it up and then sucks
its juices out?

Well, that's what I felt like. His kiss was sucking my
juices out. Somehow my tongue got into his mouth and he
sucked on it. Then he kissed down on my neck and I got
all shivery and the next thing I knew he was sucking on
my nipples, holding me up in the water. And if his
fingers had felt wonderful on them, his mouth was pure
delight. I heard myself going, "Ohhh... Oh... OH!"

And then... just like that... he stopped. "Come on
out," he said. "Let's go lie down on the blanket and
get some sun." I was in shock, and he just led me out
and over to the blanket like I was one of those zombies
in the movies.

I remember looking at Aunt Beth. She had been holding
Mark while his breathing improved, and they had fallen
asleep in the sun. I glanced over at my brother, who
had been rubbing Janie's leg, and for some reason he
was lying beside her kissing her like they were
boyfriend and girlfriend.

Uncle Bob laid me down right beside them and then he
lay down beside me. He was up on one elbow, leaning
over me a little. I was on my back and my big old
hateful breasts were sticking up in the air right in
front of his face. He went back to sucking on my
nipples and I didn't hate my breasts quite so much any
more. He sure knew how to make them feel wonderful. He
put his hand flat on my stomach and I jerked. He didn't
move it one inch, just left it there, like it was a
magnet and my skin was iron.

Uncle Bob left off abusing my poor nipples and got his
face up right by mine. He kissed me a bunch of times,
all gentle like. These kisses weren't the juice sucking
kiss he'd laid on me in the water. "Do you like this
sugar?" he asked between kisses.

What would you say? If you were lying there, and this
man - who told you ten years ago that he was going to
fuck your little pussy - this man who had just sucked
your titties and sucked out your juices and made you
feel about ten thousand times better than you'd ever
felt in your whole life - if this man said "Do you like
this" to you, what would YOU say?

Well, since you're reading this, and I can't hear you,
I'll just tell you. I said, "Uh huh." Brilliant, huh?
Here I am, about to become a woman by all the signs,
having the time of my life while being more scared than
ever before, and all I can come up with is "Uh huh".

He was no better. He said "Good". Then that hand
started moving. It de-magnetized or something, and
started moving toward my pussy.

Let me tell you girls. If you're with the right guy,
there is this button you have. You can't see it, but
it's somewhere in the general area of your pubic hair.
And when this man touches that button, it actuates
springs or something, that go to the bones in your
legs. It makes your legs open. Uncle Bob's fingers got
to my girlie hair and my legs just went "sproing" and
opened up like a Muppet’s mouth when he's yelling,
"YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!!"

Uncle Bob's fingers slid onto my sex, the sex no boy
had ever touched, the sex that I knew was all gooey and
slippery and wet. His middle finger slid right over my
clitty and my hips jerked like I'd been stung by a wasp
on the butt. Then that finger curled and slid right
into my pussy like it was a homing pigeon going to the
coop.

That curved finger slid deep into me - I think he was
looking to see if I still had my cherry, which was an
early casualty of the "I got a whole carrot in mine,
what did you get in yours?" sleepover wars - and then
it slicked right back out. Now he had three fingers
covering my pussy lips and pressing on them.

I want you to visualize some school marm shaking her
finger at some poor kid, dressing him down. That finger
whips back and forth right quick.

Got that in mind?

OK, now take three fingers, lay them flat on a poor
virgin girl's pussy lips and whip them sideways, back
and forth, like that school marm's finger. Do that over
and over again, pressing down, so those fingers... all
THREE of them... go flicking across her poor clitty...
back and forth... again and again. Then suck her tender
nipples while you do that.

He almost killed me.

I really honestly thought I was going to die. I got all
full of something that wanted out REAL bad, but it
couldn't find a way. It just got bigger and bigger and
bigger inside me. I heard myself groan, "Ohhh please
Uncle Bob... please," and then he said, "That's what I
wanted to hear you say Daphne."

He rolled up and between my legs. I lifted my head and
saw his hand around his cock. It looked like it was
about the size of a baseball bat. I'd seen it sliding
back and forth in my sister, and I knew she loved it.

And right then?

I wanted it in me.

I admit it. I wanted that thing in me in the worst way.
My pussy even came up off the ground, trying to get to
it. I saw him guide it to my pussy mouth and I felt it
touch me.

You know how they say the mind has a way of forgetting
pain. I really don't remember all that much about him
getting it in me. I know it went in, because I remember
watching it. I know it hurt, but I can't REMEMBER the
hurt. What I remember was the part after the hurt went
away and he started doing what he'd said he would do.

He fucked me.

There was just no other word for it. We didn't make
love. We didn't have sex. Intercourse is not a word to
describe what we did. He FUCKED me. And I FUCKED him
back. Somehow I knew how to do it, even though it was
my very first time. But my hips knew what to do and
they slammed up at him as he powered that prick into my
pussy over and over again.

Remember that pressure inside me? Well, his prick
punching into me was sort of like a big nail punching
into a tire doing about a hundred miles an hour. There
was this huge BANG inside me and everything flew apart.
My arms shot out, and my legs flopped. My head flailed
and I GURGLED!

And right in the middle of all that... Uncle Bob just
flat packed me FULL of hot, wet, sticky, potent sperm.

I knew it was going to happen when I felt his cock
swell up and he stuck it in me deep and stopped. Then
it jerked in me over and over as this feeling of heat
swelled up inside me. And I almost laughed out loud as
I fulfilled my mother's prediction. When I felt him
spurting his seed in my belly my hopes soared and I
actually HOPED he was making a baby in my womb!

Well, that alone would have been enough to make my day.
But, as Uncle Bob and I lay there, holding each other,
trying to breathe, my head rolled over and I got
treated to the sight of my brother, just fucking my
cousin Janie half to death.

It seems they had been necking and petting when Uncle
Bob commenced to making me a woman, and it made them so
hot that they just had to try it too. It was almost
funny, because Mark didn't last much longer than Uncle
Bob did in me. As I watched his eyes got all bugged
out, and he started gasping for air, and his fucking
motions got all out of rhythm.

He jammed it into her like Uncle Bob had done to me and
started grunting and whining and he spermed that girl
so much that her pussy couldn't hold it all. It made
such a mess that when he finally rolled off of her his
whole crotch was messy white, just like hers was! They
jumped up and ran back down to the water to clean off.
I just lay there, my uncle hugging me.

Aunt Beth and Tommy slept through the whole thing!

I lay back to take a nap, and a while later I got woke
up by yelling. Aunt Beth was tearing into her husband,
yelling that it was one thing to knock up an 18 year
old girl, and entirely another for the "men in this
family" to be planting their seed in unprotected 15
year old pussy. He yelled back that she was one to
talk, and that he couldn't help himself because I
LOOKED like I was twenty two.

It seems she woke up and saw me lying there with my
pussy mouth all full of pearly seed. Uncle Bob was
swimming at the time and Janie and Mark were fucking
again... in the water this time.

Anyway, this sort of ruined the mood, so to speak, and
she made us all go back to the house. She set us kids
to chores, while she continued the argument with her
husband.

Now why my aunt thought it was a good idea to leave
four kids, three of whom had just been introduced to
wild unabashed sex, alone and unsupervised, I'll never
know. Tommy, of course, knew what had happened, and was
just pissed beyond reason that he hadn't gotten in on
the action. He was whining and moaning about how unfair
it was that WE got to have sex, but HE had to still be
a virgin.

My pussy was a little itchy, so I told him to shut up.
He, of course, mouthed off to me, so Janie and I took
him to the barn and took his pants off, revealing what
looked like that pretty pink stiffy he'd had this
morning.

He was yelling and started to kick until Janie grabbed
onto his balls and squeezed them kind of firmly. He got
REAL polite all of a sudden.

I mentioned that my pussy was a little itchy, and that
seeing as how Tommy had a nice stiff dick ... Janie
said "OK, but just a minute. I want to try something.
Then she leaned over and put her brother's penis in her
mouth. Tommy's mouth was open, but there was no sound
coming out of it now. She gave it a good suck or two
and lifted off of it. "Hmmm" she said. Then she turned
around and said "Mark, there's something I want to show
you."

Tommy was lying there, looking at me, kind of scared
like. I said "Don't you move." and started taking off
my clothes. Then I sat on him and took his dick right
up into my pussy. No pain. Just nice stiff peter. He
squirted before I even got him all the way in me, but
it was no problem, because he stayed stiff as a board.
I leaned forward, which put pressure on my clitty, and
then sort of rubbed my crotch against his. I must have
cum three times before he asked if maybe he could be on
top for a little while. That was fine with me.

Tommy turned out to be a most considerate lover. He
asked me what I liked and he went forEVER. I was
getting sore, so I said "You can cum in me now Tommy".
He sighed and, like he had a faucet in him or
something, he said "Thank you Daffy". Then he lay down
on my breasts and I felt him squirt in me again.

I think Uncle Bob won the argument. The reason I think
that is that the sleeping arrangements didn't change
that night. And, of course, that meant that Mark and
Janie ended up in one bed, and Tommy and I slept
together in another one. I'm telling you Tommy could
fuck for HOURS! His motto was 'Quality first'.

Mark, on the other hand, was a quantity man. He spurted
in Janie, then waited fifteen minutes and spurted in
her again. That went on until past midnight. I bet that
girl gained two pounds in just that one night. Aunt
Beth came in the next morning to get us all up. She
sighed and opened a window, grumbling that the room
smelled like a sperm bank.

Aunt Beth was the odd woman out, so to speak. It really
wasn't fair, because Cindy spent all her time trying to
get Uncle Bob to make a baby in her. I could understand
that, having 'let' him try that in me once, and being
FULLY ready to let him try it again... maybe even
daily. Janie and I were getting way more sperm than was
good for us. So Aunt Beth had good reason to grumble.

Until Bob Jar and Sue Ellen got home from college. Sue
Ellen was pregnant... about eight months from the look
of her. And, since she was rooming with her brother at
school, it was pretty plain who the daddy was. She
wasn't exactly upset about it, but I guess it was
getting pretty hard for her to have sex comfortably,
and she was horny. Bob Jar was pretty horny too. He
greeted his mother VERY fondly and dragged her into her
bedroom to "show her our grades."

They must have been pretty good grades, cause we could
hear Aunt Beth yipping and laughing and raising a
ruckus in there while she looked at them. And she had
the biggest smile on her face when they came out. Then
she took Sue Ellen in there and it got noisy again,
what with Sue Ellen screaming out "Ohh THANK YOU MAMMA"
a bunch of times.

All in all it was a pretty good summer. Sue Ellen had
her baby while she was there, and that was nice. Janie
and I got to practice changing diapers and holding her.
Sue Ellen even let us suckle baby Jason a little, so
we'd know what that felt like. It was way different
than when the men did it, but it was still really nice.

It turned out Janie and I needed the practice too.

I might as well have left my tampons at home. I never
needed one the whole summer.

Neither did Janie.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

Kristen's collection - Directory 39

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Halloween Costume Party
by Acer (live...@yahoo.com)

***

A couple goes to a Halloween costume party and has an
erotic adventure. (MMF, wife, exh, voy, swing, oral,
anal, orgy)

***

The sun was streaming in through the gaps in the
curtains. The bright light caused me to wake up. It
hurt my eyes. Actually, it hurt my head too. I glanced
at the clock on the nightstand and it said it was
almost 1:00. I had to lie there a few minutes and get
my bearings but it was beginning to come back to me
through the haze of my hangover. Boy, that was a
helluva Halloween party.

I rolled over to wake Nicki, my wife, and found she
wasn't there. I assumed that she had already gotten out
of bed and let me sleep. I dragged myself up, threw on
my robe, and went downstairs to get some coffee. I
called to Nicki and got only silence in response.
Walking through the rooms, I found her in the living
room, naked and sound asleep on the sofa. She looked so
sexy on her back with her knees raised and slightly
spread. It was as though she wanted someone between
them.

I quietly slipped in the room and kneeled on the floor.
I slowly repositioned her so I was kneeling between her
legs. I lowered my head and began to lick her pussy. I
detected the faint scent and taste of sperm. She moaned
but didn't wake. As I continued, occasionally running
my tongue over her clit, it was obvious that we had sex
as I sure that I was now tasting sperm.

After several minutes she was moaning louder and
writhing on the sofa. Her hands were on the back of my
head urging me tighter into her crotch. She was now
very much awake. Then, she raised her legs in the air
and screamed as her muscles tensed and she came. When
she did, she pushed out even more sperm from her pussy.
I had remembered doing her twice and was surprised, and
proud, at how much there was.

"Wow! What a way to wake up!"

She started to rise and her hand went to her forehead
as she fell back onto the sofa. "Oh shit, I definitely
had too much to drink last night."

I went to the kitchen and made coffee, and I brought
her some; strong and black. She was still lying naked
on the sofa and even after ten years I couldn't take my
eyes off of her. She was beautiful and sexy, with a
trim figure and full, but not large, breasts. Her legs
were slightly muscled and shapely.

She sat up as I neared and I sat next to her and put my
arm around her while she sipped from her cup. I stroked
her back and moved closer. She put her hand between the
fold of my robe and found my leg. She massaged it and
slowly moved her hand up to my crotch. Meanwhile, I was
now massaging her breast and kissing her neck. Her hand
found my hard cock.

"Looks like someone didn't get enough last night."

She scooted slightly away from me and lowered her head
to my lap. She moved the robe aside and I felt her
tongue run up the side of my cock and around the tip –
and it made me jump a little.

"Hmm. I think you like that!"

She sat up for a moment and took a mouthful of coffee,
then swallowed it. She lowered her head again and took
my entire length. As if her mouth wasn't hot enough
before, the coffee made it absolutely steaming. She
slowly moved her lips up and down, taking me a little
deeper on each stroke. By the time she was taking it in
for about the tenth stroke, I was cumming. It didn't
feel like much escaped, but I had already unloaded at
least three times overnight so I wasn't too surprised.

"Mmm. On mornings like this, I like having a little
cream with my coffee."

She smiled and took another sip of her coffee.

We both went upstairs, showered, and dressed.
Throughout this I was trying to mentally reconstruct
the night with only limited success. As I remember it,
this was how it went.

Our friends, Mike and Carol, were having a Halloween
costume party. We knew they were a little wild, but
they said the party would be respectable. There would
be prizes, with the largest prize for the sexiest
costumes. Well, I couldn't find anything that fit in
that category, but I did find a Spiderman outfit that
was about one size too small.

As a result, it showed every bulge and left little to
the imagination. Fortunately I do keep fit so there
were no unsightly bulges. Because it was so tight I
decided to skip the boxers to keep the lines from
showing or having them bunch up under the outfit.

Nicki had found herself a revealing nurses outfit that
was short and showed off her ample cleavage. She added
a white facemask, the kind that covers the forehead,
eyes, and nose. To complete the outfit, she carried a
stethoscope and wore white high heels. Holy cow, she
looked so good I was willing to forget the party and
stay home with her.

She commented on the bulge that was growing in my
crotch from watching her. It was a twenty-minute ride
and we teased each other as we drove about how much our
costumes showed. About halfway there, she leaned over
and opened the Velcro on my costume pans released my
cock. She started sucking me in earnest. She got me to
the point of cumming twice and backed off.

As we approached the house where they party was, she
tucked my cock back in, with some difficulty I may add,
and closed the velcro. Now, I really filled out the
suit. She giggled and beamed at having gotten the last
laugh in our teasing match. I told her I would get
even.

With some difficulty, I walked with her to the front
door and Mike was already there to greet us. He was
dressed as a Roman senator in a toga, though he claimed
to be Caligula. It looked as though there were about
twenty people in the living room and dining area. Mike
said the basement was where the bar was, so most of the
guests were down there.

We made our way through the large home, recognizing
some people, but not many. Eventually, we headed down
to the lower level and the bar to get some drinks.
Nicki drank hers pretty quickly and got another before
we left the bar. She was drinking rumrunners and the
guy tending bar was making them pretty strong.

We eventually split up and I found myself talking to a
couple dressed as Tarzan and Jane. I couldn't help but
notice Jane's large breasts and shapely legs and lack.
I saw Nicki out by the pool where she was chatting with
two people, a guy dressed as a doctor and a female
hippie. Outside, there were people in the heated pool,
some in suits, some in their costumes, and a few
wearing nothing at all.

Over the next few hours, we mingled with the other
guests and met back up on occasion. Usually, she would
try to get me aroused again by stroking me through the
costume or whispering something sexy in my ear. It
never worked because she looked so hot I was already
hard every time I saw her. Of course, the plethora of
great female bodies, including the naked gals in the
pool, helped too.

Near midnight, I found myself near the bar talking to
"Jane" again. Tarzan was on the other side of the room
talking to Carol. Jane was feeling pretty good at this
point and was making no secret of the fact that she'd
like me to tryout the treehouse with her. She made a
few comments about the bulge in my costume and how she
was getting "jungle fever" thinking about it. As good
as she looked though, I was looking forward to doing
the best-looking woman there – my wife Nicki.

I excused myself to go look for her. Jane had gotten me
even hotter and I thought Nicki and I might be able to
sneak off somewhere for a quickie. I came across Mike
in the basement and he said he had seen her by the pool
and she seemed to be a bit tipsy. I wandered out the
sliding glass doors onto the patio and found her
reclining in one of the pool lounge chairs sipping
another rumrunner. I sat down and ran my hands over her
legs and up to her breasts, then leaned in and kissed
her. She responded and started breathing heavy. I asked
her if she was okay and she said she was having a great
time.

After a little more talk I suggested we take a little
walk around the house to check out the landscaping. As
we rounded a corner with several large shrubs, there
was a garden shed. I peeked inside and there was enough
room for what I had in mind so I grabbed Nicki by the
hand and pulled her in. "Nurse, I have a serious
condition I need you help with."

It took less then two minutes for me to have her
panties off, get her on all fours on the floor, and
slip my cock into her from behind. I slid in pretty far
on the first stroke because she was very wet and
obviously excited.

While I was pumping in and out of her, I thought I saw
something move outside of the shed's window. A moment
later I saw it again. Someone with sandy blonde hair
was watching. Well, I couldn't tell if it was a guy or
gal, but it excited me to know we were being watched. I
grabbed her by the hips and really started banging her.
She was getting louder, saying, "Fuck me! C'mon baby,
give it to me deep! I want to feel you cum inside me.
Oh God it feels so good!"

That's all it took. I yanked her ass to me hard and
buried my meat into her as far as I could get it and
unloaded right away. After I finished emptying into
her, she rocked back and forth to give my cock a few
more strokes before it slipped out. We sat down and
looked at each other, then laughed. We were sweaty and
a little dirty from the shed.

I found a pile of old towels on a shelf and helped her
clean off, especially her knees. I told her to go ahead
out first and I would finish putting myself together
and dust myself off. "I want more of that later, stud",
she said as she left. I put my costume back on and then
noticed she had forgotten her panties. Not having any
pockets, I just secreted them away behind a box,
intending to come back for them later.

I returned to the house and to the bar. Nicki was
already there and halfway through yet another
rumrunner. I suggested she might be careful or she'd be
so drunk she'd lose control. She told me not to worry,
that she was always in control. I knew better. I got a
bottled beer and wandered upstairs.

It was soon time to dispose of the first few beers and
I went in search of a bathroom. I went upstairs and
found that the hall bathroom was occupied, so I waited.
Soon, Jane arrived and commented on the wait and
shortage of bathrooms. When the door opened, someone
dressed as Yogi Bear came out and I offered to let Jane
go first. She declined but thanked me so I went in.
After finishing my business and washing up from my
garden shed escapade, I opened the door to leave. When
I did, Jane pushed me back in and closed the door
behind her.

She quickly dropped to her knees and rubbed my cock
through my costume. Despite the earlier action, I was
hard and getting harder. After a bit of fumbling from
both of us, my cock was freed and she lightly licked
the tip. "Mmmm, tastes like you've been busy."

Then she took me completely into her mouth. She bobbed
on my cock for a few minutes when I started to feel
that tingling and my cock got even harder. She stopped
and said, "Oh no you don't. Not until I've had some fun
to!"

She turned and leaned forward on the counter, exposing
her ass as her wrap-around rode up. She reached back
and literally ripped off her thong and spread her
cheeks. "Fuck me. Now. Just like you did in the shed!"

So, it was she that had spied on us! Who was I to say
no? So I put my cock at her entrance and started
pushing. It took me a good 3 or 4 strokes to get it all
the way in because she was very tight. I pumped her for
what must have been 15 minutes in several positions all
over the bathroom. I know she had at least one strong
orgasm and maybe some smaller ones. I told her that I
was nearing my end and she pulled away and dropped to
her knees. "If you cum inside me, my boyfriend will
know when he fucks me later. I'd rather taste you
anyway."

She slurped on my cock and then started taking me deep.
Jane seemed to like the banana I was feeding her. Then
I felt my dick passing into her throat and that was too
much for me. My cock got hard, she moaned on it and I
started cumming. She swallowed quickly, and then licked
off the rest.

Then as suddenly as we had started, she put herself
together and was out the door with a "Thanks that was
fun!" She left her thong behind as it was ripped, so I
put it in the waste can.

I cleaned up and slipped out of the room, hoping nobody
noticed that we were both in there together. I glanced
at my watch and we had been in there for over 30
minutes. I thought I'd see what Nicki was up to since
it had been a few hours since our tryst in the shed. I
started roaming the house looking for her. I checked in
the backyard near the pool but I couldn't find her
anywhere. I ran into Carol and asked if she had seen
Nicki.

"I thought I the two of you downstairs a little while
ago."

I went back to the basement to find her. It was only
dimly lit and there were folks about. Superman was
necking with a mermaid while Dracula was feeling up a
princess. I wandered around a bit and didn't see her.
There were other rooms, including two guest rooms on
the lower level that had their doors closed. I had to
use the john again and went in. After finishing I was
washing up when I thought I heard Nicki's voice.

The bathroom, situated between the two guest rooms, had
three entrances, one from the hall and one from each
guest room. I turned off the water and listened. There
were noises coming from both rooms and I just couldn't
make out anything in particular. I decided to take a
peek so I turned off the light and quietly opened the
door on the right. The overhead lights in the room were
dim and there was a queen bed in the corner.

On the bed was a young redhead who seemed to have on a
Wonder Woman costume (but I couldn't be sure). She was
busy sucking on the cock of a GI Joe, while a baseball
player was using his personal bat on her from the rear.
The scene was surreal and a tremendous turn-on. I
continued watching and my cock hardened.

Wonder Woman was a wonder indeed. She had the perfect
rhythm back and forth between the two men who were
fairly still. She would take one deeper in one hole
while releasing the other. This went on for several
minutes when GI Joe suddenly tensed up and contorted
his face. I saw Wonder Woman's throat working so I
assume he was cumming and she was swallowing. That was
confirmed with some of his jism leaked out and ran down
her chin.

The ballplayer was still swinging away at her from
behind and then stopped for a moment. She turned over
and spread her legs and he entered her again. She
wrapped her legs around him while he kept sliding in
and out, his ass moving up and down being urged on by
her. Then he tensed too. But, he pulled out and came on
her pussy and stomach. Some even shot up onto her neck
and face. I didn't want to get caught watching so I
closed the door.

I then went and put my ear to the other door. I could
hear muffled noises from the room within so I carefully
opened the door and looked inside. It was somewhat dark
as the only light was coming from a candle and a
nightlight. I could see a double bed and a loveseat in
the room. It was the loveseat that had my attention. I
had to do a double take to be sure I wasn't imagining
things. There, on the loveseat, was Spiderman with my
wife kneeling on the floor between his legs giving him
head.

I was stunned and my mind just went blank. I watched
her head bob up and down on his cock. Then she stood,
lifted the hem of her costume, and straddled him. She
reached back and grasped the cock with her left hand
and lowered herself on it. It was at this point that I
noticed it was larger than mine. It was longer by an
inch or so but much thinker; she could barely get her
hand around it. It wasn't until I had this clear
measure that I knew for sure.

She was so wet that her pussy took half of it on the
first try. She rose up and settled back down again and
again until at last she seemed to be sitting all the
way down on his lap. As the last bit went in, she threw
her head back and said, "Oh my god, this is so exciting
that it makes you feel so big!" Spiderman only grunted
and thrust into her. She raised and lowered herself
onto his cock over and over again. Then he grabbed her
ass cheeks and started lifting her on and off himself.
"Jesus, your making me cum so hard, unnnhhh"

He picked her up and carried her to the bed, laying her
on her back. He started really giving it to her. After
about ten minutes and she had at least 3 or 4 orgasms,
he pulled out and flipped her over. He took off his
costume pants and his giant cock was sticking straight
out from his crotch. He got back onto the bed and
entered her from behind. As he did, she cried out
again. He slowly picked up speed until he was slamming
into her. All I could hear was the slap of their skin
and her "Unnhh, unnhh, unnhh" as he hit bottom each
time.

He started to slow down and she cried, "Don't stop. I'm
almost there again." So he slammed into her a few more
times while pulling her to him be her hips and then she
came very loudly, moaning and screaming. While she was
cumming she fell flat onto the bed and her pussy
released his cock as she did.

He spread her legs farther apart and aimed to reinsert
his thick piece of meat, but he wasn't aiming for her
pussy. He was above her with all his weight on her and
placed his cock, gleaming with their combined juices,
at the puckered entrance to her ass. He used his weight
and angle to begin pushing it into her anal passageway.
Nicki rarely gave me her ass.

The minute the head slipped past the puckered ring she
tensed up and tried to push him back off. She was still
in the throes of her orgasm and evidently couldn't find
her voice. He continued pushing and slipped it in slow
but steady. After he was at least an inch or two into
her ass, she said, "No honey, not my ass please. Not
here. Maybe later at home."

Spiderman just pushed her shoulders down to the bed and
used his angle and weight to push his cock into her
rectum. He held it there for a moment, then slowly
started pumping it in and out of her ass. She started
whimpering, "Honey, please stop." He just kept giving
it to her and she was in no position to stop him. She
tried to move away and get out from under him but he
had her pinned to the mattress.

After a few minutes, he was pumping in earnest and his
entire cock was now pistoning in and our of her tight
asshole. He then wrapped an arm around her waist and I
could just tell that he was beginning to play with her
pussy and rubbing her clit. Well, that certainly helped
as I noticed that she now had her feet in the air and
behind him, almost pulling him in as she pushed her ass
back against him, fucking him back. Then, she raised up
on her hands and really started pushing back. I heard
her say, "I don't know how you're doing that but it
feels great. Please keep fucking my ass, give me that
cock. Oh, god I'm cumming! Oh, god! I didn't know I
could cum from you fucking my ass! Oh, god, you better
take my ass more often now that I know how good it can
be! Don't stop!"

The entire time he only moaned and grunted. Then he
started pumping in and out of her faster and faster,
harder and harder. She even fell to the bed it was so
hard. He raised her ass up and gave it one more mighty
push. "Ohhh, I can feel that cock get hard inside me.
God, I can feel you shooting in my ass. I can feel your
cock pulse and that warm feeling. Oh, I like it! I like
it a lot!"

Spiderman laid on top of her for a few moments and she
didn't move. Then he got up, put himself together and
put on his pants. Then he made a hasty exit. Nicki lay
there on the bed with her ass exposed and up in the
air.

I started to enter the room when the door opened again
and I saw Mike come in. He entered the room and slowly
approached the bed. I heard him called her name several
times softly. She only moaned in return. He ran his
hand over her exposed buttocks and up to her breasts.
She sighed in return. Then, He went to the door and
clocked it and returned to the bed. I saw Mike get on
the bed behind her and raise his toga.

As big as Spiderman was, I was surprised to see that
Mike was even larger. He stroked his cock a few times
to get it hard and positioned himself between her legs.
I saw him aim his cock down as he pulled his toga off
and placed it gently over her head. He lowered himself
slowly and I heard a load moan from the toga.

It didn't take more than two strokes for him to bottom
out in her pussy. He pulled back slowly and pushed in
again, eliciting another moan from Nicki. He continued
to push into her and pull out for several minutes. I
noticed his breathing get hard then I heard Nicki cry
out, "You feel so big I'm gonna cum again – ahhhhhh!"

Mike pushed hard a few times and suddenly pulled out.
He grabbed his cock and placed it to rub between her
ass cheeks. Long white streams began shooting from it.
They covered her ass, her back, and started to pool. He
must have shot a quart of jism onto her. She collapsed
onto the bed and he got up. He took a pillow case and
cleaned up his sperm from her back, then took his toga
and put it on. He looked at Nicki carefully and was
convinced she was okay and probably just passed out
from drinking. He unlocked the door and let himself
out.

I now entered the room quickly and went to the door and
locked it. I walked over to the bed with an incredibly
hard dick straining to get out of my costume. I walked
up to her and realized that she was indeed either
asleep or passed out. I opened my costume pants and
took out my hard-on. I couldn't decide where to start.
Her head was near the edge of the bed, making her mouth
almost completely accessible, while her ass being
slightly raised opened up those possibilities as well.

I put my cock up to her lips and she sucked it in
enthusiastically. After a moment, she said "Want more
of me? Well, I certainly wouldn't turn down more of
you." Then she went after my cock like a starved woman.
I had decided that there was something else I wanted so
I withdrew and positioned myself behind her. I put the
tip of my cock to her pussy when she said, "No, I want
more of this." She then reached back and put it at her
asshole.

I pushed in and found she took all of me pretty
quickly and easily. In fact, she was quite slick from
the other load of cum the imposter had left. And a bit
stretched I rarely get her ass so I was on a short
fuse. Within just a few minutes of fucking her ass I
could tell she was cumming again and that sent me over
the edge. I was shooting into her bowels, mixing mine
with the imposter's.

I slowly withdrew and I thought I heard a "pop" when my
cock's head came out of her ass. I was sweaty and
almost out of breath. She was too. I grabbed a towel
from the bathroom and cleaned her up. It was then that
I noticed she was pretty drunk – you'd have thought
that would be obvious but I somehow didn't notice. I
got her dressed and told her stay in bed and rest if
she wanted or she could rejoin the party. As I left the
room, I locked the door to give her some privacy.

I walked through the darkened rec room and noticed that
most of the couples there were now in various stages of
necking and heavy petting, with a little oral action
going on too. I went up to the bar and got another
beer. I then went upstairs and talked to Mike for a
while. He looked really nervous and seemed anxious to
get away. I didn't see Nicki and assumed she either
passed out or fell asleep in the room. I mentioned it
to Mike and he said it would be fine if we spent the
night and went to tend to other guests. I have to
assume he was feeling a little guilt for porking my
wife.

Around 2 in the morning, the party was beginning to
wind down and guests were filtering out. I helped clean
up some and then Carol said they'd finish in the
morning. I was beat too so went down to the basement to
join Nicki. I was surprised to find the door unlocked
and the room empty. Well, maybe she slipped by me. I
went all through the house and couldn't find her, so I
figureded that maybe she got a ride home.

I hopped in the car and drove to the house. I noticed a
van in front but didn't give it much thought. As I went
to get my hidden key around the back of the house
(remember, I didn't have pockets in my costume)
something caught my eye through the window. I stopped
and looked more closely and found myself surprised for
the third time of the night. Past the foyer, I could
see into the living room and there was the guy in the
doctor outfit with his head between Nicki's spread
legs. She has her hands in his hair and was throwing
her head from side to side, obviously enjoying it. I
watched for a moment and decided I could get a better
view through the sliding patio doors in back.

By the time I had gotten back there, Doc now had her
legs up on his shoulders and was thrusting the his dick
into her stroke after stroke. She was screaming and
moaning how much she loved it. He told her that few
women could take all of him like this and her pussy was
damn nice.

After a little while he flipped her over on all fours
and re-entered her. He pumped some more then thrust
hard, put his head back and bellowed that he was
"there". She was pushing back against him and wiggling
her ass. After a few minutes, he pulled out pretty
quickly and wiped his cock on her nurse costume. I then
heard him say, "Anytime you need a ride, home or
otherwise, call me sweetcheeks. You have the tightest
pussy I've ever had." Then he left.

I went back to the front and entered through the front
door. Nicki was still in the same position as when he
left; apparently passed out. I looked at her, felt my
cock trying to break through the costume material and
said, "Oh, what the hell?" I undressed, got behind her
and dipped my cock into her pussy. It was now so
stretched and slippery that I was hardly feeling any
friction.

Well, I knew how to fix that. I pulled out, placed my
cock at the entrance to her ass and pressed. There was
a little resistance at first, then her pucker opened
right up and swallowed all of my cock. It was extremely
wet and much looser than before, which I attributed to
her being relaxed, but I was able to make a deposit
into its recesses after only several minutes of pumping
it.

After extracting myself from her bowels, I carried her
upstairs and ran a bath for her. I cleaned her up and
put her to bed, after taking a shower myself.

I woke up around 10 and she was already out of bed. I
smelled the familiar scent of bacon and eggs and went
downstairs. She had breakfast done and was flitting
about as though she had tons of energy. Meanwhile, I
had a slight hangover. I watched her and then we sat
and ate. She asked if I had a good time at the party
and I responded that I had. She then apologized for
drinking too much and asked if we finished what we
started. I asked her what that was and she said, "Don't
you remember when I came up to you by the pool and
asked if I could suck you off? Then you took me to the
empty room in the basement?"

Now, I wasn't sure what to answer. If I told the truth,
she might be freaked that she had done all those things
with a stranger. I told her we did indeed finish and I
even got more from her later. It wasn't exactly a lie,
but it did bother me to do it. She said, "Did we do
anything kinky? Because my ass was a little sore this
morning."

I told her we tried but it didn't work out. She felt
good about the whole thing and I figured I'd wait until
the right time to tell her that she was sucked and
fucked by three other guys, one of whom reamed her ass
good, then I fucked her ass two more times. I just
didn't think she was ready for that.

I never found out who the other Spiderman was as no one
remembered there being two people with the costume.
But, I did run into Carol one day at the local library
and she said something odd to me. She said that she
loved the fuck at the party and has thought about it a
lot, but just can't do it to Mike again. Seems like the
other Spiderman was pretty busy that night.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 40

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright � 2005, Phil Phantom - No part of this story
may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
electronic means including but not limited to printing,
photocopying, recording or by any information and
retrieval system, without the written permission of the
author. All rights are reserved by the author. The
author may be contacted at: phil_p...@fastmail.fm
--------------------------------------------------------

Bizarre Bazaar
by Phil Phantom (phil_p...@fastmail.fm)

***

A bride, new to a small Texas community, makes a lot of
money for the church in the kissing booth before
becoming the preacher's whore. (MMF, bi, exh, mast)

***

WARNING: This story is fiction, and should be treated
as such. The following story is for the entertainment
of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit
sex. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories
upsets you, or is illegal, do not read any further.

If you like this story and you want more Phil Phantom's
or Tiffany's stories you can read over 1000 other
stories by the same author by visiting Phantom Base at
http://www.phil-phantom.net/

Bizarre Bazaar
By: Phil Phantom

Darla felt the manly hand running up and down her bare
legs but wasn't alarmed as she staffed the church
bazaar kissing booth all by herself. Darla knew whose
hand that had to be - the same jerk who talked her into
the kissing gig and into doing it with bare legs and no
panties - a dare from a teasing husband who always said
she was gutless, a wimp, a wuss, and a prude.

Darla took the dare and ended up having to kiss every
shithead, creep, dirty-old-man, and horny brat in her
husband's family church. She kissed them, their
friends, neighbors, and coworkers, some wives on a lark
or a dare, many of the youth in the youth group,
passers-by, total strangers, and strange in-law
relatives. The reason was simple. Darla was a drop-dead
gorgeous walking wet dream, new in the community and
new to the church, a newlywed, easily the gal every guy
and some girls dreamed about fucking or having in a
threesome.

In a sleepy and simple town like Jackson Wells, Texas,
Darla had everyone wide awake and wondering what she
looked like naked. She was NFL-Cheerleader-quality
pussy in a community of plain-janes, Tomboys, redneck
redheads, trailer-trash blondes, and brunette cowgirls
in pigtails. The chance to kiss a real blonde like the
busty twenty-two-year-old Darla for a buck was sure to
bring in a bundle if all she did was pucker-up and
peck.

Darla was a busty blonde who didn't look bimbo or dumb.
She set the standard for the all-around ten - perfect
pussy. If they could just get her out of her blouse and
bra, the sky was the limit. First, they had to get her
in the fucking booth. Her hubby boldly told them to
leave that to him, but getting her boobs out was up to
them. Even then, he offered tips.

At a buck a kiss, after one hour, Darla brought in two-
hundred and twenty-two dollars. Darla earned every
buck, but most wanted a good kiss. A good kiss lasted a
full minute. Darla thought a good-enough kiss was five
seconds. One of the youth with a marker pen altered the
Kisses - $1 sign to read: Kisses - $1/minute. That
amendment was Clifford's tip. His marker, too. Also his
kid brother.

Hoping to end the prude label, Darla honored the
amended sign, so she brought in $60/hour in the next
hour. The bazaar began at eight in the morning, so that
amendment stood to cost the church a bundle. The minute
kisses were so popular that the price had to rise and
did steadily from $2, to $3, then $4, and finally
stabilized at $5 to help drive youth out of the line.
From 10:30 on, Darla brought in $300/hour from a
kissing booth the church traditionally earned $300 from
in a twelve-hour Saturday Bazaar. At the rate she was
going, Darla could out-sell the entire bazaar and still
have a long line of customers to serve.

Darla's shift was due to end at noon, but the other
women were not willing to honor the /minute amendment,
and with good reason. One minute of real kissing was a
sixty-second make-out. Customers were kissing with
tongue and feeling Darla up for a few bucks. They were
also telling her what they really wanted to do,
offering propositions and trying to make dates. Some
were getting very worked up and quite out-of-hand. This
was a make-out booth, not a kissing booth, and a
fucking kissing booth was no place for a lady. Darla
should have worn panties, and she had a challenge
keeping that fact a private fact. She wore a bra for
all the good it did.

Darla was determined to end the prude label once and
forever; though, after this gig, they might replace
that label with one that was much worse, but Darla
stopped caring after the kissing got serious with the
pastor's support. Pastor John was the first of the
minute kissers, and the first to make out with Cliff's
gorgeous wife, the first to cop a feel of her hooters
and squeeze her fine ass. He purchased a ten-minute
block when her make-out kisses were still going for a
buck.

After the preacher man did that, Darla stopped caring.
When the money poured in at the rate of five bucks per
minute, she felt like a kissing whore. The blouse
remained unbuttoned, the bra remained undone, and the
double-D hooters were thrown in, thrust out, and became
something else to kiss. The sign should have been
further amended to read: Make-out with a big-city whore
for $5/min with a one-minute max/customer, but there
was no room to make further amendments. The best they
could do was squeeze in "one-minute max/customer."

Darla knew that hand had to belong to Cliff. He was to
be there at noon to take her home, but there was no
Cliff to be seen - unless Cliff had gotten under the
cloth-draped table to get in one final insult to
modesty, decency, and marital fidelity. He was closing
in on the pussy, but when he got there, he wouldn't
find a dry hole. The thighs weren't dry, either. Making
out for hours on end took a toll. He sure as hell would
not find a prude.

Many of those kisses were from damn good kissers, and
kissing was a weakness Darla had, a weakness that
typically got her laid, bringing about a policy of
never kissing a date she wasn't willing to go all the
way with. This gig was shear torture for a kissing fool
with a thing for having her tits worshipped. Darla was
not an NFL Cheerleader, but when Cliff met her, she was
a star waitress at Hooters in Houston - next best
thing.

Darla's twin beauties were a major hit and a big draw,
a feature no Jackson Wells church bazaar ever featured,
but they were features that won quick and easy
acceptance. She wasn't topless but may as well have
been. By noon, her proud hooters were out more than in
and getting more lip service than her mouth. The youth
were going in on a minute two and three at a time.
Nursing two young men while kissing a third almost
drove Darla to masturbation - almost. With three
hundred onlookers looking on she couldn't pull that
off, but she could grind her clit on the edge of the
table. That did help, and she didn't care how that
looked, at least she wasn't touching herself.

Cliff's hands were most welcome, but Darla would not
give him the pleasure of reacting to those hands as the
old Darla would have while on duty. The new Darla
welcomed hands up her skirt, all over her legs, and
eventually between her legs. They were very welcome
there, and no one knew except she and Cliff, and he had
to wonder if she knew or cared whose hands those were.

At ten minutes after noon with no relief in sight, and
no Cliff in sight, Pastor John was back with yet
another proposition while two young men nursed on her
hooters. He stood to the side and watched the nursing
boys for a few seconds before looking to the nurse and
saying, "Darla, you are the greatest with the greatest.
You are breaking all the records, girl."

Darla looked from her boys to her stop watch, seeing
thirty seconds more before looking to John to say, "I'm
happy for you, but my time is up - past up."

"Yes, but we don't have anyone that can follow an act
like this."

Seeing fifteen seconds, Darla said, "Then follow with
whatever act you have, but my act is over after these
two hungry pups, and they have five, four, three, two,
one...that's it, boys."

Pulling her tits out of sucking mouths and pushing the
hands off, she stood straight and covered herself with
flaps of loose blouse as the waiting throng made a
group protest. John, looking at the potential angry
mob, said, "They want you, Darla."

"I know what they want, but I'm not in that business, a
you shouldn't be, either."

Darla began buttoning up, but John stopped her with a
hand, saying, "Take the blouse and bra off, Darla.
Let's make this a topless kissing booth."

Hands were still at work under the skirt and making
Darla feel very naughty. Those hands wanted her to keep
on working and be the first topless booth kisser. Darla
smiled at the thought, then said, "This is already a
bizarre bazaar."

"The people want that."

"I hope you know, I feel like a whore. If I go topless,
I will look like a whore."

He began pulling at the blouse to free her while
saying, "Let me worry about that. This is my church, my
bazaar, my booth, and you are my..."

Letting him take the blouse, she said, "Your what,
John?"

"Hand me the bra and I'll tell you."

Darla had a crowd wanting her to hand him the bra and
two fingers fucking her that were with the crowd,
making her want to hear the words if he dared. He
looked like he might say, "My girl," or "My woman." He
was acting like she was one or the other on the way to
being a lover.

Though Darla had never considered having a lover after
marriage, she did entertain the thought of taking John
on. He was a repeat customer and the best of the best
kissers. Darla thought, looked the crowd over, took
more encouragement from a spouse who seemed eager for
her to have a lover, or that lover, then shrugged free
of the opened bra and handed it to him, saying, "Your
what, John?"

He smilingly took the bra and said in a loud, clear
voice, "My topless whore in the kissing booth. Now get
to work. Get that chest out and let's make some money."

Darla didn't expect that, but she was in the mood to
make money, so she thrust out her bare chest and hit
the stop watch as an old man took her offering and
slobbered all over them with a big toothless grin.
While he did that, the hands under the table took her
by the bare ass and brought a bearded face between her
legs just as her clean-shaved Cliff emerged from the
crowd to smilingly shake his head and go, "If your
mother could see you now, Darla Sue."

Darla had a third big weakness - having her pussy
sucked by a man with a beard. Darla braced stiff arms
on the table, gripping to the forward edge while
staring open-mouthed and wide-eyed at her husband as a
monster orgasm built rapidly in over-heated loins that
she couldn't hold still.

There before hundreds, with a geezer gumming hell out
of a tit, Darla had a killer orgasm that left her
hanging onto the table with legs turned to rubber. The
man sucking her tits thought he made her cum. Many did.
They applauded. He took a bow.

Cliff leaned over the table to whisper in her ear, "So,
my lovely bride is the preacher's whore. You certainly
have the tits for it, but they should see your pussy.
How about it? Are you up to being a naked whore in a
kissing booth. I'm sure John would go for that. There's
a real crowd pleaser. You're not chicken are you?"

Darla, now on elbows with a hung head, still with a
bearded cunt sucker sucking and licking as she rolled
her head to look at Cliff, study Cliff, then say to
Cliff, "Who are you?"

Cliff laughed then said, "Call me a sharing, caring
kind of guy - a thrill seeker. I'm proud of the Hooter
babe I married, but I'd be a lot prouder if they could
see it all. The best parts of you are still under
wraps, sweetheart. We gotta get you naked, sweet
thang."

Darla stood in a wide stance to offer the best pussy
gobbler she ever got gobbled by a better beaver to
feast on with no one being the wiser, but Cliff needed
to know. At least, she thought he should know - thought
some more, then whispered in his ear, "Cliff, there is
a man under the table eating my pussy. I thought he was
you, but he's not you. What should I do?"

Cliff smiled, thought, then said, "What would your
mother tell you to do?"

That seemed like a very odd thing to say considering
that her mother hated the fact that her only daughter
was a Hooters whore. Her mother was a church lady who
would never have a thing to do with a bizarre bazaar
and thought dimly of any married woman taking a lover.

There was a gutless, wimp, wuss, and a prude if ever
there was one. Cliff wanted her so badly he had to
share that fact on the honeymoon and the
mother/daughter fantasy that went with it. Darla
enjoyed the fantasy but thought he had a better chance
of playing checkers on the moon.

Darla said, "Get real, Cliff. You know what she'd tell
me."

"I think she'd tell you to be the best you can be."

"You are a dreamer."

"You look like a dreamer right now. What's the matter,
Darla? Can't stand up?"

"Why bother if I am now the preacher's whore. Is that
what I am now? Seriously, Cliff, is that what you
want?"

"I want your mother. I think if I went to complain to
her that you became our preacher's whore, she just
might take pity on me. What do you think?"

"Right now, I think it's worth a shot." Getting up to
stand in a wide stance. "Now, if you are not a
customer, I'll have to ask you to step aside." Looking
beyond Cliff to three boys with toothy grins and a bag
of quarters, "Next."

Cliff eased back and then eased away. Darla kept an eye
on him and last saw him talking to her pimp. He then
left the church parking lot bazaar as her pimp came
over, snapped his fingers, and commanded, "Let's have
the skirt."

This brought a cheer of support even from the ladies.
Darla still had a man licking her pussy, but many were
now aware and passing that info around as kids kept
lifting the cloth to reveal him. Darla pondered going
all the way as she wondered where Cliff went. He just
might be driving to a Houston suburb an hour away. In
two or three hours, her mother might very well be in
that crowd. John again snapped his fingers. Darla
thought and thought then went for the snap and zip.

Naked in shoes, Darla pushed her eater out as John took
away the table cloth and raised the price to ten
bucks/minute. The crowd saw that she was worth every
buck. Kids were jumping on bikes to go raid savings.
Some were begging bucks from smiling parents and
getting them. Darla felt like a true whore in a very
bizarre bazaar as the make-outs resumed now with pussy
in the deal.

Darla had countless orgasms over the next five hours
with three hours remaining. They had to sit her in a
chair and take the table away. Fucking wasn't allowed,
but that was all that wasn't allowed. John draped her
legs over the arm rests to turn a kissing booth into a
pussy eating booth, and there she sat as customers
stepped up and got their ten bucks worth in a throng of
over five hundred lookie loos.

Her mother and Cliff emerged from that throng at ten
after seven, but that was not the mother that Darla
knew. That woman was a young man's lover watching a
naked whore make money for a church and being quite
amused by that sight.

She didn't even look like the same woman. She didn't
dress the same. She looked like a whore's mother who
just had sex with a young man - the best sex of her
life - several hour's worth that left her feeling young
and sexy again. Cliff was good and he had it bad for
the mother. Darla could easily imagine the romp they
had. What she couldn't imagine was the romp starting or
going well. Things obviously went very well for Cliff
and not bad at all for the mom who was very married to
a very dull man who probably sat in a worn chair and
watched sports the whole time they screwed their brains
out.

Darla didn't think Cliff would go for it. The advice
was tongue in cheek. He obviously thought he had a
great way and only needed slight encouragement to try.
Darla gave him that. By the looks of things - worked
great - a best-case scenario for Cliff. That woman
looked eager for a mother/daughter threesome. Darla
never gave that possibility any serious thought, but
she had to now.

Darla never gave women and girls much thought, but
after eleven hours making out with at least fifty of
them, Darla felt like an old hand at doing chicks. They
were excellent kissers and good with pussy. Chicks know
pussy, and the next best thing to a beard is a baby-
butt smooth face in a shaved beaver.

Cliff and Diane watched three young girls take a minute
each with money and encouragement given to them by
parents. Each went to her knees and ate pussy. The
crowd loved that and the girls weren't shy about doing
it, each trying to outdo the other and trying to get
the weary whore to climax. By that time, that was a
lofty goal. They gave it their all and they each went a
few minutes over time, but Darla simply couldn't go
over the top. She came close and worked with the girls,
but the cum simply wouldn't come.

The crowd loved seeing girls or women do Darla, and
Darla saw Cliff urging Diane to give it a try. Others
caught on and were joining the effort. Cliff pulled her
mother's top off. Her mother made a bra of her hands
while Cliff and two other men relieved her of a tight
skirt, leaving her naked in shoes with no pubic hair, a
Cliff trademark which she didn't try to conceal as they
moved her up to the front of the line and to her knees
between the whore's knees, there to stare and blush at
a vulgar beaver made vulgar with a whore's fingers
lining the lips and pulling out.

They had a moment to look into each other's eyes before
a hand forced the face into the beaver, but that was
all it took for mother and daughter to put on a great
show that ended in mutual orgasms. Diane got a hundred
bucks worth for free. She also got fucked by three
ballsie rednecks in that time. They couldn't fuck the
whore but nothing said they couldn't fuck what was
eating the whore.

The slut eating the whore didn't seem to mind, so a
line quickly formed up on her sexy ass and ten dollar
bills began getting slapped on her back one after the
other. In the last thirty minutes of the bizarre
bazaar, Diane brought in almost three hundred while
Darla languished under a mother's tongue. The bazaar
made a killing off the fucking booth - in all,
$3,678.25. (Darla let a cute boy peck her pussy for a
quarter.)

By nine that evening, Darla, Diane, and Cliff were back
in the apartment, wasted but giddy. They were soon in
bed naked with Cliff in the middle, happy as a lark
with a mother and a daughter hand on his prick, working
together to keep him erect. Darla smiled at her mother
and said, "You slut."

"Me a slut! You should talk. I was forced. I didn't see
anyone holding you."

"Of course not. I'm the preacher's whore or weren't you
informed?"

"I was informed with a hand on my leg getting terribly
familiar with a place I thought was dead."

"That pussy is anything but dead. Does Daddy know?"

"He should. We screwed the afternoon away and did most
of it right behind his chair."

"That figures. Did he say anything?"

"Yes, whenever he wanted anything. Right before a
climax, he'd need something."

Darla laughed, then said, "Seriously, was he aware you
two were fucking behind his back?"

"I'm sure he was, and I'm sure he didn't care so long
as he wasn't neglected. He didn't mind interrupting us.
He was a bit of a pain that way."

"That's my daddy. Is he expecting you to come home at a
decent hour?"

"No. When we left, it was for an overnight visit. I'm
sure he figures we went to a motel. I told him I'd be
back by noon. He'll sleep in till noon, so he's fine.
He's happy for me, but he doesn't want to be put out,
but tell me the truth, Darla. Do you mind sharing Cliff
with me?"

Darla met her mother over Cliff's chest to exchange a
kiss and say, "Not at all, Mother. Honestly, I love
sharing my hubby with you. I just don't want you to
have to sneak and steal moments. I don't want any hard
feelings to come from this, but it sounds like Daddy is
okay with this arrangement. Honestly, is he, and do you
see any problems surfacing?"

"He seems to be fine with it. He doesn't want to be
neglected, and I didn't neglect him. I was more
attentive than ever, sweet as could be."

"Have you discussed this?"

"We don't need to talk to communicate."

"But are you sure he knew you two were fucking. Were
you naked?"

"No, but I let the cum flow down my legs. I know he saw
that enough times to know we weren't just kissing and
talking about sex. That wasn't all he saw. Your husband
shaved my pussy at the dining table. Your father turned
around and watched some of that during commercials. He
has been after me to shave my pussy for years. From
time to time, I'll shave the lips, but he watched Cliff
shave it bald without a whimper of protest.

"That was my way of telling him that Cliff gets
whatever he wants. His silent interest was his way of
saying, go for it, but when I need a beer, you had best
stop to get me one. I had to bring him a beer with one
hairy cunt lip. He got a beer and a big kiss. I got the
finger and a slap on the fanny to send me back to
Cliff. That was us communicating perfectly."

"Sounds like it."

"No, there is nothing to hide. We could have done our
fucking at his feet. I enjoyed doing it behind his back
or while hanging over the back of his chair. He has
never seen us fuck, but he has felt us fuck and seen
the product of fucking. He knows we do an awful lot of
fucking."

"Great! I guess you have a lover. He's going to need
one because I have one too."

Cliff said, "Lover? What you have is a pimp."

Darla looked to her smiling mother and said, "All
right, pimp. I see that makes you smile. You always did
prefer to see me as a whore - a Hooters whore. This
must make you happy."

"Honey, I was happy for you as a Hooter's whore. I just
couldn't let that show or you might think I was a bad
mommy. I'll tell you something else. I was happy for
you all through high school, and happiest when you came
home way late and well fucked. [looking to Cliff] I'll
have you know your wife was the easiest lay in the
ninth grade and going out on overnight dates with grown
men, sometimes not getting back from a date until well
after sunup. You didn't make her a whore, you married a
whore. If she led you to believe otherwise, she misled
you."

Cliff smiled and said, "She tried, but I watched her
work for weeks before asking her out. She had to prove
she was a whore before I'd pop the question."

Darla said, "Had I known that, I could have saved him a
lot of time and money. I didn't mislead him as much as
he misled me. His true colors came out on the
honeymoon. I married one kinky motherfucker with a
thing for my sexy mother."

Diane said, "I knew that before you did."

"I'll bet you did. You were awfully supportive of this
one. I couldn't figure out why. What tipped you off?"

"The first time he came to dinner, he got up behind me
while I was trying to take a roast out of the oven. He
took me by the hips, pressed an impressive erection
into my ass, and whispered in my ear, 'I gotta fuck
your sexy ass and eat your gorgeous cunt.' No one had
ever said that to me. Your father doesn't fuck ass or
eat cunt, but I do think I have a sexy ass and a
gorgeous cunt. I was surprised to find a man who could
tell without seeing either. I was very impressed."

Cliff offered, "And red as a fire truck."

Darla laughed and said while twirling chest hairs, "I'm
sure. I wish I could have seen that."

Diane said, "If you had seen that, you would have seen
me piss a big puddle. That was not only the most vulgar
and exciting thing any man ever said to me, but that
was the boldest and riskiest thing ever done to me. You
and your father were in the next room and it got worse.
Your fiancee moved my skirt up and my panties down to
grind his cock right into my fucking naked cunt. I
thought I would fucking die when he did that. I thought
he was going to try and fuck me, and I held my position
to find out. The heat from the oven was roasting me
while I waited."

Darla had that image and laughed as she slapped Cliff's
chest and admonished, "Why didn't you slip my horny
mommy the weany? You could have pumped her pussy full
of cum and made her feel like a cheating slut all
through dinner. You could have brought her along on the
honeymoon, you jerk."

Diane said, "What makes you think he didn't fill my
pussy with cum. The only thing he needed was the balls
to do it."

Darla knew he had the balls, and the grin he wore told
the tale. She got up on her knees to look down on them
both, now astonished as she said to her mother, "You
fucking slut! You have been fucking him all along,
haven't you?"

There was no venom in that charge, just astonishment,
so Diane said, "Guilty. All he ever needed was the
balls. He proved to me that he had those. This is the
ballsiest man I have ever met. The only reason I wasn't
along on the honeymoon was he needed to feel you out on
the subject. I was all for it. I have been waiting and
waiting. While waiting, I have been getting your father
used to the idea of me taking your hubby as a lover. He
knows we fuck every chance we get. We started off being
sneaky.

"Today it came out, but this was not the first time he
saw semen running down my legs after being alone with
Cliff, and he has known for some time, now, that I
don't wear panties around Cliff. He has been teasing me
about that for months and warning me about what you'll
do when you find out. He is more concerned that we will
be careless with you around. If he sees us messing
around when you are around, he'll tell us to get a
room. We have done that, and he paid for it."

Cliff was loving this, but Darla couldn't quite believe
what she was hearing. Then again, it wouldn't be like
her mother to tease or exaggerate. She did like
shocking. She did want to get this off her chest. She
wasn't the cheating type, but they had been cheaters.
Darla sat back on her heels and thought about all she'd
heard as Cliff grinned and her mother watched for the
reaction, now a bit unsure of herself and feeling
badly, even ashamed.

Darla had to think about this whole situation and the
marriage she was hip deep in - not exactly what she had
in mind - not exactly what she wanted - not exactly
what she didn't want, but the whore label never set
well with her and the biggest reason was stroking her
husband's cock like she owned it.

Darla was staring at that and remained silent too long.
Her mother said, "I feel badly about all the deception,
Darla, but I am a slave to this man's cock. I still
can't believe he would rather fuck me and put you out
whoring for another man. He proved that to me today,
but I still can't believe it. I am not about to lie
here and lie to you or let this hard cock go to waste.

"I have done little else but dream of fucking your
husband in front of you. I must do that at least once.
I must, and I must ask you to watch from start to
finish without saying a word. I don't care how this
makes you feel. Please, do this for me. We can discuss
this afterward, but please don't walk out or look away.
I want to know you are looking at his cock in my pussy.
Please, Darla!"

With that said, the mother rolled onto the husband, got
up on her knees to fit the bulbous head to her sloppy
twat, looking back to see if Darla was looking at that
sight. She was. Pleased to see that, Diane sank her
twat down on ten inches of lust, then laid her chest on
Cliff's chest and engaged him in a passionate kiss
while moving her cunt up and down the shaft.

Darla had seen fucking up-close and personal before
with a Hooter's pal and good customer, but this was her
mother and her bad husband. The sight, always
interesting, was now fascinating. Her mother was
clearly as turned on and excited as a female gets.
Darla got comfortable on her side, lying in reverse
with her head resting on Cliff's thigh.

She blew hot breath on the genitals to let her mom know
how close she was seeing this decadence. That warm
breath got her mother all excited, so excited that she
reached back with both hands to pull the cheeks apart,
not that it needed that.

Darla was tempted to do some genital licking and
kissing, but thought intense watching was what her
mother really wanted. When the butt came close, she
kissed a hand instead to let her mother know how close
the head was. That kiss made a mother cry out, "Oh
God!"

Darla smiled, blew more hot breath, and delivered more
kisses. She also did some genital sniffing and got her
nose wet. Darla still wasn't sure how she felt, but she
was happy for her mother. Her mom was never more alive,
and seeing her be this sexually alive looked great. Her
mom landed a real winner in Cliff. Darla landed a real
weirdo. True love might have helped, but the love
wasn't true, just nice. Cliff was an okay guy who made
good money and great love, but small town living was
already growing old even with a bizarre bazaar under
her belt.

As for whoring for a good-kisser preacher, that might
prove interesting, but that could get old quick, too.
He didn't seem that kinky, but he did seem that horny
and his lust for money was his weakness. He saw in
Darla a gold mine with a husband who wanted her mined.
Somehow, that just didn't set right. Not getting a cut
of that $3,678.25 didn't set right, either, not after
putting in twelve fucking hours. Charity ended at noon.
Whoring began at noon. Most of that haul was made after
noon. He never offered. A pimp gets a cut, not the
whole damn thing.

Darla put those thoughts out of her mind and began
stroking her mother's pumping ass, enjoying a side of
her lusty mother she never dreamed she'd see much less
stroke and breathe on, also breathe in. The horny slut
smelled musky, a healthy musky pussy scent, a familiar
horny slut scent that Darla never expected to smell
coming from her mother. She looked great that way, very
sexy. Darla loved the scent of her mother's lust. The
obvious interest being shown drove her mother wild.

Diane came twice without making Cliff go off, then got
turned around to present Darla with a provocative front
view of maternal indecency and marital infidelity,
supported by stiff arms, legs wide and drawn in, her
stuffed beaver right in Darla's face. Darla raised her
eyes from the vulgar sight to look into the face of her
maniacal mother, trying not to laugh or crack a smile,
waiting for her mother to say something.

Darla didn't wait long, but her mother had to move her
sloppy twat up and down the shaft a few times before
saying, "I want to know what you think about this,
Darla. I want to know what you think of me, but before
you tell me, I want you to know that from the moment I
saw Cliff, I was determined to fuck him and give him
all the pussy he wanted whether you liked that or not,
and I was sure you wouldn't. I didn't care. I have been
easy for him since day one and only got easier. He's
all mine, now, and he gave you to a preacher pimp. He
did that for me."

Darla stared at the sight while thinking of her
response. Her mom seemed to want it straight and
honest, but giving it to her straight and honest would
ruin her dream fuck. Darla didn't want to do that or be
too dishonest, so she said, "Well, I am shocked, and I
can't say that I'm thrilled. I see why you are, but
whoring for any man doesn't suit me, especially not
when he keeps it all. I'll watch this, but I'll have to
weigh my options and make decisions in the best
interest of my future. I'm not upset, but I may be
going back to Houston and Hooters."

"I was afraid of that."

Cliff said, "Are you serious? Are we talking divorce?"

Darla didn't want to bring that discussion up at this
time, and she was surprised to see Cliff reacting so
quickly with so much concern. He lost his erection and
moved the slut off. That ruined it, so Darla got off
the bed and went out to the living room to think and
get a drink. She left them to talk and expected one or
the other, possibly both to be out soon.

Her mother came out ten minutes later, about nine
minutes later than expected and she had Darla's robe
on. Darla sat nude on the sofa sipping wine that was
ready for a refill. Diane filled the glass, then took a
seat beside her nude daughter, placed a hand on her leg
rather high up, and stroked from knee to crotch on the
inside.

After a few strokes, Diane said, "I was afraid this
wouldn't go well, but I had to go for it after going
this far. Have you ever wanted anything so badly that
you'd risk anything and everything to realize it if
only for one time?"

Darla took a sip and looked to her mother to say, "As a
matter of fact, yes, today at the bazaar. I have
fantasized something like that. When the opportunity
presented itself, I had to go for it. You saw how that
ended, but I had sex with something like five hundred
people today - in public - men, women, boys, girls. I
did everything except fuck."

"I took care of that nasty chore for you - in public -
another fantasy of mine. I wouldn't mind doing that
again."

"I wouldn't mind watching again. Watching you fuck is
growing on me."

She smiled, patted the pussy, and said, "I'm glad, but
we do have a problem, don't we?"

"I do."

"Cliff is very upset. He doesn't want to lose you. I
assured him he wouldn't if he took this slow and easy.
He did and I blew it. Darla, all he wanted was a
mother/daughter threesome. What red-blooded Texan
doesn't. I brought in the whore thing and made that
conditional. That was my kink. Call it ego out of
control. Tell me to fuck off. Tell the preacher to fuck
off, but don't trash your marriage. Cliff is a good man
and he does love and care very much for you. You could
do much worse, and you aren't getting any younger. This
may sound like self-serving advice, but I urge you to
keep Cliff."

"Mom, I don't need to keep Cliff for you to keep seeing
him."

"No, but I won't enjoy it as much. I love cheating now
that I've tried it, but more than that, I love fucking
your husband in your marital bed with you in it. I
can't promise that switching husbands would make a
difference. I think I have to fuck any man you marry.
That feels terribly wicked."

"You should see how it looks."

"I can imagine, and I want to thank you for looking at
that so well. I never dreamed you'd look that good, so
good that you'd get your nose wet."

"I wanted to see what infidelity smelled like."

"You certainly got a good whiff. What does it smell
like?"

"Smells like fuck."

"It should. You had your nose all over a fuck, poking
your nose in my wicked business, you naughty girl."

Darla smiled, looked deep into her mother's eyes, then
on impulse, she took her mother's face and kissed her
passionately with tongue. Diane responded instantly and
went from stroking pussy to deep fingering a pussy that
had been fingered and licked to the point of absolute
exhaustion. Darla had to stop that, but said, "Please!
This pussy needs rest and relaxation. This is whore
pussy - working pussy. What you want is a recreational
cunt. You'll find one between your own legs."

Diane smiled and said, "Your husband certainly thinks
so."

"He knows his cunts, and Mother, you know I love you,
but you are a cunt."

"I know, and your father recently called me one. He
isn't taking this as well as I let on, but he is taking
it."

"Now, that sounds more like my daddy."

"Yes, but he is mostly concerned with how you'll take
it. If he knew you were okay with this, he'd be fine. I
dare say we could fuck in his marital bed with him in
it. I'd like that, too. He needs a good look and a good
whiff of infidelity - a good taste for that matter."

"I wouldn't press my luck."

"I'm not going to sit on his face. I'll take what I can
get. I thought you were going to get a few licks in.
Doesn't fuck look tasty?"

"I did consider doing that. Would that have made it
better?"

"Oh God, yes. That is my ultimate fantasy - you licking
us while we fuck and making a total pig of yourself.
That's his fantasy, too."

"I should have. Go back and get him up. I'll be along
in a few minutes to give you the ultimate thrill. As
for the marriage, I'll let it ride. Who knows, it might
be a wild ride."

Diane smiled and kissed Darla after getting up. Before
leaving, she said, "It will be for me if you'll be a
good whore for the preacher. You could be, but I know
what is holding you back. The money. Forget the money.
This isn't about money, and you don't need money. A
good whore wouldn't give a fuck."

"You describe a sex slave not a whore."

"I prefer to think of you as a whore, an owned whore.
If sex slave floats your boat, think sex slave, but
Cliff and I will think of you as another man's whore."

"And treat me accordingly?"

"Of course. What do we care. You are just a fucking
whore."

"Enjoy this, but the fucking whore better enjoy the
ride or she goes back to whoring for Hooters. I enjoyed
that ride."

"Give me five minutes."

Darla watched her mother prance off and stop at the
bedroom door to shrug off the robe and do a butt wiggle
that showed pussy. Darla threw a cork at it and hit the
clit, which popped the slut straight up and indignant.
That hurt. She looked at the cork to see what made that
hurt, then to Darla who didn't mean to throw that hard
or hit anything that delicate and sensitive. Diane said
after picking up the clit popper, "At least you threw
the cork and not the bottle."

Stifling a laugh with a hand cupped over her mouth,
Darla said, "Mom, I'm sorry. I meant to hit your butt."

"Well, you were close."

"I'm so sorry. I'll kiss it and make it better."

"Damn right you will, but give us five minutes."

With that, she tossed the cork and then entered the
bedroom. Darla caught the cork and brought it to her
nose, "...ummm...Vin Rose' pussy!"

Darla gave them five minutes, then entered the bedroom
and gave them ecstasy, but after that, she was pooped.
She tried to sleep, but they wouldn't leave her alone.
After an hour of trying to share a bed with them, she
got up and took the sofa. Sex slaves need their beauty
sleep.

Sex slave or whore, Pastor John had one in Darla. He
wasn't sure what to do with one or what god to thank,
but he knew how to fuck one. His wife was happy he had
one like Darla. He shared. They enjoyed Darla to the
fullest and eventually brought in a few friends. They
began lending her out and eventually selling her sexual
services.

In this way, Darla gradually eased into the life of a
sex slave/whore. The ride got better and better. The
better it got, the more her mother loved it. Diane's
life became a living dream, because her hubby came
along at the same rate Darla did. After three weeks,
her life was perfect and everyone in it was happy. She
went from marital bed to marital bed spreading her
happiness.

This is a story with a happy ending if we end it here,
so we'll end it here, but you can imagine what went
wrong. Okay, I'll tell you. The preacher and his wife
got kinky. The ride got too rough. The whore returned
to Hooters, and the marriage fell apart. The ride was
fun while it lasted, which is true of all roller
coaster rides and meals at Hooters.

The End

Read other stories by the same author by visiting
Phantom Base at http://www.phil-phantom.net/

CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before
engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any
exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or
small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos,
bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices
and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to
promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation.
Before you try anything, find out what the risks and
hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read,
enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to
other minors. PP

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 41

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Husband And Wife Enjoy A Glory Hole
by lonelyhusbandtom (lonelyhu...@yahoo.com)
Quick edit by AB-2006

***

We went away for a weekend getaway from the kids and
ended up at an adult book store. (MMF, exh, bi, oral,
glory)

***

My wife and I are in our mid-30’s and have a normal
boring sex life. We decided to go away for the weekend
to an area with a lot of small shops and left the kids
with friends. We got into the hotel after the 3 hour
drive, had dinner and sex that night and went to sleep.
In the morning my wife was a little hornier than normal
and we had sex that morning also.

We spent the day shopping and then drove to a
restaurant in the next city. On the way there we
noticed an adult book store. We decided to stop there
on the way back to pick up some x-rated DVD’s and maybe
s new vibrator for my wife. M wife would always send me
into to those stores and she would wait in the car,
this time she wanted to go in also since we were far
from home and no one would know us.

We had a nice dinner and we headed to the store. It was
a Saturday night and there were quite a few people in
there. My wife noticed that there were booths in the
back and she whispered in my ear that she wanted to
give me a BJ in one of the booths.

I got a roll of quarters and we went into one of the
booths and I started the movies. She had me sit in the
chair and she pulled down my pants and proceeded to
give me a BJ and I came in her mouth. My wife then
realized there were holes on both sides and on one side
there was someone looking in. That person said he and
his girlfriend enjoyed the show and he was wondering if
we would be willing to exchange blowjobs.

My wife was reluctant at first but then without asking
me and much to my surprise she said, "Sure but you have
to wear a condom."

He said that he would be glad to and that he would go
first. We heard him undo his pants and then my wife
looked in the whole and watched him undo the wrapper
and put on the condom. My wife commented on his cock
and that it looked enormous.

He mumbled something then put his cock through the
hole. My wife hesitated at first, but then finally
grabbed it and took it into her mouth as best she
could. I focused the digital camera that I'd taken from
my wife’s purse and started taking pictures of my
lovely soccer mom wife with some unknown cock in her
mouth.

She would look up at me from time to time as she kept
stroking and sucking until we both heard the guy groan
that he was going to cum. That's when his cock started
jerking and his cum started shooting in my wife’s
mouth. She kept stroking him until he was fully
relieved.

This all made me hard again and ready to take my turn.
I asked the young couple if they had an extra condoms
and the girl handed one through the whole. Then she
asked me if I wanted a blowjob or if maybe I would like
to fuck her through the hole.

My wife right away said, "He would much rather fuck
you."

So not wanting to argue with my honey, I proceeded to
stick my cock through the hole and I felt her back her
ass up to my prong and impaled herself onto me. I could
tell that they were taking pictures on the other side
and my wife started taking some of my enjoying my
experience mashed up against the wall with this shit
eating grin on my face.

The girl and I both started grinding back and forth,
that's when my wife reached down and massaged my balls,
which always gets me going. It didn't take long before
I started cumming and to my amazement the girl came
about the same time as me and didn't pull off me. It
was wild.

The guy then asked if there was any chance he could
fuck my wife. I looked at my wife and she didn't say
anything, so I said, "Yeh, sure, go for it if you
want."

She gave me a kiss and then said, "Okay, put a condom
on," and slid it through the hole. Then she backed up
to the hole and pushed her butt up against the wall. I
could tell from her expression when he shoved into her.

With him being longer than me, this was a much easier
situation. My wife just had to hold herself there and
he began thrusting in and out of her. My wife came
pretty quickly, groaning loudly as her body began to
shake and her eyes clamped shut in concentration.

I could tell by the rhythm of her body that the guy
kept fucking her pussy, then he also finally erupted
into his condom inside my wife’s pussy.

When they were done the girl from next door sent a note
through with their e-mail address and phone number and
we heard their door open and they headed out.

As we were getting ready to leave, a new voice from the
opposite side asked if anyone was willing to give him a
blowjob for $50.

My wife said, "Sure, my husband wants to give you a
blowjob."

In a whispered exchange, I asked her what she was
talking about. She said she wanted to see me suck a guy
off. She wanted me to know what she felt when she did
it to me. Then looking deeply into my eyes she said,
that if I did suck this guy, that she would set me up
to fuck her sister.

I was breathless as I looked back at her, then slowly I
turned to the wall and looked down at the hole with a
big dick sticking through. I told the guy that I would
suck his cock if he wore a condom. He agreed.

I saw his condom-clad cock poke back through the hole
in the wall and I looked at my wife. She looked back at
me with a smile on her pretty face and said, "Well, get
too it. Just keep thinking about my sister's pussy."

I knelt down and grabbed a hold of this stranger's cock
and took what I could into my mouth. It felt strange to
have a cock in my mouth, but I kept stroking it and
doing the best I could to get him off as quickly as
possible.

I could tell from his moaning that he was getting
close, so I sped up the stroking and my tongue work,
then suddenly the little peak in the condom blow up,
filling with hot white cum, he was cumming.

It was surprisingly enjoyable to get him off and I had
another hard-on too. I don't know why I did it, but
without asking I put my cock through the hole and he
took it in his hand and stroked it. He knew what he was
doing because it didn't take long before I shot my load
all over his booth.

After I pulled myself back into our booth I stock his
$50 bill back through the hole giving him his money
back and we got dressed and headed out of the store.

When we got back our hotel the room we fucked like
teenagers. It was a little strange to fuck my wife’s
pussy after another cock had been in it only an hour
before, but it was enjoyable too.

Since that time we have hooked up a couple times with
that young couple and my wife did arrange for me to
fuck her sister, but of course her husband got to fuck
my wife too. That was only fair.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 42

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Breeding With Boys
by Perv The Pillow (k.hi...@ntlworld.com)

***

A virus causes a reduction in the planet's population.
The virus also causes young women and older men to
become infertile. A drastic solution is found to help
stabilise the world's population. (Fm, ped, reluc, sci-
fi, preg)

***

It was the year 2053 the world population had been more
than decimated by a strange virus. This had the effect
of killing off approximately 20% of the world's
population. The elderly and very young were primarily
affected. The symptoms were almost flu like initially,
then the victims fell into a coma and slowly died.

Not all those infected actually died. People were
affected in other ways. Many males in their low
twenties and above were rendered infertile. The female
population was not affected in the same way. The virus
seemed to have the opposite effect than in the male
population. Females below thirty were almost always
rendered infertile. Females above this age were not
affected. Indeed for some unexplained reason their sex
drive increased. The industrial countries of the north
were worst affected. Britain for instance saw a 29%
decline in its population in a six-month period.

Since more than 95% of the British populace had been
infected with the virus the situation was indeed dire.
To rectify the situation it was felt by the government
of the day drastic steps would have to be undertaken to
stabilise the situation and increase the size of the
population.

Mass immigration was now no longer an option.
Governments of the countries of the world were
unwilling to let their population emigrate. They wanted
to keep hold of the most fertile of their populace.

Because of the imbalance in the population in Britain
the government came up with a new strategy to arrest
the decline in population This was to lower the age of
sexual maturity for males to twelve, or even lower when
it could be proven the male was producing live sperm.
They were then to be introduced to mature fertile women
to breed with.

Although at first the scheme was voluntary for these
mature women plans were underway to make it compulsory
for them to take young lovers to breed them. It was
estimated that if they were bred in this way with young
studs each woman should bear at least 4 children to
them. It was felt that actual sexual relationships
would be the best and quickest way to achieve a growth
in the population rather than by artificial
insemination.

In certain sections of the population there was an
imbalance between the sexes. This was predominantly in
the Asian population. There were now more than 2 males
to each female in this group. By allowing such liaisons
to take place between mature ladies and young men this
could now be balanced out. It was pure chance that this
would result in a ratio of 1 male to 1 female.

A new genetic modification of these women was able to
reduce their physiological age by as many as twenty
years. This with the use of other therapies could
result in a woman of forty having another twenty plus
years of reproductive life. Nothing could be done to
rectify the fertility of those rendered infertile.
Because of the balance of the breeding population this
treatment was only available to fertile women. The
point at which the story begins is twelve months after
the catastrophe.

This is Kate's story. She has a voluptuous 38,28,36
figure.

***

My name is Katherine (Kate to my friends). I am a 36-
year-old single mother of two grown children aged 20
and 19. My two children Jenny 20 and 19 year old Paul
are both away at college. Jenny is studying medicine at
Manchester, whilst Paul is studying engineering at
Lancaster.

I have worked as a librarian since qualifying 15 years
ago. I enjoy my job. However over the past few months I
have been having improper thoughts. These started long
before rumours of what the government was planning to
increase the size of the population. Up until I
contracted the virus I had always thought of myself as
staid and with little sex drive. However after I had
recovered from the virus I began to look at myself as a
sexual being.

Over the past few months I have taken to masturbation,
sometimes bringing myself off at least 3 times daily. I
have even bought myself some sex toys 2 dildos and a
vibrator. When I bring myself off I think about young
studs doing things to me. I have taken more care of my
appearance. I have even shaved my vaginal area and kept
it shaven. I think it is having an effect on the young
men at the libraries I work at. I have noticed a few
more boys' particularly young Asian boys frequenting
these libraries. I have taken to flirting with them
lately. It was just not me who seems to be affected in
that way but other members of staff especially the more
mature ones.

Since the disaster women of childbearing age were
expected to attend various meetings and lectures. These
were purely voluntary but because of the situation
plans were being made to make them compulsory. I
attended these meetings before it became compulsory to
do so. We were given lots of literature to prepare us
for what was to come. The literature was mostly about
the desperate need to increase the population.

In this respect fertile young males in school were
encouraged to hang around where more mature ladies
were. Lists of "available" women were given to these
young men. They were even encouraged to approach them
and talk with them so as to get to know them. However
rowdy behaviour from them would not be tolerated.

In connection with these meetings us women also were
expected to have medical examinations so as to
determine our suitability for the treatment. However
more than 98% of those who attended them were found to
be suitable. I was offered the treatment early on. I
had been attending the meetings for about 3 months when
a date was set for my "treatment". I would for all
purposes become physically a woman in my mid twenties.
They estimated I would have about another thirty years
of breeding potential in front of me.

I had my children young, too young some would say. I
became pregnant at 15 had my daughter just before my
16th birthday. A few months later I became pregnant
with my son. Their father, a tarmacadam worker stopped
around only long enough to get me pregnant again with
Paul. My parents helped me a lot and helped me through
college. This wasn't an easy task because I have also
an elder brother and sister and 2 younger sisters.

It was a Thursday afternoon when I noticed him again. I
was just about to leave to go to the medical centre to
undergo the procedure when he approached me. He looked
about fourteen and was obviously Asian. "Hello miss can
I walk with you?" he said.

I felt strangely attracted to him. "Yes," I replied.

"What's your name?"

"I'm Kate." I replied.

"I'm called Jamil."

Then I remembered him. "Are you Anwar's younger
brother?"

"Yes," he said.

"Then you're what... 13?"

"I'm fourteen."

"What are you doing out of school?" I naively asked.

"They let us out to... You know...?"

"To court ladies?" I replied.

"Um, yes," came his reply.

It had been policy for a number of months now to
encourage us to get to know young men in preparation
for mating them to more "mature ladies". I felt
flattered he had chosen me. "I'm going to the hospital.
Do you want to come with me? I could be in overnight.
Will it be alright with your parents?" "Yes they know
where I will be. They know you are going in today."

I wasn't really surprised at this. So without further
preamble we went to my car my bag was in the back. I
drove us both to the hospital. There were 2 other women
before me. They both looked to be in their early
forties. They both had a teenage boy with them. Both
boys were Asian. They were both called in before me.
They both went in with their respective boys. Jamil and
I talked like long lost friends, even though we barely
knew each other.

I was called after a short interval. "Will you come
with me?" I asked. We went into the Doctors room.

"Good afternoon Miss Hall. I'm Doctor Redmond. You do
understand why you are here today don't you? And you do
realise that you have come of your own free will?"

"Yes," I replied to both his questions. You do realise
that once you have undergone the procedure there will
be no going back and you will be expected to fulfill
your part of the deal, don't you?"

"I realise what I am letting myself in for. I'm
expected to bear children for the country's good.
Besides I suppose it's better to do it voluntarily
rather than be forced to." Came my reply. "Good," he
replied. " Is this your young man? He will have to be
examined but I foresee no problem." So I was taken into
the treatment room whilst Jamil was to be examined
also.

Jamil and I were taken into the same room. We were both
asked to undress. I did so without any hesitation.
Jamil seemed a bit reluctant. I couldn't help notice
his erect penis. He was a big boy in many ways. Whilst
I was being examined Jamil was expected to provide a
sperm sample. Me being naked in his presence was
obviously designed to arouse and stimulate him. He
appeared to ejaculate copious amounts of semen into the
jar he was given.

I imagined him doing the same to me I almost moaned
when he came. A blood sample was then taken from both
of us. I signed the consent form and was then given the
rejuvenation injection. I fell asleep shortly
afterwards. When I awoke I thought I was alone but
noticed Jamil in the room. "We're both fine they say.
My sperm count is very high and they said there should
be no problem producing…"

"Babies you mean," I replied.

"Um, yes," he replied.

After a few minutes I realised I felt more awake and
decided to get dressed.

I realised I was still naked. Jamil was now fully
clothed. I realised there was a bath in the room and
towels and other facilities had been provided. I
decided to bathe before getting dressed. Whilst soaking
Jamil and I talked His father was a shopkeeper, his
mother was a housewife. He had four brothers and 3
sisters. I told him about myself. We both realised our
relationship was a form of an arranged marriage.

"Why don't you undress and joined me?" I joked.
Reluctantly he did. He was still erect when he joined
me in the bat. I didn't feel at all self-conscious.
There was just a little bit of foreplay between us. I
thought a few years ago I would have been locked up for
this sort of behaviour with a young man. Now here we
were and we were positively encouraged to do it. In a
few months time I thought it would probably be
compulsory for women of my age to mate with young men
like Jamil.

After we were thoroughly cleansed we dried. There were
enough towels for both of us. We had obviously been
left alone to get acquainted with each other. There was
a full-length mirror on the wall in the bathing area.
Even though Jamil was only fourteen he towered over my
5'6" frame by more than four inches. He was obviously
going to be a big boy. I looked at myself the changes
had already started to take place, as I knew they
would. MY breasts were becoming firmer. My face was
becoming smoother. Wrinkle lines were beginning to
fade.

Jamil had also undergone some enhancement. He was
beginning to fill out a little. His muscles were
becoming more prominent. And most important his sperm
production would increase 3 fold. The changes we were
now experiencing would be complete in about ten days
time. This would also coincide with my most fertile
period of my cycle. I had contemplated what I would do
when a mate had been chosen for me. At first I had
thought of using contraception. Now I was sure I
wouldn't. If Jamil fertilised me so be it. I would
bear his child to term.

Now to matter at hand I was still naked. I was getting
made up. I had liberally applied my perfume, beyond
paradise over my body. Now I was applying my lipstick.
I knew they had planned it so our first mating, of
many, was about to take place. I also suspected we were
almost certainly being watched and probably recorded. I
didn't care. All I wanted to do now was please and
pleasure my young man. "Are you a virgin Jamil?" I
enquired.

"No I had sex with a young woman last week. But she
can't have children." Came his reply.

He came up to me and placed his hands on my shoulders.
He proceeded to cup my ample 38DD breasts in his firm
young hands. I turned around to meet him. He began to
kiss me. I responded to his caresses. We kissed
passionately. My tongue was playing with his. His erect
penis was pressing into my abdomen.

I almost fainted when I imagined what my belly would be
like in a few months time. I was putty in his hands. I
lead him to the examination couch. I lay upon it. Jamil
climbed on top. He was about to mount me. All the while
we were kissing passionately. I was more than ready for
him. It had been so long since I had a man in me. I was
ready for him when he entered me.

He was big but I was so excited and aroused he entered
me without any problem. We were both so aroused that we
both came together after a short time. We lay coupled
for a while then he was ready to perform again. During
our first mating session he ejaculated his seed into me
4 times. He really was one horny young man. Afterwards
we both bathed together and got dressed. We left the
room hand in hand. We went then to separate counselling
sessions.

When I arrived at mine I was ushered in. I was
introduced to a female Doctor. She appeared to be about
five months pregnant. She was in her thirties but
looked younger.

"My name is Dr Janet Robinson. As you can see I am
pregnant. 3 months to be precise with twins. I am 43
but because of the treatment I am only physically 28
years old. This is my first pregnancy to my designated
mate. He is just 13 years old. I have also three grown
up children aged 18, 17 and 14. I am happily married,
but Akram also lives with use and shares our bed. I
hope to become pregnant at least another 3 times to
him. Of course my husband is now infertile." Then we
had a long discussion of how things would proceed.

Jamil would move in with me in 2 days time. That is
Saturday. I would be off work the following week. I was
advised not to conceive immediately so I was given a
cervical cap and spermicide to use. So my plans to
conceive almost immediately had been put on hold. If
all was well we should stop using any form of
contraception during the next cycle. We would then
spend a week away at a designated camp, during my
fertile time, where I would be constantly mated with
Jamil and hopefully made pregnant.

Afterwards we would live together as husband and wife.
He would continue to go to school. I was even
encouraged to visit his parents with him at least once
a week. If all went well I would bear him at least 4
children. It was suggested that before other
pregnancies fertility treatment would probably be used
to facilitate multiple births.

So I met Jamil outside and drove him home. His parents
were expecting him. It was 9pm when we arrived there. I
was immediately made welcome. After all I was there
future daughter in law and potential mother of their
future grandchildren. Also they knew the dire state the
world had been plunged into. After a long discussion
they agreed it would be best if Jamil moved his
possessions in with me the day after tomorrow. I left
them shortly before midnight. Jamil came with me. He
carried what he would need in a small suitcase. I was
grateful I had a double bed and I had changed the
bedding the previous night.

When we arrived back we immediately went to bed. It was
a long leisurely session. Thankfully neither of us
needed to get up early the next morning. I awoke first.
I was incredibly aroused. I could feel his morning
erection pressing against my back. I turned around and
immediately began to stroke him. This had the desired
effect. This time I got on top of him. It wasn't long
before we came together.

The next few days just flew by it was a haze of
lovemaking and moving Jamil's things into the house. I
live in a terraced row. The family next door had all
died because of the virus. The government had
commandeered all such property to use for their
breeding purposes. Therefore couples like us were
literally given such houses. They were even to be
converted and furnished for us at no charge.

I felt a bit like a ghoul over this but the previous
owner's brother came around to see us and assured us it
would have been what his brother wanted. He also added
wryly that it was a shame I had now got a partner
because he had a twelve-year-old son who really liked
me. I told him about my sister's and that non-of them
had volunteered yet but I thought I could persuade my
sister June to meet him. She had parted from her
husband the previous year. She was just 12 months
younger than me and had 2 children already. So within a
week of meeting him he was living with her.

During the next week, when we weren't making love we
rearranged the house. There were 2 spare bedrooms and
of these was soon fitted out as a nursery. It would be
a few days before the next door would be ready. During
that week we couldn't get enough of each other. During
my fertile time I religiously used the cap and
spermicide provided.

We both noticed the changes the treatment had given us
Jamil became more muscular. His ejaculations became
more copious and his sex drive increased. We made love
at least 4 times daily. My waist became more slender my
hips flared a little more. The aureole of my breasts
became larger and my breasts became even firmer. I
looked and felt much younger. My figure trimmed down to
38dd, 26, 35. My bust really was my best asset.

By the time I returned to work we had got a sort of
routine going between us. I would make the meals and do
the laundry, Jamil would wash and dry the dishes and
help me clean the house. When I returned to work I
arranged for a cleaner to come as well.

When I returned to work I was surprised at the changes
my friend Alice had also had the treatment. She looked
to be about 15 years younger than her actual age of 44.
She like me had taken an Asian lover. He was a boy of
13 called Rafiq. She had a husband who had lost
interest in sex a few years ago, he was 56, but they
still lived together. He now had a separate bedroom
whilst she shared her bedroom with Rafiq.

I was glad for we would both be attending the same camp
together. Our other friend Janice, who was 40 looked
even younger. She was divorced and had 2 children aged
15 and 13. She now had a fourteen-year-old boy; a
friend of her son's living with her. He was Asian and
called Mohammed. Her son had moved out and was now
lining with Mohammed's mother. It seemed we had all
been booked to attend the same camp together.

***

The next few weeks just flew by. Our routine continued
we made love at least 4 times daily. I usually picked
Jamil up from school at lunchtime had a quick bite to
eat then had a quickie. Usually this took place in the
backroom. We didn't care who saw us; we never even
closed the curtains. During this time my son and
daughter came home. It was a bit cramped but they all
fitted in.

My period came and went. It didn't bother me in the
slightest I knew it would probably be my last one for a
few months. I had no trouble conceiving before. The
"treatment" was also designed to make both male and
female subjects more fertile. So I saw no reason why I
could not become pregnant. A special train on the rapid
transit rail was arranged for us. It would take about
an hour from my home in Burnley to the camp just
outside Scarborough. When we arrived at the Station we
saw about another hundred couples waiting. All the
women were very attractive. Most of the boys were
Asian.

The journey was uneventful. The trains left Burnley up
through Nelson on to Skipton to Harrogate on to York
and then to the camp just outside Scarborough. It took
an hour and a quarter without any stops. We were
settled into our room. It was Saturday and we had a
full ten days at the camp. My peak of fertility was due
to be the following Wednesday. As soon as we unpacked
our bags we had to attend a meeting in the main hall.
Then after that we all had to be medically examined. So
there was no time for any sex right at the moment.

It was an informal meeting that only lasted 45 minutes;
quite short really for petty officialdom. It consisted
mostly of statements we already knew: the country was
in dire straits because of the rapid loss of almost a
third of it's population. There was a drastic need to
increase the population as quickly as possible. And
because of the loss of fertility of certain groups the
only way to do this was by the fertile population,
mainly mature women and young boys, mating and
breeding.

The only thing that was news to us was that a bill was
now being drafted to make it compulsory for mature
women to be drafted into a breeding programme. There
were simply not enough volunteers coming forward. So
far only 25% of fertile women had actually come
forward. There wasn't the same problem with fertile
young men. It seemed most of them relished the idea of
rutting with older ladies. The response from this
latter group was so overwhelming that there had been a
60% reduction in crimes committed by this group. They
also felt it would probably be necessary for some women
to also act as surrogate mothers for infertile younger
women.

When the "lecture" was over both males and females had
to be examined. We were given our time to attend our
examination. We were asked not to have "intercourse"
before we were examined. We had an hour to spare so we
explored the camp. It was an old type holiday camp but
had been recently refurbished for this purpose. We
hadn't anything to pay for the time we would spend
there. Camps like this were scattered up and down the
country. Its only purpose was to provide a safe and
comfortable environment for mating and impregnation of
females.

Our time came to be examined. We went in together. The
doctor we saw was female in her early thirties. "Hello
I'm Dr Janet Hale. It will be a simple exam we just
need a blood sample from both of you. And we need a
quick look at your cervix, Kate " This was quickly
done. I just lay on the bench and pulled my tight and
panties down. "It's fine." She said, "We just check
that you're not using any form of contraception. We
want as many pregnancies as possible from these
visits."

"Are you pregnant Janet." I asked. "Yes I'm two and
half months gone now. He's 13 year old, I'm actually 45
but as you can see my physical age is only about
thirty. He's a young Asian man like your Jamil."

So we went straight back to "our room." As soon as we
got there I locked the door. As soon as I did Jamil
started to undress me. First his hands were up my
dress. He started to rub my clitoris. It's been a lot
more sensitive since the treatment. Rubbing it usually
drives me wild and gets me going. We then went to the
bedroom. My dress didn't make it past the door it lay
outside along with Jamil's shirt. We couldn't wait to
get into bed.

That's where he removed my tights and panties. I just
wanted him in me. He was huge. The treatment seems to
have this effect on young men. We were naked I just
lifted my thighs parted them and guided him in. Within
a short time we orgasmed together. I could feel his
semen shooting against my cervix. We just lay coupled
together for a short while until we were ready again.
We made love anther couple of times before we got up to
go to lunch. I raised my bottom as we had been taught,
in order to facilitate the entrance of his sperm into
my womb.

Down in the dining room there were a lot of happy
smiling faces. We sat with my sister and another friend
who was here. We had a whole ten days to go and no
washing ironing or making meals. All we had to do was
drop our clothes in the laundry soot and they would
come back cleaned later the same day. All we had to do
was play and make love and make babies. Hopefully there
would soon be 200 bulging bellies walking around the
streets of East Lancashire. Mine would be one of them.

As part of the free holiday we were expected to be
recorded. Our session to be captured for posterity
coincided with my most fertile time. We had been
rutting like bunnies ever since we had arrived at the
camp. I wore a short silk nightie with silk stockings.
I had been thoroughly checked beforehand, and made up.
Jamil almost tore off my nightie we spent a good 3
hours mating. Yes we mated and we both knew it. All the
time I moaned to Jamil to make me pregnant. Jamil
constantly kept telling me he would keep me pregnant
for the next seven years.

So it continued until it was time for us to leave. We
mated morning noon and night. I would see my sister
with her young stud at mealtimes. They like everyone
else were mating like crazy.

So our time soon passed and it was time to return home.
Jamil started back at school and I went back to work. I
wasn’t surprised when my period didn’t materialise. A
simple test showed that I was indeed pregnant. I found
out a few days later that my sister was also pregnant
with her young lover. My belly soon started to swell.
By three months I had an obvious “belly”. We still
continued to make love during my pregnancy. Upon
examination it was found I was carrying twins. There
were also a number of other women at the library who
were pregnant to their young men. Jenny, one of my co-
workers (she is 39), was pregnant to a young man of 13.

I continued to work until my seventh month. At eight
months I was big. The actual birth wasn’t that bad. I
gave birth naturally to twin girls. There were also a
number of other older mothers in the maternity ward at
the same time as me.

Four months later I started part time work again. A
month after I had started back at work Jamil had
impregnated me again. I was on fertility treatment this
time. I was found to be carrying four babies. A number
of my friends were also expecting children with their
young men. Our young men did indeed want to make us
into brood mares.

So it carried on. I gave birth to 3 boys and a girl. By
Jamil’s fifteenth birthday he was a father six times
over. Jamil continued at school. I didn’t return to
work I had enough to do looking after six young
children. I went on the birth patch for the next twelve
months. It didn’t diminish our sex drive. Whenever we
could we would mate for as long as possible. The
country still required us “fertile women” to bear yet
more children.

So I came off the patch and started fertility treatment
again. So here I am confirmed 3 months pregnant again
with triplets. We are moving house next week. This
one’s too small. A lot of my friends are also pregnant
again. I don’t suppose I can go on like this forever
but for now this is my life. I actually enjoy having
children. I suppose I always wanted a large family. It
certainly is a lot of fun making babies.

We have decided that after these babies are born that
is all the family we are having. That doesn’t mean
though I can’t bear a few more children for couples who
can’t have children. Jamil wants me to have a couple of
children with his cousin. He’s 16 but his wife is
unable to have children. Any babies will be conceived
naturally with Jamil’s approval. That’s all for now.
It’s tiring being a wife and mother again but it’s a
worthwhile experience.

END

Comments welcome: k.hi...@ntlworld.com

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

Kristen's collection - Directory 43

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Fuckdoll
by RomeoWriter (romeowr...@yahoo.com)

***

A sadistic tale of two lovers going overboard with an
unwilling participant. (MF/g, extreme-ped, nc, rp, v,
1st, bd)

***

Kelly was making me so hot. In between lip locks, she
whispered nasty things into my ear and stroked my rigid
cock with her warm, manicured hands. Things heated up
so quickly that we had to throw off the sheets and
quilt. We were supposed to be going to bed, but Kelly
was in the mood again; there was no quenching this
girl's sexual appetite.

Kelly is my girlfriend since high school, and now that
we have our own place hundreds of miles away from
family, we fuck constantly. And at the age of 18, our
energy never runs low. Kelly has my dick in her mouth
whenever possible and I never have to ask for sex. In
fact, I sometimes have trouble keeping up with the
demand. She constantly wants to try new things:
assfucking, face-fucking, enemas, golden showers,
smothering, choking, and role-playing. You name it,
we've done it.

But maybe we crossed the line. God help us, sometimes
she takes things too far and I am helpless to resist.
As I said, we live far from family, except for one
member. Her name is Rebecca and she is Kelly's little
10 year old sister. Rebecca is a very cute and sweet
little girl with very long blond hair like her big sis.
The resemblance between the two is incredible, and it
won't be long before she fills out like Kelly. Kelly's
big tits and round ass run in the family, and I can
already see it begin to develop on little Rebecca.

Rebecca lives with us now because her mom won't or
can't take care of her anymore. She used to be
extremely happy to be here, but recently everything
changed. About three months ago, Kelly suggested we
bring Rebecca into our bedroom and "teach" her how to
be a woman. I initially refused, but when I saw the two
sisters interact with each other, my other brain took
over and I fell under my girlfriend's spell.

Kelly played with her sister's tiny pussy for a few
minutes, but what she really wanted was to watch me
push myself into Rebecca's virgin vagina. It was
awkward. I was so nervous but Kelly took control of the
situation and moved things along. Before I knew what
was happening, I was thrusting deep into a 10 year
old's forbidden little twat. Rebecca cried in pain, but
I kept going as Kelly sat on the chair near the bed and
dildo-fucked herself into orgasm heaven.

Back in the present, Kelly and I were groping and
necking like crazy, and I was about to enter her when
she wiggled out from under me and got out of bed. "What
are you doing?" I asked in bewilderment. "You'll see,"
she said and ran off to the bathroom. I waited
impatiently until she emerged with a gigantic strap-on
dildo and a devious smile. "NO, NO, NO! I said no way!
Remember?" I immediately blurted out.

"Not for you, Baby. I bought this for our little
Fuckdoll," she said.

"Come on, Kelly, let it just be just me and you
tonight," I tried to discourage her, but she is always
unreasonably stubborn when she gets horny. She argued
back, "I'm gonna use this on someone tonight, so if you
don't want it to be you, Jason, I suggest you come with
me." Kelly grabbed me by the wrist and led me to the
living room and turned on the light. "Wait here. I'm
going to get her up."

After a feeble attempt at protest, I sat in the
recliner and did as she said. I heard some noise and
what sounded like arguing from the hall, and then they
both emerged into the living room. Rebecca was nude and
shivering, yet it was not cold in the room. We could
not look each other in the eye, and soon my hard-on was
gone.

Kelly was not pleased with this. She led the shaky girl
to the sofa and had her kneel on it, facing away from
me. Her little white bottom was on display for me to
enjoy. "Stay there," Kelly commanded her sister, and
knelt on the floor beside me. "Look at those pigtails,
Jason. Look at that cute little ass. Isn't she sweet?
Huh Baby?" she teased.

Kelly reached for my slightly hardening cock and began
to slide her hand up and down while she talked.
"Remember when you last fucked it? Hmm? Remember how it
felt to put your oversized cock into her sweet little
undersized pussy? I bet you do. I bet you want to feel
it again, don't you? But it's my turn tonight. You
didn't want any, so now you'll just have to watch from
here."

Kelly got up and approached her sister from behind. She
lowered her mouth to Rebecca's snatch and asshole and
began licking her like a cat. Rebecca's moans of
protest and discomfort made my cock stand at attention.
I was ashamed that this was so arousing for me to be a
part of, but I could not help but touch myself as I
watched.

As Kelly tried to insert her fingers into Rebecca's
holes, the little girl broke away and fled to her
bedroom. Kelly cursed and chased after her, but I
stayed where I was. Seconds later, Kelly returned,
dragging Rebecca by the hair. She threw her to the
floor and retrieved a pair of handcuffs from the nearby
coffee table which she used to shackle the struggling
girl's hands behind her back. "Stand up," she told me,
and I did what she said. She pulled Rebecca to her
knees, my stiff cock an inch from her reddened face.

Kelly smacked the girl's ass hard, and as Rebecca cried
out, Kelly forced the girl forward onto my cock.
Rebecca's scream was cut short by a loud "GULP!" sound.
"Hold her head!" Kelly told me, and again, I did as I
was told. She moved around my back where she used
Rebecca's long pigtails to tie around my waist. Kelly
put a hand to my chest and pushed me back into the
chair. Rebecca squealed (somewhat) and was pulled along
with me.

"OW!" I yelped in pain as Rebecca bit down on my cock.
She was choking a bit, and could hardly breathe. I
looked down at her face. My dick looked so big in her
tiny mouth. She made soft crying sounds as tears ran
down her cheeks. Kelly stood over us with a wicked
smile and said playfully, "Damn! I wish I had a cock
right now! Oh wait, I think I do!"

As Kelly fit herself into the harness, I watched
pitiful little Rebecca and almost told her I was sorry.
But I guess it was a little late for that. Kelly and
her humongous strap-on dildo were ready for action. The
fake phallus was about 10 inches long and 2 and a half
inches across with an internal dildo that penetrated
the user as well.

The harder Kelly fucked, the more she got out of it
herself. But of course the inside part was only a
fraction the size of Rebecca's end. I shuddered at the
sight of it. Kelly spoke to her sister in a soothing
voice that made my cock throb with anticipation. "Becky
Honey. I'm going to make you feel really good, OK? Just
try and relax."

I knew Kelly was full of shit. She generously
lubricated the strap-on and slid her hands up and down
the large shaft as if she could feel it. Rebecca
strained to look behind her, but her tied pigtails kept
her tightly in place. "NNNNNN! NNNNNNNNNNN!" was the
only sound Rebecca could make.

Kelly put the monstrous head at the opening of her
sister's miniscule cunt and gently forced her way
inside. "UUUUUNNNNN!!" Rebecca tried to scream. Kelly
moaned as the smaller end worked its way into her
waiting snatch.

She painfully sunk the first inch, then the second, the
third. Streams of tears flooded Rebecca's face as Kelly
began to fuck in and out, slowly at first, but the pace
soon increased. I, too, began to move my hips up and
down, feeling the head of my dick massage the back of
this little girl's throat. Kelly and I locked eyes. She
was mad with lust that I knew was mutual. "Are you into
it now, Jason?" she said through her teeth.

She was pounding her sister's pussy quite forcefully
now, and I felt the vibrations from deep within
Rebecca's throat. Kelly put her hand on the back of
Rebecca's head and pushed down with brutal force. I
felt my penis bend at the tip as it made its way down
her pipe.

Rebecca squirmed violently against the onslaught, her
eyes bulging and bloodshot. Her handcuffs rattled as
she struggled to be free of them. Her back arched with
each miserable gag reflex. Adrenaline surged within me,
watching little Becky buck and drool into my lap.

Kelly let go and let Rebecca recover. She sputtered and
continued to gag as she fought for air. Kelly was still
hammering that pussy, getting nearly 7 of the ten
inches into her sister's twat. "I'm sorry, Honey," she
told her sis, "I promise I won't do that again." But
Kelly was a vicious liar. As soon as Rebecca got her
breathe back, she felt Kelly's hand once more.

This time she held Becky down for close to a full
minute. The drool flew out of her mouth as her eyes
bulged again. I was at the end of my resistance. It was
like slow motion; watching Kelly in action, and the
bright color purple on her poor sister's tortured face
sent me off.

A pint of hot cum welled up within my aching blue balls
and fired up and into Rebecca's mouth, down her throat,
and into her stomach. "OH BECKY! OH BECKY!" I wailed in
ecstasy. "Oh Yeah!" Kelly exclaimed in triumph, "I knew
she would get you off!"

Kelly and I caught our breath and left Rebecca lie in
the fetal position while we continued to full around.
"Take this off," I told her, referring to the obnoxious
strap-on, but she said she wasn't finished with it.
"Babe, her pussy can't take anymore of that thing," I
said, but she had another plan.

"She still has one more untapped love-hole," Kelly said
with that devious sparkle in her eye. "Come on, you
can't be serious," I said, but she had already decided.

Rebecca was still in cuffs, and was too exhausted to
move. Kelly lift her and helped her onto my cock, hard
again from looking at Rebecca's yummy little body. I
was sitting on the sofa with Rebecca straddling me. I
wondered if she could even feel me after taking Kelly's
enormous "cock" a moment ago. I sure as hell could feel
her, though.

Becky's little pussy still felt tight and soft and oh
so warm. I placed my hands under her baby-bottom and
raised her up and down on my shaft. It felt incredible.
The girl didn't even struggle with me at first, but
then she saw Kelly coming at her out of the corner of
her teary eye.

"Oh no. Don't," she said pitifully.

Kelly ignored her and aimed the strapper at Rebecca's
impossibly tight bunghole. We had never gone there
before and I knew it was going to hurt. "Hold her
still, Jason," Kelly said and moved in for the kill. I
wrapped my arms around her petite body and bear hugged
her. Becky's bung successfully resisted the massive re-
lubricated plastic cock for only a second, and then it
gave way. Becky screamed in agony as it found its way
inside.

"Shut her up, dammit! Someone will hear!" Kelly scolded
me.

I did the only thing I could think of; I kissed her.
Our mouths made full contact, my tongue forcing itself
into her young mouth. She could no longer scream. I
held her face hard to mine to keep her from crying out
again. Kelly had already sunk half of the cock into
Becky's bottom, but she was not satisfied. She
continued to push, inch after inch, until all ten
inched were hiding inside.

I could feel the fake dick through a thin membrane
inside Rebecca's body, competing with me for space.
Rebecca was fighting furiously. Kelly turned Rebecca's
head to the side and said, "Shut up, bitch!" She
grabbed the girl's pigtails and held on to them like
reigns, all the while pounding Rebecca's ragged, young
body.

Our two cocks moved in and out of this sweet, innocent
young baby's holes, and we enjoyed every second of it.
We both moaned in sinful pleasure and called out
Rebecca's name over and over again. Kelly leaned
forward and kissed me lovingly, "I love you," she said.
"I love you, too."

When we could no longer take the intense pressure, she
said to me, "Don't come yet, I want to show you
something." I agreed and we both withdrew from our
unwilling lover. Kelly re-handcuffed her sister in a
kneeling position against the entertainment center.
Rebecca was crying and humiliated beyond belief. I
watched in erotic anticipation as Kelly finally removed
the harness and stood in front of Rebecca. She rubbed
her clit faster and faster as she worked her fingers
inside her own cunt.

I knew she was about to cum, but I wasn't prepared for
what was about to happen next. Kelly shook and grunted
with a powerful climax and began to squirt a clear
fluid onto her sister. I watched in disbelief as Kelly
actually ejaculated, covering poor little Becky in girl
juice. When Kelly was through, she turned to me,
smiling and exasperated, and said, "Your turn,
sweetheart."

I rushed over to Rebecca and surprised her with one
last facial penetration. I wanted this to feel as good
as possible. I held her pigtails and fucked her face
like a jackhammer while Kelly cheered me on. Rebecca's
head repeatedly knocked into the wooden fixture behind.
I wanted to see her face change color one last time,
and it did.

Her skin became a pretty shade of blue, and the sound
of her gagging aroused me to the point of no return. I
pulled out and jerked myself frantically while Kelly
massaged my balls from underneath. I swear I sprayed
that little cunt's face with so much nasty cum that
there wasn't a dry spot on her. She tried to avoid it,
but I gave her a coating of the liquid love she had
worked so hard to produce.

I gave Kelly the biggest kiss I had ever given a woman,
and together we retreated to our bedroom. We slept very
well, leaving little Becky tied up in the living room,
covered in our mutual cum. "Goodnight, Rebecca," we
both said before we drifted off to sleep. She was our
little Fuckdoll.

END

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

Kristen's collection - Directory 44

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

All Tied Up
by Negative Creep (address withheld)

***

A teen abduction, gang rape and cum bath. (M+/f-teen,
nc, rp, v, ws, bd)

***

I slid my dick across her stomach and back and forth
over the puffy nipples from her budding fourteen year
old titties. Within minutes I was spewing my load over
her chest, a pearl necklace for a young teen. Her eyes
were as glazed as her entire body: she was gleaming wet
from spunk, jizz, sperm, cum. Her stomach, legs, and
arms were wet. Her slightly hairy pussy lips were
dripping with cum. She kept licking her lips trying to
get the drippy sperm off and out of her mouth. Her hair
was matted wet, her eyelashes coated and her ears full
of goo.

This fourteen year old was covered with the sperm of
twelve men who had taken turns fucking her mouth and
sweet little cunt or simply jerking off on her.

Her arms were tied to the bedposts as were her spread-
eagled legs. She had stopped fighting after being
dicked and unloaded on dozens of times. All of the men
-- me included -- were so turned on by raping this
little bitch that we found we could cum two or three
times, it was such a hot sight.

Me, this load was my fourth because, well, let me back
up.

Earlier today cruising the mall parking lot I spotted
this little bitch, long strawberry blonde hair, skimpy
red halter top, short shorts that barely covered her
teenie ass. Little cunts like that make me want to fuck
the shit out of them because young cockteases grow up
to be big cockteases. Little girls like her needed to
be fucked, forced to suck and showered with sperm,
treated like the little whores they look like.

I watched her walking closer to where I was parked as
she left her friends, equally dressed like dirty little
sluts but she was the one I had my sights on, alone and
walking slowly, ears covered by headphones.

I made my move as soon as she passed my car. I flew out
the door, grabbed her, my hand over her sweet mouth and
pulled her into the car. A few slaps shut her up while
I quickly pulled out my dick and jerked it while my
hands ran over her body, under her shorts where I felt
the thong (fucking whore!).

I yanked her top away to reveal those sweet titties,
the nipples involuntarily hard. Within seconds I jerked
a big load of cum onto those tits and ordered her to
rub it in and then lick her fingers clean.

She was so scared and crying, she did as she was told.
I made the little slut suck my dick clean as I demanded
she tell me her age, even as my cock was in her mouth.

She managed to mumble "fourteen" which made my dick
instantly hard again as I rubbed it all over her little
face, now actually the slut the advertised herself to
be.

Long story short, I gagged and tied her and drove off
to the meeting place where 11 guys were waiting, each
who paid big for the privilege of raping a teenie girl.

I thoroughly enjoyed watching them break her cherry and
make her cry, deep fuck her raunchy little cunt mouth
and jerk load after load of cum into her fourteen year
old face.

This would go on all night until the little whore was
sore in every hole, gagged time and again by big dicks
and finally the recipient of a gang jerk, each of us
spurting one more hot load of cum onto her fourteen
year old face, body and hair.

After that, she was dazed looking up at all of us as we
gathered around her once more.

"No," she whimpered.

"No baby," I said. "We’re not gonna jerk off on you
again."

She looked hopeful.

"No," I said as I held my dick close to her pretty cum-
covered cheeks, "Not cum..."

And I began to piss straight into her fourteen year old
face as all eleven other guys did the same: face, hair,
titties, pussy.

This little cunt was going to be real mess when we were
finally done with her.

END

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*

Kristen's collection - Directory 45

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Holiday In Africa
by Author on Africa (aut...@uwclub.net)

***

A white cheerleader sneaks off for a holiday in Africa
while her rich parents think she is staying with
friends. (M+/f-teen, 1st, orgy, intr)

***

Kirstie stepped tentatively into the bar. She had
arrived that evening from New York, but was too excited
to catch up on her sleep. At last, she was here!

In Africa, on a safari holiday!

She had flown in with a group of Americans and had been
met at the airport by the safari firm, where she had
met the other people who would be on the tour with her.

Some of them were in the bar, but they did not seem to
have noticed her. They were a mixed bag. Two couples,
two families with their kids, and one other single
woman travelling alone. Her name was Ruth, she was
about 25, and she did not seem very friendly. Not
apparently wanting Kirstie as a holiday friend. This
had disconcerted Kirstie. Only in her late teens, this
was her first holiday alone. Her rich parents thought
she was staying with Susan, and her family, at their
cabin in the mountains.

She stepped deeper into the crowded bar. The reality
was beyond anything she had imagined. She was shocked
by the teeming mass of black people. The smell in the
bar was of humanity at its most pungent. Most of the
crowd in the bar were black African men, with a few
tourists among them. Obviously, the local Africans used
this bar as well as the hotel guests.

She could have gone into the rooftop bar but meeting
black men had been one of her teenage fantasies. There
were a few black women in the bar. They did not look
particularly respectable. She suspected they were
whores looking to make money from the white tourists.
They were certainly very aggressive in chatting up the
white men, even when their wives were present.

She had never seen so many black people in one place
before. It shouldn't have, but it still came as a
surprise to her to being in a country where nearly
everyone was black. African, she corrected herself. She
must be careful not to offend.

As she headed for the bar, the crowds parted. It was as
if she was walking through the sea, and the water was
parting for her. She was surrounded by sea of smiling
black faces. She jumped as a hand cupped her bottom in
a quick squeeze then darted between her legs from
behind. She whirled in fury that someone would have
dared to touch her. She glared at the laughing African
men behind her. They were much older than her. She
tried to decide which one had been the groper, but
their laughing eyes and smiling faces defeated her.

They took no offence at her belligerent scowl that
would have scared off her college suitors. They pressed
forward trying to talk to her, offering her their
drink. Cheeky grins prominent.

She realized that she had nothing to fear from these
smiling faces. Only warmth and laughter was in their
eyes.

Nevertheless, she backed away from this group of rather
forward men. She dodged through a gap in the crown and
reached the crowded bar. Surprised that almost by magic
a gap had opened for her. Even the barman seemed to be
awaiting her arrival. "Coke, please," she asked the
barman who grinned and fetched a Coke, as she watched
he stopped and put some Bacardi in it.

"No, no just Coke," she protested. He grinned. "On the
house, madam." His grin was infectious, and Kirstie
couldn't help but smile. She took the drink, looking
nervously at it. She had not had many alcoholic drinks.
In America, she would not even be allowed in a bar,
never mind given alcohol. This was another first for
her.

She jumped!

Someone else had groped her!

A hand on her leg, up underneath her lightweight skirt!

She whirled around, to be met by more laughing eyes,
and grinning faces. She scowled, but who to scowl to?

"On holiday, miss?" "Have you been here before, miss?"
"Do you have any friends as pretty as you?" Laughter
all around, Kirstie could not help but smile. "You'll
see lots of animals. Lots of birds."

"Will I see dangerous animals?"

"We are all around you, miss!" They roared with
laughter.

"Come and sit down, miss." "Over here." "No, over
here." "Next to me." Kirstie was confused. There seemed
to be such an eager, cheerful crowd of men. She had
never been the centre of so much attention of so many
men so much older than herself. She was used to the
boys at school. As the daughter of one of the town's
prominent businessmen, she was used to being treated
with a certain respect.

She looked around for people from her group. What few
there were in the bar where equally besieged. She tried
to head for one of them. The crush of Africans was
thick. She could feel them pressing against her. Hands
seemed everywhere. She tried to avoid them but whenever
she turned hands seemed to accidentally touch, or not
so accidentally touch.

To brush her bottom, her waist, her breasts, her bare
legs, even! She pushed hard, but it was no good, the
press was too thick. She turned back to the bar,
resting her drink and gathered herself.

Africans were all around her. Is this not what she had
wanted? Some were whispering to her, but she could not
hear from the noise in the hotel bar. It was all so
overpowering. Another drink appeared in front of her.
One of the Africans was holding it out to her. She
turned to look at him.

He was big!

I mean REALLY big.

There was laughter in his eyes, which seemed to be
laughing and admiring at the same time. He pushed the
drink towards her and she took it. She smiled back at
him, nervously. He leaned forward to try and hear what
he was saying. That was when the hand touched her
again, high on her thigh. Inside again, beneath her
skirt.

She froze.

Smiling faces in all directions. The crowd was so tight
around her she was unable to tell whose hand it was! It
moved, stroking gently. Kirstie felt like a prisoner,
trapped in a sea of men. It was as though the press of
men had conspired to pin her in position giving her
groper a free rein. She couldn't believe this was
happening. Who would dare?

The hand was gentle, soft, warm. It stroked in circles.
Her nipples stiffened. Kirstie cursed her body for
betraying her. She shouldn't be aroused by a stranger's
hand. It was so weird to be standing in a bar, with a
man's hand under her skirt and not even know whose it
was! She wriggled her hips to throw it off, and there
was giggling around her. She realized these men could
see her nipples had become erect though her tight T-
shirt. It was embarrassing.

She turned to the gentleman who had offered her a
drink. He smiled and she edged closer. He was big. He
would keep the others off, she reasoned.

She twitched as his hand slid around her shoulders and
pulled her closer to him. The other hands slid away.

To her surprise, she realized she missed the warm touch
of that caressing hand. What on earth was the matter
with her? Her rescuer, for that was how she considered
him now, was whispering in her ear. She could not hear
him, but he was gesturing to an alcove where there was
some seating. She nodded, and allowed him to lead her
there.

She would be able to sit down and she would be safe
there, sheltered from the crowd. She moved forward, and
his hand slid around her waist. He was so strong, she
realized. She could feel his muscles ripple across his
arm.

The alcove she found was crowded suddenly, as African
men poured in to the alcove behind them. She was
pressed and crowded by laughing, grinning faces.

"You like to party?" Kirstie nodded. The Africans
roared their approval. "You party girl, yes?" Kirstie
grinned. Parties she understood. "I like parties!"
"Yeah!" they roared and Kirstie smiled.

The Africans were talking rapidly among themselves, and
Kirstie could not understand them. She looked at her
rescuer. His eyes met hers and she shivered. It was a
strange, tingling shiver. She felt herself moisten and
was shocked. No man had ever made her react like this.
He was a big male animal and he wanted her. Just like
all these other men wanted her, she realized. She would
have to be very careful. This was not America. This was
not a game. This was the real world, with real men.

The surrounding crowd of African men did little to hide
their admiration. Bantering, joking, laughing smiling
eyes that fondled in much the same way that hand had
stroked. Her "friend" nodded at her. "You'll be safe
with me." His hand rested on her bare thigh. She
nodded. Another drink appeared in front of her.

"Do you like dancing?" she asked the Africans around
her. They looked at her. "Yes, we like dancing. Too
crowded here. You come with us and we take you dancing.
We party!" More laughter. Kirstie nodded.

"Is there a club nearby? A nightclub?"

"We have our own club!"

Laughter and giggling greeted those words. The hand on
her thigh stroked and Kirstie relaxed. It felt nice.
She was feeling woozy. Nice, but woozy. The hand was
hot, stroking, sliding on her bare flesh. It was too
hot to wear stockings. She looked at the hand.

It was black, so black on her white flesh. She shivered
again. Her nipples were really hard. She looked at the
Africans who were talking to her. She could see their
eyes on her hard nipples. They knew! She flushed, and
they laughed. She flushed again.

Inside, she was glowing. A strange warm glow centred in
her loins. She must be careful, she realized. Only one
more drink, and then she must sleep. But the drinks
kept coming. She found herself excited at the eager
African eyes.

It was as though they were making love to her with
their eyes. Caressing her, fondling her. Stripping her.
Instead of being shocked or afraid, she found herself
even more aroused. Wet between her legs! Her panties
were soaked.

She stood up, and wobbled lightly, to more laughter.
Hands supported her.

"Party Time!"

"No, I must sleep now." African eyes grinned at her.

"No time for sleep! Holiday time! Party time! Dancing!
Fun! You come with us, we show you the best time ever."
Kirstie could not help but laugh at their enthusiasm.

"No, no, time to sleep!" They smiled, and urged her
forward. Kirstie allowed them to guide her through the
bar. It seemed much easier with the Africans helping
her. Suddenly she was outside, in the balmy African
evening. It was so refreshing outside, a lovely,
comforting warmth. With wonderful smells from the
hotel's lush garden.

How did she get here?

She was supposed to be going to the hotel lobby. She
turned, but the Africans were surging out behind her.

"Party time!" They yelled, grinning at her.

"No," she tried to explain, but it was no good, they
were not having any of it. She laughed as arms around
her waist virtually lifted her off her feet. These
Africans were so strong! She snuggled against her
protector, offering no resistance as he carried her
away.

"Well, only for a little while," she whispered to him.
The Africans whooped, and led her in a crazy dance
across the pristine grass-covered lawns of the hotel,
past the swaying palm trees, and under the glittering
starlit sky. They laughed and whooped with Kirstie, but
their eyes were watchful for the hotel security men.
For the police who would no doubt question them if they
found them with this pretty white girl.

Kirstie looked up. Where were they?

They had gone only a few hundred yards from the hotel
and yet the transformation. The road had become dust.
Shanties lined the street. There were no more street
lights. She looked at her escort. He grinned and
tightened his grip around her waist.

"Where are we going?" She was nervous. They could tell
it from her voice. They grinned. The predators had
snared their prey. Soon it would be time to play with
their prize.

They turned through the narrow maze of alleys, through
the shanties until they stopped. They listened. There
were some whisperings. Then they led Kirstie inside the
nearest shanty.

Candles and oil lanterns lit the interior. It was
musky. Music started up, and one of the Africans handed
her a drink. She drank it nervously.

"I'll have to go soon." They grinned. She could see a
feral lust in their eyes, a greedy naked hunger that
she had never seen in the eyes of men. She quivered,
and turned to her rescuer.

"Come little lady, let's dance." She slid into his open
arms. He would protect her. She would cling to him, and
he would keep her safe. The music was slow, the other
Africans silent, watchful. She pressed closer. The
African grinned. He could sense her fear, and it
excited him. He could feel her youthful breasts pressed
against him. They would taste so sweet. His hands slid
down her back, gently cupping her soft, round bottom.
She would be able to feel his cock now, and he grinned
to himself.

Kirstie held on tight. She had gone too far. She knew
that now. No one would come and help in this shanty
town. Her skirt was short and light, and she could
sense their eyes on her lovely legs. Her "rescuer's"
hand cupped her bottom.

Normally, she would not allow this. Not allow this
familiarity. Tonight she hung on and hoped she would be
allowed to go back to the hotel soon. His hands were
stroking her bottom. It was nice. She wriggled in his
arms. He had something in his pocket. It felt like two
cans of Coke. You would have thought he would take it
out before dancing with her!

Suddenly his hands were on her bare bottom! Not over
her skirt, but inside her panties! She struggled, but
he held her tight. His large black hands moulded the
soft, silky curves. As she struggled she wriggled
against him. He seemed to be rubbing the Coke bottles
against her!

"No, let me go." Her voice was low, pleading. There was
no point being demanding. She knew that would get her
nowhere. His hands were electrifying on her! No man had
ever had his hands inside her panties, and others were
watching.

"Please, no." She struggled free of his hands and
pulled away. She looked up at him.

"I would like to go back to the hotel now." He grinned.
But this time there was no humour in his eyes. Instead
there was a strange look. He reached for her. Kirstie
backed away, but the now silent Africans pushed her
back towards him. She fell into his arms, and he
grasped her tight. His mouth crushed down on hers, and
he kissed her.

Fiercely. Passionately. He kissed. Kirstie nearly
swooned.

Then his hand was between her legs. Cupping her vulva,
moulding, teasing exploring. Kirstie struggled to pull
free, to push his hand away, to free herself.

He shook her. It was like shaking a rag doll! Kirstie
bounced in his arms, and then he pulled her close. He
had locked one of her hands behind her back! She
squirmed in his grasp.

"Please...."

She looked up at him. His eyes stared back at her.
Those eyes.... She felt loins pulse and throb between
her legs as she looked into his eyes!

"Please...." Her voice was a soft whimper. He grinned,
and Kirstie watched as his mouth lowered over hers. His
tongue flicked her lips gently, soothing, searching.
She felt weak at the knees. She briefly struggled then
sagged into his arms. His hand slid lower, slid between
her legs, then moved tantalizingly upwards. Her wet
pussy soaked through her panties and coated his black
fingers.

His mouth clamped on hers in another fiercely
passionate kiss. His hand slid inside her panties,
sliding them to one side, and delving within. He
explored her wetness. The heat, and arousal of her
loins, was so much more intense than she had ever
experienced before. Tentatively her tongue lapped
against his own, greeting and accepting his tongue.

His hands tightened her in the crotch of her panties,
twisting and turning them until his grip was firm. A
ripping noise filled the cabin. Kirstie was nearly
faint with shock. The black stud had literally ripped
her knickers off! She looked at his hand, raised before
her face. The panties were in shreds.

"You won't need these in Kenya!"

Then he hurled them into the fire. She watched the
flames curl, and frizzle at the material. He pushed her
down to her knees in front of him.

She crouched there at his feet, while he struggled with
his trousers. Suddenly he pulled his cock free. She
nearly screamed. It was incredibly thick and long.

It had not been soda cans in his pocket at all, she
realized. He grasped her hair tightly and pulled her
forward. With his other hand he grasped his cock and
slapped her face with it. Her cheek flushed as wet
juice splashed against her face. He laughed and pulled
her head back before slapping her face again with his
cock. There was a cruelty in his eyes now, as his heavy
black cock slapped from pretty white cheek to pretty
white cheek.

Red marks flushed her pretty face. Then he thrust into
her mouth. Gripping her hair tightly, he thrust.
Kirstie spluttered as she took her first cock into her
mouth. Her "protector" laughed. A low evil laugh, as
Kirstie struggled and choked. To Kirstie's shame and
confusion, her tongue was licking and lapping as though
it had a mind of its own.

Finally he pulled free. He looked down at Kirstie, his
eyes were cold and hard. She trembled at his feet as
she looked in awe at this powerful vigorous man. His
hand stroked lightly over his huge cock, then he pulled
it erect. Kirstie found herself eyeing two large
hanging testicles.

"Lick," he commanded.

"Lick!" roared the other Africans. To her amazement,
Kirstie's head bobbed forward, and she started licking.
Her body was betraying her, she reasoned. She had to
submit, she reasoned. She had no alternative, she
reasoned. Her breasts were throbbing with heat. Her
nipples were straining, and her thighs were wet with
her own running juices. She groaned as she licked at
the delicious tasty pungent black balls.

Then he pulled away again. He grinned down at her
approvingly. She smiled happily in response to that
grin. Then he turned around so he had his back to her.
Kirstie was confused. She looked at his thick full
heavy bottom. She was confused. What did he want?

"Lick," the Africans shouted. Kirstie looked at them.
"Lick!" they roared. Kirstie looked back at her new
Master. Shocked, she saw he had parted his buttocks.
The dark ring of his anus peeked at her.

"Lick!" they almost screamed at her! Kirstie's head
bobbed forward, and her dainty pink tongue licked. The
room erupted as Africans surged forward. She found
herself lifted off her feet and carried backwards to a
straw pallet. Black hands ripped her clothes from her
body. Hands that probed and eagerly and roughly
fondled. Squeezed and stroked. Bodies surged on and
around her as 10 African men sought to be the first to
mount her.

Suddenly Africans were flying all around picked up and
hurled aside. Kirstie gasped as her "rescuer" loomed
above. Her eyes fell to his cock. It was huge! It would
split her apart. She clutched at the other Africans
trying to keep them between her and the black God
preparing to take his pleasure from her.

Her hand slid across slippery black flesh, as the last
African was torn free of her grasp. She lay beneath
him, a vision of loveliness. Ah, so young.

Goosebumps raced up and down her gorgeous white body.
Her breasts heaved. He looked at her.

"Well," Kirstie whimpered as her tightly clasped legs
loosened and parted. She stared fearfully into his
eyes, as her legs slowly drifted apart, opening for
him.

Finally she lay beneath him like a frightened pigeon.
Spread. He grinned as he lowered himself. Laughed as
Kirstie screamed as his cock impaled her virginity.

He chortled, as 10 black inches thrust all the way home
to Kirstie's desperate wailing keen.

Her body shook and rolled in orgasm despite the pain of
her deflowering.

Later, much later, he pulled free from a sated,
exhausted Kirstie. As he pulled away, the rumpus began
again as the other Africans surged forward. Before
Kirstie could draw breath, another eager desperate
black cock was surging inside her wet, aroused centre.

Others clustered around. Cocks were thrust at her face.
Her hands were wrapped around other cocks. She could
see men playing with themselves as they waited their
turn. Another orgasm wracked her body, as the second
African shot his seed deep inside her belly.

He was quickly pulled away, and Kirstie found herself
flicked over, and held face down. Immediately a heavy
black cock thrust into her mouth and she suckled on it.

Sudden pain wracked her body, as an African cock
buggered her. Split her anal cherry with a fierce and
eager lunge. Kirstie screamed around the cock in her
mouth, which only excited the Africans more. Jets of
heavy male sperm shot into her mouth. Kirstie struggled
to free her mouth from the torrent pouring into her.

The cock in her bottom thrust hard pushing her deeper
onto the cock in her mouth. Suddenly she was sucking
and swallowing, as she realized it was quite tasty. Her
bottom bucked against the cock in her ass. She gulped
for air as the cock in her mouth pulled free. It was a
short gasp as another quickly replaced it.

Ooooh! She realized. All these men are turned and want
me. Every one of them is going to have me! She cooed,
sucked, bucked and writhed! In the corner of her eye
she saw the rest of her clothes being thrown onto the
fire. She mewled around the thick, heavy black cock in
her mouth. She wouldn't need the clothes anyway.

Not this holiday.

Two months later, Kirstie was writhing between two
eager rutting Africans, on the mattress they had
specially brought for her. The two months had been sex,
drink, sex, sex, eat, sex, drink, and sex! She was sore
and exhausted. Deeper in the cabin, she had an
audience. It was not uncommon now. Performing on the
bed while other Africans watched and usually joined in.

Not just Africans. White people came to watch. Rich
tourists she suspected coming to see a white girl
fucked by African men. She didn't care anymore. The
door opened and sunlight invaded the cabin. Kirstie
closed her eyes, and continued suckling and humping.

The Africans were haggling, bartering. It must be
another tourist, she thought. She humped and nibbled,
sucked and thrust. She loved putting on shows. It made
the Africans even hornier to fuck her in front other
Americans!

Beer cans opened and the newcomer settled into his
seat, watching the sweet young white girl writhe
between the rutting Africans. He had come to Africa to
try and find Kirstie, who had gone missing two months
ago. Her father was a friend of his, and Susan his own
daughter was one of her friends from school. Susan was
back at the hotel sleeping off some sunstroke.

He was 46, his first time abroad. He had heard there
were shows like these in Africa. The white girl was
obviously loving it, she was sandwiched between two
eager thrusting blacks, and sucking on a third! His
cock throbbed and he tried to appear nonchalant sipping
on his beer. The girl's body shook in rapture as she
had another orgasm.

She was young enough to be Susan, he thought, and his
cock throbbed and jerked at the wicked thought!

The Africans were finished and leading the girl over to
him. He could see a leather collar around her neck. A
steel chain led to a central pillar. My God, he
realized she was just like slave. Except she was white,
and they the blacks were Masters.

The girl was led in front of him. He looked down
eagerly and was shocked to meet Kirstie's glazed, lust-
laden eyes. His face was stricken.

"Please," she whispered, "help me." Her tongue licked
nervously across the wet lips of a succulent mouth. The
Africans had taught her to behave like this. It
encouraged the tourists think it was real. That it was
real was not lost on her. It excited her.

He reached down. God forgive me, as his fingers reached
for his zipper. God forgive me he whispered as he
pulled that succulent mouth forward. He had fantasized
about the lovely Kirstie sucking on his cock. Her
father would never find out....

Kizeki grinned. As he slid quietly into the hut, he
smiled as he watched the middle-aged American pleasure
himself with Kirstie's mouth. He had to control his
laughter. His own pretty daughter Susan was not in
their hotel as he supposed. He had heard of this
American asking too many questions and checked him out.

Susan was safely ensconced in another of his shanty
cabins miles deep in the township. When this American
returned to the hotel to find his daughter gone, he
would not need much imagination to know exactly what
was happening to his own sweet daughter! By the time he
led the police back here they would be long gone.

END

(First published on DarkSecret.com)

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 46

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Rock, Paper, Scissors
by Peter Pan (ud...@hotmail.com)

***

One girlfriend can be a lot of fun. Factor your fiancee
into the equation also and you're talking sexual
anarchy. (MFF, bi, oral, orgy)

***

Just how fickle is man?

You would think that I of all people, could answer that
question, being born of the sex in question? Fact is, I
must plead the fifth here, having regrettably an inside
knowledge of both the case and its litigants.

It seems I am currently on a soul-cleansing kick of
sorts, given my propensity of late to divulge various
aspects of my sexual experiences that assuredly portray
me as a man of dubious ethical status. Certainly the
last chapter of "HV Postscript" entitled When the Sun
Goes Down On Harper Valley, does not exactly upsize my
credibility as either a bona-fide protector of
womanhood in general or as a father per se!

Now it is time to lay aside another myth - the
monogamous nature of Peter_Pan.

Some of you may recall an earlier published
recollection entitled PSG? If not, it matters little.
The story simply explored the outcome for a teenage
girl in Colorado, who fulfilled her wish to meet with
the likely deviate, who penned the Harper Valley series
and which she freely admitted had provided her with
many a night of orgasmic solace.

Our meeting that afternoon was not without its own two-
way emotional entrapment. What I failed to point out to
readers subsequently is that we planned on marrying...
and before you cast your heavy-handed judgments upon
me, be aware that such a union was shortly afterwards
fully ratified by Katie's parents themselves, despite
both being considerably younger even than me.

I had of course then, no right whatsoever being in
Springfield Ohio the week before last, attempting to
resurrect a seven-year's past, romantic interlude with
Amy that was chronicled in some detail in "On the Banks
of the Ohio."

Why then did I do it?

It assuredly wasn't to compromise my relationship with
Katie. It certainly reflected no intention on my part
to 'play the field' to feed my own vanity. If I had to
offer some psychological insight into my behavior it is
because I simply love girls - uniquely and separately.
I tend to compartmentalise relationships and live each
on subtly different planes. Ultimately of course this
is not workable - which is why, shortly after I wrote
at the very end of "Back To The Future" - "So where do
we go from here?" I confessed to Amy the situation with
Katie.

She looked at me for a few moments, neither angry or
tearful.

"Have you any idea what you do want?" she asked
eventually, drawing the bed-sheets up around her waist.

"I want both of you," I replied almost with petulance.

"And how many others are there?" she enquired. "Are we
just talking about America or does your problem extend
to various other continents?"

"I haven't explained this very well, have I?" I offered
up, none to confidently.

"You haven't explained it at all," Amy responded.
"Matter of fact, I'm not even sure why I'm still
talking to you." She was almost pouting now - quite the
prettiest little expression on her face.

"So let me see if I'm understanding this Noel." she
continued. "You fly out from Sydney Australia just to
see me in Springfield. You tell me you love me, mainly
because you 'forgot' to mention it last time you were
in Ohio while taking a vulnerable sixteen-year old
girl's virginity one hot summer's afternoon. Now,
almost eight years later, we make love all night but
instead of getting me breakfast as you promised, you
sit there telling me "well actually there IS this girl
in Colorado I had planned on marrying?" Have I missed
anything?

"Yes," I said. "The whole point of what I was trying to
explain Amy." I paused for a moment "Would you like me
to go downstairs and cook you some breakfast
sweetheart?"

"No, its OK," she replied sweetly, "I'd only want to
throw it at you... SWEETIE!"

Neither of us spoke for a moment.

"So what age "teenie" is she? Are we even talking
"legal" here?"

"She's nineteen," I confessed. Damn it did sound
ridiculous, even after putting her age up a few months.

"Well I guess I can't be overly critical," she said
matter-of-factly. I was only a couple of weeks past
being fifteen myself that day down at the river. What
is it with you and majorly young girls? You think maybe
your middle-life crisis is extending into old age?"

"Ouch" I said, "Nah its nothing like that Amy. I
haven't lied to you - I do love you, its just that..."
she cut me dead.

"Yeah - you love Katie too - and God knows how many
other girls you have managed to seduce by virtue of the
written word. You know what makes me angrier than
anything Noel?"

I looked at her blankly.

"The fact that I love you as well. I can't believe how
stupid, na�ve, and gullible I must be." She stared at
the bed-covers for fully a minute. "So what is the
plan?" she asked.

"Let's drive to Denver and sort this out?" I proffered.

"You mean like girl to girl?" she levelled at me. "Yeah
right! While you take yourself down to the nearest
coffee bar and seduce two more waitresses during their
meal break? Good idea! And like Katie is gonna be real
happy to see me isn't she? Oh and the other thing - you
wanna drive to Denver? You know how long that would
take? Well over eighteen hours! And guess what? I'll
need a lift home!"

**

"What KIND of problem?" Katie asked, after I rang her
cell.

I had of course to tell her I was back in the States to
which she understandably enquired,

"Dare I ask where... not to mention why?"

I figured the latter was best left unanswered at this
juncture. Pagan Sex Goddesses can be a real handful
when they get mad.

During the course of the next couple of sentences I
finally brought up the subject of my twenty-four year
old compatriot.

"That's not the Amy from your Ohio story is it?" she
asked. "I had more or less assumed that story was
true." She was quiet for a moment or two. "OMG Noel
you've gone back to see her haven't you?" I could feel
the generated heat. The phone line went dead.

Took multiple call-backs but as always, a girl's
naturally inquisitive nature won out over anger.

I had barely gotten out a couple of brief sentences in
between being castigated from pillar to post when Katie
asked outright.

"Is she there with you now?" I had of course to be
honest in my reply.

"Put her on please... I think I'll get more sense out
of her." I handed Amy the cell.

The two of them must have run up one hell of a bill,
but as the conversation wore on, it was evident there
was little or no animosity being engendered either way.
At the point Amy started actually giggling, I was
flummoxed.

Eventually she put the phone down and turned to me.

"She is way too intelligent for you Noel," she laughed.
"I can't wait to meet her."

For a twelve hundred mile trip, it went pretty damn
quick. The first day, we drove from dusk till dawn
pulling into Topeka KS, which at six seventy five miles
from Springfield, was well over half-way. Booking a
suite at the Ramada Inn on East Sixth, we both availed
ourselves of a hot shower (separately guys... .kindly
keep your minds above the belt would you please!)

Way too late for dinner, we simply had room service
bring up an array of sandwiches and liquid
refreshments. We ate in near silence for the greater
part of it.

Cleared away, we changed for bed and Amy sure as Hell
wasn't going to make it easy for me.

"So, are we going to share the King size Amy, or am I
banished to the trundle?

She sat there on the edge of the covers, a picture of
rampant desire and youthful appeal. "Hell, this could
go to the video ref" I was thinking.

"Well I guess one more night isn't going to make any
difference to Katie is it? she replied finally. "I
doubt the possibility hasn't occurred to her and
besides, you're a rat anyway, so what damage can just
one more evening of betrayal cause?"

I was beginning to like the way she thought.

Even as I slid her panties down, kissing those sexy
little hips on either side, she was giggling softly
"What a total bastard... ohh yesss, right THERE
please!"

**

Needing obviously to give Katie's parents a wide berth
(she still lives at home of course) we rang ahead and
made a booking with what sounded like a convenient
meet-up point on Colorado Boulevard. Somewhere that
Katie could get herself to with reasonable ease of
direction.

What can I say? The Royal Palace Motel might certainly
be termed 'convenient.' What it might not be adjudged,
is 'upmarket!" With patrons milling around that must
surely have had their ten minutes of fame on stage with
Jerry Springer, the motel represented the premier stop-
over point for all the local trailer-trash.

Pulling-in to the Palace's near empty car-park we were
just fifteen minutes up-front of our 4 p.m.
appointment. Securing the swipe-card to Suite 31 which
the girl at the front desk assured us was "to the rear
of the building and quite cosy," we located the sole
elevator which besides smelling of feral cats, required
one to hold the door closed to maintain electrical
contact.

Amazingly the room itself was habitable - almost
luxuriously appointed by comparison to the rest of the
building. Couple of King Size beds, newly painted walls
and serviceable carpet almost made up for the tatty
curtains stapled permanently closed across the window.
I suggested Amy make herself comfortable while I go
down to the car-park to wait for Katie who was due any
moment.

Barely had time to cross the road to the gas station
opposite and get a 6-pack of "Sprite" when she pulled
in to the entrance and parked alongside the Sebring.

I scored a brief kiss, although her expression was
suggesting "You're totally dead-meat unless you can
come up with some world-class defense strategy here."

"Where's Amy?" she asked. I told her I'd left her
upstairs and that we had only just gotten here
ourselves. As I once again commandeered the elevator
from Hell, Katie simply looked at me. "Classy place,"
she muttered, sniffing the air as the door closed for
the fourth time.

"You're looking really nice Katie," I told her, wanting
to change the subject, besides which the skirt and top
she had on were both stylish and tasteful.

"I know," she said, putting me totally in my place.

Introducing the girls to each other was not the
definingly awkward moment I had envisaged. Rather it
was me who seemed the superfluous entity. There being
no useable chairs to speak of, the girls perched either
side of one of the huge beds whilst I took up residence
on the other... far enough away to almost need a loud-
hailer.

Was the conversation stilted? You would have thought
so, but right from the word go, the two of them were as
at ease with one another as might have been two sisters
meeting up after a few years apart. Amy was keenly
interested in Katie's chosen subjects at College while
the differing Ohio lifestyle seemed to be a topic of
untapped discussion, judging by Katie's incessant
questions on the subject.

After some twenty minutes of near social-exclusion I
informed both girls I was going downstairs to organise
some refreshments. Besides glancing across at me, my
impending departure seemed to register little in the
way of interest. 'Maybe this hadn't been such a great
idea after all,' I was thinking.

On my return they were still at it, so making myself
comfortable between them, albeit nestled up against the
headboard, I proffered the tray of sandwiches to either
girl in turn, who showed not the least reluctance to
relieve me of either a turkey and cranberry or a ham on
rye creation. I didn't have to force-feed them the
champagne either.

Midway through her second sandwich, Amy just looked up
and enquired,

"So, when are you guys getting married?"

Katie stared at me, "Yeah, good question Amy - I was
wondering that myself."

"Whoa!" I muttered, making a noise like a siren, "Pull
over... Wedding Police!" No-one laughed.

"Well hey, you want we should finish these sandwiches
first Katie, or should I call down to Room Service and
get the number for "dial a preacher?" I asked.

Feeling less in control by the minute, I figured to try
a new tack.

"Okies well look, my plan always was for us to get the
house first - which I still plan on doing before
Christmas incidentally, then we gather unto ourselves
our what? three friends? and we wing it to the local
courthouse to do the ring thing?"

"You make it sound so romantic," Katie giggled. I
leaned across and gave her a kiss.

I glanced backwards to see Amy watching intently.

"Its OK, you can kiss her too if you like?" Katie
grinned at me.

"I can?" I spluttered, fully bewildered now.

"Sure," Katie smiled, "She's nice - I really like her!"

I wasn't about to put it to the vote. Inching across
the bed I leaned forward and kissed Amy lightly on the
mouth.

Not one hundred percent sure what it did for her, but
at the point she put her arm around my neck, I wasn't
feeling quite so platonic. The kiss deepened and the
sensation was exquisite.

"God that is so hot," Katie laughed. How I wanted to be
hotter!

Inching up beside me near the headboard, Katie took a
hold of my hand and thus I broke off facial contact
with Amy and sought her own moist and sweet tasting
lips. The fact that I could now observe the curve of
her diabolically sexy breasts as they nestled barely
out of sight in that frilly little bra,. was no
guarantee of my continued good behavior.

As if to confirm my degenerating social inclinations,
with my spare hand I began to fondle those exquisite
mounds with respectful gentility.

"Noel," she gasped, returning my hand to the coverlet,
"Behave, we have company,"

"Oh, don't mind me," Amy giggled. "I'm used to it!"
then realising the implications of what she had said,
put a hand to her mouth. "God, I'm so sorry Katie - I
didn't mean anything by that!"

Pulling free from my lips, Katie grinned, "Don't worry
about it Amy, I know how he is... way less control than
the average schoolboy... as I'm sure you've
discovered." It was Amy's turn to blush.

Once more my hand roamed the dunes and valleys, but
this time I encountered no resistance. Katie allowed
herself to be eased back on to the bed while I caressed
her softly. I can't say that she was moaning, but her
body language was not in any need of an interpreter
let's say. I was conscious of Amy moving in closer
herself and turned to look at her.

I have mentioned before how girls invariably seek each
other's hand in group sexual situations. I'm not sure
whether it is some sort of spiritual support or just a
'sisterhood' thing. Whatever, Amy had gently grasped
Katie's left hand and was looking at her with a mixture
of compassion and sexual arousal.

"Kiss her again," Katie half whimpered, an instruction
that did not warrant repeating. This time I kissed her
exactly as I had that day down at the Ohio river and
with much the same result. She too was now encroaching
on emotional melt-down, fully unable to repel my hand
which now was gently squeezing both breasts beneath her
top. Katie I knew was aware of this but equally happy
it seemed to allow it.

The softness beneath my fingers was shredding any
semblance of diplomacy on my part and our kisses
escalating in passionate interaction. Amy's soft
moaning was now fully audible, but far from
discouraging what might be seen as outright betrayal,
Katie continued her urging for me to take things quite
obviously to the next level.

"Play with her tits," I heard her whisper.

So shocked was I hearing this, I glanced back at her
only to find Katie propped up on one arm with her right
hand well up between her legs, performing deeds of
valor that were unfortunately totally obscured by her
skirt.

I had Amy supine in moments and met with not the least
resistance - either physical or verbal, as I undid the
top few buttons of her top. So skimpy that lacy -
almost crocheted little bra, I could see her erect
nipples straining beneath the soft material. Not for
long though, a front-loading clasp is the equivalent of
a lottery win in such situations.

The gasps I heard as Amy's breasts were revealed in
totality, reflected both girls' delightful femininity
and there really was but one option open to me. As I
leaned forward, suckling her right breast, drawing down
deeply on that perfectly formed dark brown nipple, I
felt Amy's sudden intake of breath at exactly the same
moment Katie whimpered, "God that is just soo hot...
keep sucking her."

Problem is, when your mouth is engaged in so
pleasurable an activity, your hands start to feel left
out of the equation and can hardly be blamed for
wanting to redress the situation.

Even as I commenced tugging Amy's skirt upwards, she
began to shake her head from side to side in denial of
my planned modus-operendi. Despite the fact she was now
rubbing herself hard through her own panties, Katie
made with the slightest gasp and inclining her head
whispered, "Please don't fuck her... but you can do
anything else..."

Amy showed no sign of having heard Katie's plea and
despite indicating some initial reluctance, made no
attempt to dissuade my hand from inching further north.
As I reached her panties she could not prevent her legs
from spreading marginally, to allow better access.

I suppose any impartial observer would have considered
my plight at that moment, something akin to winning
Powerball. Sucking a young girl's breasts while
fingering her senseless, as one's teenage girlfriend
looks on, masturbating herself to Paradise.

From my viewpoint, about all I could concentrate on was
the texture and softness of those wonderful milky-
smelling breasts and the sensation of my fingers as
they slipped inside Amy's panties to begin caressing
that moist chasm between her legs.

"Oh God, I am soo coming," Katie announced suddenly to
no-one in particular, as she quite obviously attained
the finishing line with multiple soft cries of
pleasured release. Such things are contagious, for not
more than thirty seconds afterwards, Amy began to buck
wildly - her hips fully in control of the situation -
as she too registered a seismic quake of acceptably
pleasing proportions.

Now here was a situation I would have thought that
might have been hard to follow-up with normal
conversation. I mean, what could anyone say? "Thanks
for letting me borrow your fiancee's fingers Katie?" or
maybe, "That was soo cool - watching you sucking that
girl's tit's Noel!"

As it happened, the last thing I was expecting came to
pass. Both girls sat up and made themselves decent -
doing up buttons, pulling hemlines down etc before
heading off to the bathroom together to rinse their
sticky little fingers (if not other areas) I suspect. I
was left simply to contemplate my unfulfilled
procreative status, with little more than a hand towel
and the remnants of the champagne bottle.

On their return, both girls looked at me like I was
some charitable case sitting in the gutter and swigging
cheap sherry out of a paper bag. That's pretty much
what I felt like as it happened.

Perching themselves on the covers alongside me, both of
them giggled before Amy muttered to Katie, "He looks
soo sad, what can we do to cheer him up?"

"Why don't you kiss each other," I suggested, quaffing
the remnants of my quite excellent champagne.

"You mean like this?" said Katie, leaning across and
kissing Amy's lips far from indelicately. The other
girl had not been expecting this and was momentarily
taken aback. Possibly on account of the alcohol
coursing through her own system, maybe she was just in
the mood - who knows? but whatever, Amy then slipped an
arm around Katie's shoulder and returned her kiss with
fire of her own.

Be assured, this had my whole attention. Sure, I had
seen my share of girl on girl affection at Harpers...
what am I saying? In my own house, but this was vastly
more intimate and arousing - most likely because it was
unplanned and just happened to be involving two young
women that I had a keen personal interest in.

It was Katie's turn now to be bereft of any
conventional response and as if seeking guidance, she
glanced at me for a second. I just smiled and muttered
to them both, "Hey it's Ok with me guys, just do what
comes naturally?"

Well what can I say? Just so much seemed to come
naturally to them.

After some moments of what I would have to describe as
intense kissing, both girls relaxed their embrace and
breathing heavily looked into each others eyes. I think
it was at this second, questions were asked and equally
- answered! As before, Katie took the initiative and
very tentatively laid her right hand on Amy's breast.
This brought an audible gasp of surprise and I thought
for a second, she would resist any further advance.
Instead though she pushed a few locks of hair out of
her eyes and began to lightly fondle Katie's undeniably
sexy mounds.

How the Hell was I supposed to handle this? Just a poor
guy stranded on a bed of dreams with two girls making
out? I was ultimately aware of course of physiological
changes taking place in areas of my own personal
concern, but far less sure of what I was gonna do about
it?

At this juncture, both girls I think were either
unaware or unconcerned as to my presence. Both were on
a voyage of exploration and discovery, borne out by
Katie actually slipping a hand inside Amy's bra and
quite obviously fondling her skin to skin. The
slightest of moans were now audible as Amy wriggled
about, inserting her own hand up beneath Katie's skirt.
I had no option but to facilitate access to a part of
my anatomy that in normal circumstances might be
classified socially inappropriate.

Having now her breasts (and presumably nipples)
manipulated as well as experiencing her pussy rubbed
silly through her panties, Katie's resistance was at an
all time low now and her needs escalating in time with
her respiratory distress. Unable to contribute anything
useful in the way of conversation, she had slipped
further down the covers and was happy to let Amy
dictate the pace.

Seeking to help matters along, I knelt alongside Katie
and began unfastening the clasp on her skirt. She gave
a little cry of almost fake shock but made no effort to
prevent me unzipping her and then tugging the item
completely off. This of course returned a rather more
involving aspect of her wriggling about in those skimpy
little pink panties while Amy's fingers performed their
own vaginal mazurka for my viewing pleasure.

Wanting simply to balance up proceedings though having
still a hand inside my own zipper - a fact Katie, but
not yet Amy, had noticed, to judge by her cheeky smile,
I slipped my spare hand up between Amy's knees as she
knelt there indulging her lust with my fiancee, and
began to rub her panties the length of that
delightfully sexy slit. Even had the inclination to
kiss those hot little lips between my dexterous
ministrations.

"Pull her panties down," Katie giggled between gasps of
pleasure. Seemed like a sensible notion to me, even
though I was forced to defer my own pleasured caresses
in order to comply with her wishes. For her part, Amy
was something less than reluctant and getting up on all
fours now, straddling Katie completely, wiggled her
backside in my direction. A foolish move in any
circumstances.

For just a few moments I allowed myself the luxury of
simply taking in this super-heated image of girlish
indulgence. Katie with her hand up between Amy's legs
frigging her silly, while she in turn was having her
own pussy played with, the girls intermittently kissing
as before.

Kneeling behind Amy, Katie had to desist momentarily
fingering her newly come-by friend, whilst I tugged
those sexy black knickers down and off. The view was
improved 100% at the point I removed her skirt also.
She always did have a rear end to die for.

It would of course have been the work of but two
seconds to penetrate Amy from that angle and indeed my
every instinct was thus primed, but Katie looked up at
me as I positioned myself, and once again just shook
her head, that expression pleading silently for my
honorable retreat. Instead then, I knelt to the side of
the tableau and began squeezing and rubbing Amy's
breasts, which brought forth moans of pleasure... from
both girls. After all, Amy had Katie's nipples
completely free of her bra now and was manipulating
them with something less than finesse. It was patently
obvious both these two, liked girls!

As the two of them found yet more ways to pleasure each
other, I was left to play catch-up with my own swollen
and cruelly ignored member. Gazing at Amy's naked
bottom was as good a way as any to get myself over the
line - especially seeing several of Katie's fingers
now, buried up to the knuckle inside her pussy.

Katie, ever aware of what I was doing, did her best to
help by fingering Amy harder by the second. "Cum over
her butt," she yelped breathlessly. The right words at
the right time! Looking in the wash-up, not unlike
Zorro's calling card, I spurted a goodly amount of
sticky white gel all across those sexy cheeks. I heard
Amy gasp and saw Katie grin.

The girls brought each other off seconds later and
there was peace in the valley for the next five
minutes.

"How come Katie still has her panties on?" Amy giggled
eventually. She had a point, and thus midst cries of
"Noooo, c'mon guys, this is so naughty," I held her
arms whilst Amy tugged them off. I have to admit that
sexy little triangle of brown hair was an immediate
magnet for everyone's viewing enjoyment.

You surely cannot blame me for wanting to capitalise on
this searing hot opportunity of having two, pretty-much
naked young girls on hand? Grabbing next Amy's arms, I
pulled her back on to the covers while she struggled,
mainly for effect I have to say. "Lick her Katie," I
pleaded - something that I know she was not mentally
averse too, as we had discussed her girl-girl
preferences long ago.

Discussing it and actually seeing it are way different
experiences however. For her part, Amy was gasping with
embarrassment and surprise - but I didn't see any
attempt by her to close up those legs. Katie simply
knelt between her knees and giving her next to no time
to adjust, kissed her hard on the pussy before licking
her gently that first time.

The noise that escaped Amy's lips at that moment was,
if not a hiss of pleasure. a sigh of resigned
submission. The fact is most girls like being licked by
other girls even if they cannot bring themselves to
admit it. Amy quite clearly did not have that
reluctance, as she pulled Katie further to her and
spread her legs like the slut she wanted to be right
then.

From my perspective, it was all good news - virtually a
reversal of the sexy girl on girl aspect I had
witnessed not ten minutes earlier. Only difference was
this was not a pussy I could or should ignore that
wavered before me, as her owner accentuated its
presence - some might think deliberately - by wiggling
her bottom in my direction. They don't make come-ons
any clearer.

No sooner had I made a move in her rearward direction
than Amy, bucking almost from Katie's indecent
assaults, muttered audibly, "Fuck her Noel, fuck her
little pussy real hard."

I always aim to please.

Even as I aligned myself for entry, Katie had her own
hand up between her legs in readiness to guide me in. I
felt her gasp as I pushed into her with little
gentility but maximum intent. I was just able to make
out Amy taking a hold of Katie's breasts that she then
began rubbing and fondling and which brought gasps of
pleasured reaction from their owner.

Grasping those well delineated hips I began to thrust
in deeper until Katie was moaning loud enough to
disturb anyone in the next three rooms. There is no way
this was ever going to be a prolonged stay, and indeed
the reality of Katie's predicament - my fucking her and
Amy molesting her stupid, could only ever combine to
relieve me of my procreative stocks - such that
remained at least, in near-record time.

Withdrawing, I sank to my knees just as Katie,
clutching at her well-patronised tourist venue, rolled
over on to her back alongside Amy, who either
forgetting entirely the aspect she was presenting to
the world, or whose sexual needs were such that she
figured "open is best," simply smiled up at me like the
proverbial Cheshire cat!

"What in Hell are we achieving here?" I wondered. I
started the day with two girls, two problems and really
only one choice. Now I had two girls, two problems and
pretty much no choice!

(c) Peter_Pan 2006

The latest Harper Valley compilation has just been
released. "Harper Valley: A Postscript"
http://www.lulu.com/content/402381

And everyone is welcome at "The World of Peter_Pan"
website:
http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/index.intro.html

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 47

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

African Gangbanged Bride
by Wife Watcher (wif...@excite.com)

***

A teenage bride gets to experience native life up close
and personal on a trip to Africa with her Anthologist
husband. (M+/F, wife, intr, gangbang)

***

The first time that I ever had a black cock was when I
was 18 and on a trip to Africa with my new husband Ben.
We were on the 2nd week of our Honeymoon when one night
in the hotel bar, Ben, my husband who is an
anthropologist and is 43 years old, was talking to a
group of old black men about their tribes and customs
etcetera.

It was very warm, no, very HOT. So I was wearing a
bikini top and mini-skirt, no panties or stockings as I
was longing for a cool breeze to waft up between my
legs and cool me off. I was having a miserable time
just hanging around waiting for Ben and drinking when
this really gorgeous African man came over and
introduced himself to me. He told me his name which I
couldn't pronounce but it sounded a bit like George, so
that's what I called him.

We talked and danced for a couple of hours and as I'd
had a few drinks, I didn't object when his hands
started to roam, squeezing my bottom and playing with
my breasts. I was actually enjoying it as Ben had been
neglecting me a bit. Being on Honeymoon, I thought that
we would be having sex night and day but maybe because
Ben is so much older than I am, we had only done it 3
times in 9 days.

Then George asked me to go outside for some air. I was
going to tell my husband that I'd be right back but he
was so engrossed in talking that he hadn't even noticed
me dancing never mind notice me going outside with a
tall black African.

The store, the church and the hotel were the only solid
wooden structures there. The only other buildings were
grass huts. That is except for a small wooden barn that
we found when he took me around to the back of the
hotel. He was kissing me and I was really drunk and
just having an awesome time kissing him back as I was
being groped by this very handsome and exotic, black
man.

We went into the barn and lay down on the straw. I
slipped my bikini top down and let him suck and squeeze
my breasts. My legs were spread and he was between
them. I knew what was happening when I felt his hard
cock brushing along my inner thigh; and I loved it.

I was longing to feel his cock start to penetrate me. I
remember it felt really good as it slipped inside. He
was kissing me and pumping his lovely cock into me. I
was just moaning and holding on. It was very warm and
steamy in the small barn and we both were sweating and
breathing heavy as we kissed and rubbed and fucked. I
was very close to having an orgasm when I opened my
eyes and looked over his shoulder to see three
tribesmen watching us.

My first thought was panic, but just then George really
started to fuck me hard. He was groaning and slamming
into me. I knew he was cumming. Then I could feel his
hot cum flood my pussy as he squirted it deep inside
me. I was lost in passion and I just closed my eyes and
thrust my pelvis into his.

I was still very close to cumming, when he started to
slow down and he whispered some things in my ear that I
didn't quite hear as he finally stopped. He kissed me
and smiled as he pulled his cock out. God I felt so
empty as I felt his cum seeping out of my pussy.

He got up and pulled his pants up. I was still lying in
the straw. I sat up a little and closed my legs and
covered my breasts with my hands. As I opened my eyes,
I could see that there were now six tribesmen, who were
wearing only loincloths; looking at me and smiling and
discussing me in their own language.

I knew I was really drunk, but I must have been
completely insane too, because instead of screaming for
my husband, I exposed my naked breasts to the tall
black natives and, as I looked down at my breasts, I
let my leg fall open slightly; I knew they could all
easily see my pussy.

I looked up and all I really remember is the necklace
of 'lions teeth' that the 1st big tribesman had around
his neck, as he was pushing in between my legs. I laid
back and closed my eyes as I felt his cock find my
pussy. He rubbed it up and down in my pussylips before
he finally slipped it inside of my grateful pussy.

I must have been the first white girl he had ever been
with because he fucked me hard for about one minute
before he was groaning and shooting his spunk inside my
cunt to mingle with George's spunk. I loved it. All I
remember is that the men were older; much older than
George. They all seemed like wild tribesmen, so they
must have loved getting between the legs of such a
young, white girl.

A couple of them were brown and a couple were jet
black, but they all loved fucking me and everyone of
them pumped a load of spunk deep inside my pussy. As
the last man fucked me hard and finally shot his load
inside my completely loose and sloppy pussy, I just
laid there in a pool of cum, sweaty and exhausted.

The man was still on top of me breathing hard and I
could still feel his pulsing cock inside me as his cum
spurted out around it and down over my arse. I never
really had an orgasm during sex before. But that night,
after the second man fucked me, I swear I never stopped
cumming. With each new cock, my orgasms grew stronger
and stronger.

I was moaning and kissing and letting these savages
fuck me and suck on my nipples. God, I was in cock
heaven! When the last one had finished fucking me, I
noticed that George and his friends were still looking
at me and smiling. Somebody said something and George
nodded. Then George pulled me to my feet. I pulled my
top back on and straightened my cum soaked skirt.

George walked me a little further through the village
huts and away from the hotel. I could feel all the
men's spunk pouring down my legs, running down my inner
thighs and calves, and down onto my ankles and bare
feet. I had lost my shoes in the barn.

I was still very drunk and shaky from that unbelievable
sexual experience. The tribesmen followed along behind
us. We entered a long hut. It was quite dark inside and
I could barely see. There was a slightly raised
platform in the centre of the hut and I could see a
couple more tribesmen in the shadows.

George walked me to raised platform. I looked back
towards the entrance of the long hut and I saw the men
there. I guessed that there must have been at least 10
or maybe even more. I felt George kiss me and reach
down and squeeze my cum smeared arse cheeks.

I felt hands from behind and mouths kissing my neck,
hands on my tits and groping my pussy. I don't know, I
guess I just lost control because the next thing I knew
I was on my knees on the platform, sucking black cock
like a complete slut.

I loved tasting those sweaty cocks. Some were pretty
big and others average.

A couple of the men came in my mouth before they lined
up to fuck my sloppy, cum dripping pussy. I was
completely lost. Men were fucking me and I was sucking
cock after cock, men sucked and rubbed and pinched my
nipples and I just started to cum again. I swallowed a
couple more hot sticky loads and I felt a couple more
men cum deep inside my cunt.

I had a thick cock all the way down my throat, I could
feel his cum pumping right down and I barely had to
swallow his thick wads, when I felt someone trying to
slip his cock into my arse. I'd had anal sex a few
times before, but I wasn't too sure about this but they
weren't asking my permission, they just used me any way
they wanted to and the next thing I knew he was fucking
me in the arse as some other man gave me his cock to
suck.

I must admit, it felt really good. A cock in my mouth
and one deep in my arse. I was just a complete slut at
that point. I felt so full. So full of lovely big black
cocks.

My pussy was still tingling from all the cock and cum
I'd had earlier, I was just delirious. I was sucking
and moaning, I could feel the big cock slipping in and
out of my tight little arse, his cock felt so big that
it hurt a little at first, but he fucked me real slow
and easy before he let out a groan and shot hot cum
deep in my arse.

The next man fucked my pussy and got his cock nice and
slippery, then he fucked me in the arse too; and the
next man and the next man and the next man. I don't
even know how many of them thrust and pumped my
arsehole full of their cum, it must have been at least
7 or 8 of them. I just sucked cock after cock and
swallowed load after load as the tribesmen banged my
arse until it was pretty loose and sloppy too.

After about the fourth or fifth man, my arsehole felt
kind of like my pussy but just a little tighter, so as
each new man fucked my arse, his initial penetration
wasn't uncomfortable, in fact, it felt good. I could
have easily satisfied 20 men with my arse.

I don't know where it ended or how long I was gone, but
at some point, the last man moaned and squirted his
load into my mouth and I swallowed it down. I never
even saw the black tribesmen leave, but when I finally
caught my breath and looked up, it was just George and
I.

I don't even know how many men I gang-banged that
night. I certainly didn't ask. I just wondered if they
ever got to fuck any other white girls.

I was a cum covered mess, my legs and face and stomach
were smeared with dirt and cum, my hair was destroyed.
God I looked awful. But luckily the toilet was right by
the door to the bar and George took me to it. I cleaned
my face and body and put my hair up and let the cum
seep out of my arse and pussy into the toilet bowl.
After a couple of minutes, I didn't look too bad so I
rejoined my husband and George back at the bar.

My pussy and arse were sore for a couple of days after
that night. And, of course, every black man I saw, I
wondered if he'd been there, if he'd had my pussy,
arse, or mouth.

***

Later that night, I confessed to my husband Ben what
had happened. I almost fell over with shock; when he
told me that not only did he know all about it but he
had arranged with George to set the gang bang up and he
had watched the whole proceedings.

He has arranged gang bangs for me in other parts of the
world but nothing was ever as good as that first time
in Africa.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 48

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Wendy Hates Me
By AB-2007 (address withheld)

***

Always treat those nerdy boys politely because one
day your life might depend on it. (mf-teens, nc, rp,
v, sn)

***

My heart was pounding in my chest as I fumbled and
tugged at her skirt. Our rasping breath and
struggling grunts were the only noise we were making
now. She had stopped trying to scream, because each
time she did I'd covered her mouth and pinch her nose
so she couldn't breathe, making her light-headed from
lack of oxygen.

Finally I was able to pull her panties down and I
quickly shoved my jeans down also, using my foot to
frantically shove them to my ankles as I climbed up
her vulnerable body intent of shoving my dick home as
quickly as I could.

Wendy was one of those sexy but snooty cheerleaders
at school, one of those girls who it would never
occur to even recognize someone like me, not even as
a life form, much less as a guy who might have needs.
But she knew who I was now. She would soon know that
I had the same equipment as her handsome jock
boyfriends had, and it would be lodged were theirs
had been before me.

As I pulled my body up over hers I looked into her
wide eyes and whispered, "Make a sound slut, as I'll
kill you." I pressed the knife I was gripping in my
white-knuckled hand against her neck until I saw a
bead of bright read blood ooze out where the point
met her flesh.

Wendy didn't make a sound, she just looked back into
my eyes pleadingly. I grinned and whispered harshly,
"Guide me in." She knew what I meant, but she just
lay there. I repeated myself a bit louder this time,
"Guide me in bitch!" and I pressed the knife point a
little harder against her neck. I noticed that the
blade tip was now beneath the skin about a quarter of
an inch and the blood was flowing more now.

She quickly reached down between us and I felt her
fingers grip my throbbing cock and push it against
her shaved twat. Then she began to move my dick up
and down her slit, trying to find some lubrication
between us so I would slip in without hurting her.

Finally, either my pre-cum or hers lubricated the
object of my lust and I groaned in intense pleasure
as my stiff dick slid into her warm moist hole. Wendy
gasped as I shoved myself into her as deeply as I
could. It was heaven, she felt exactly as I thought
she would. I was no longer a virgin and Wendy was the
one who had made me a man.

I pulled my hips pack and then shoved into her again,
holding myself deeply in her and groaning as I felt
her tightness gripping me. I pulled my face away and
looked down into hers. I don't know what I expected
to see, I guess I was feeling so wonderful I thought
I'd see her as excited as I was, but to my shock I
saw hatred in her eyes.

True, I was raping her, but there was really no other
way I'd ever have a chance at a prime piece of ass
like Wendy, and hell, couldn't she just go along with
it? It's not like she was a virgin or anything. I
shoved my cock into her again, and then I wasn't
looking at her face anymore I was just going with the
wonderful sensations that the use of her body was
giving me.

I began to thrust faster and faster in and out of
her, marveling at the sensations that I had only
imaged about before as I'd beat off dreaming about
doing this to someone like Wendy. I knew I wasn't far
away from cumming but the thought of Wendy's angry
face kept flashing through my mind, taking the
pleasure from the experience.

As my body began to tense I closed my eyes and hugged
her to me. The hand holding the knife to her neck
began to apply pressure as if it had a mind of its
own. As my cum began to rise up within me I knew that
Wendy would tell what I'd done and that I would be in
terrible trouble. I guess that's why I kept pressing
the blade harder and harder against her neck.

I didn't want her to ruin the feelings that were
raging through my body, I didn't want to have to
worry about going to prison for what I was doing, so
I kept pressing the blade into her neck. The closer I
came to cumming the harder I pushed the knife.

Wendy struggled, her fists were beating at my back as
the knife slipped through the tendons in her neck and
my dick shoved deeply in and out of her cunt and my
cum boiled up from the depths of my body.

Then lights flashed behind my eyes and my cum erupted
and shot into my lover's body, my body jerked and the
knife hit something vital within Wendy and her fists
stopped pummeling my back. I sobbed for breath as my
hips jerked again and again. My body was so taut that
I thought my heart would stop at any moment, then
slowly, almost imperceptibly my body began to wind
down.

All too soon, my orgasm was washed away into an
afterglow as the intense pleasure Wendy's cunt had
caused in me began to dissipate. I was breathing like
a locomotive as I finally raised myself up on my
elbows and looked down at Wendy's lifeless face. Even
dead she looked beautiful.

I guess in my sexual frenzy I had shoved the knife
into her neck to the hilt because only the handle was
showing now. I almost vomited as I pulled the thing
out of Wendy's shapely neck and plunged it into the
grass beneath her. I had killed her, the enormity of
what I'd done struck me like a ton of bricks.

Then I stood, and looked around the yard. Wendy had
been walking down the alley behind my house on her
way home from school like she did every day. I had
been waiting for her. I'd forced her into my back
yard, where I'd raped and killed her.

I nervously looked around to see if anyone had seen
what I'd done, then I quickly - grabbing her by the
wrists - pulled Wendy's still body around to the side
door of my house and lifting her over one shoulder
and carried her down into the basement.

Being 16, my folks thought I was mature enough to
take care of myself for the week they would be gone
to Aruba. That's why I came up with the plan to force
Wendy to have sex with me -- since they wouldn't be
home to stop me -- the only thing is I hadn't planned
on killing her.

Oh well. At least I could afford myself of Wendy's
body for the next week before my folks got home.
Wendy wouldn't mind, I thought to myself as I
undressed her still body and began to sponge off the
blood from her neck and the cum from around her
shaved pussy lips.

END

More of my stories at:
http://www.asstr.org/~Kristen/ab2008/index.htm

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 49

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Prize
by Marlissa (ev...@bay.com)

***

Captured to fight for the entertainment of alien
species, or is "fight" quite the right word? (MG, nc,
sci-fi)

***

The red light from the two suns blast a fiery breath
over the Plain of Pain, causing the two sisters from
Earth to avert their eyes from the blinding orange
light. They both hung limply from the Prize Posts at
opposite ends of the enclosed arena on top of Hover
Platforms high above the Arena of Battle. Their nearly
nude bodies perspired in the alien heat, and from time
to time bucked rebelliously against their plasti-cuffs.

"Quite attractive in their own way, are they not
Tarok?" the Pleasure Lord inquired.

The Warlord grunted, the scaly gills on his neck
snapping shut with a click. "Indeed they are, Quinnax.
Their smoothness is revolting at first, then," his long
tongue slipped in, then out, "it grows on you. And the
other animals find them attractive. Probably why all
the Prize animals come from Earth."

Through his almond-shaped black eyes, he considered the
animals from Earth. They were siblings, young in Earth
terms, being just sixteen and seventeen Solar years.
They had both been taken and stripped, then re-dressed
in garb designed to engage the interests of their
champions. The older one, a long yellow haired female
wore a pink chasti-thong, regulated by the Pleasure
Lord's wrist console. Her healthy breasts were covered
by a matching pink Chest Harness. Tarok had mentally
named her "Sira"-- the word for "toy."

Her sibling struggled fiercely in her own chasti-thong
and chest harness, though this bitch had considerably
smaller breasts and her hair was less pure yellow, with
streaks of brown. He had named her "Ivi"-- the word for
the small pesky tree-dwelling rodent her struggling
reminded him of. Both wore training collars and were
tagged with Ident Chips, as Animal Control regulations
required.

"The crowds are gathering. Will you initiate the Call
To Perform soon?"

Tarok pressed, anxious to see the entertainment begin.

The Pleasure Lord had noted the growing hum of the
hovercraft that now floated expectantly over the Plain
of Pain. The gathering of spectators was growing
noisome and Quinnax let his taloned digit fall on the
red button that signaled the Call To Perform. From
opposite ends of the Arena two hovercages emerged from
holding pens. In each raged two male figures, naked but
for the black chasti-thongs and training collars they
both wore. One was black, the other white, each with
bloodshot eyes, hugely muscled and growling animal-like
from between the protective enviro-field of the
hovercages.

Tarok smiled. "This is new. Behavior-alteration?"

Quinnax nodded, his tail looping up and into the dust.
It always did that when he was pleased with himself.
"Yes, simple testosterone boosting actually. Wears off
after a day and a night. I did it to avoid what
happened at the last contest."

Tarok snickered. "You'd better avoid it!" he thought.
The last contest had ended lamely when the two bucks
had refused to perform. They were both destroyed at the
insistence of the crowd.

Quinnax waved his green talon at the cynical Warlord.
"I know what you're thinking. But I did myself one
better. I used the Time Transponder to pull these two
beasts from earlier in earth history so there's no
chance of sympathetic behavior. They are from the
Neolithic Age of earth development-- vicious and very
promising!"

Tarok looked at the two. They looked brutal and
merciless. Quinnax might yet hold onto his position as
Pleasure Lord yet! His black eyes flattened out in
pleasure as the hovercages halted and Quinnax flew
vertically upward to begin addressing the crowd.

"Citizens! I welcome you to the Plain of Pain for an
enjoyable experience watching these creatures battle
and fight for our pleasure! As your Pleasure Lord, I
now initiate this performance!"

Clawed hands pounded out a thunderous ovation which
took the Pleasure Lord by surprise. Evidently they were
eager for action after the last debacle. Fine he would
give it to them!

"Here are our two Champions, who will battle for the
Prizes you see!" he pointed at the two wriggling female
earthlings, who in turn looked in horror at the two
snarling men.

"First, Blackie!" Quinnax hovered near to the first
hovercage and touching his personal console,
deactivated the cage holding the black male, who
dropped to the dusty floor of the Arena. He stood up
unsteadily, his jet black skin glistening in the orange
light.

Quinnax continued. "Blackie is a human male, aged
twenty years. He is from the Neolithic Age and while
fully sentient, he is primitive and vicious-- a most
combative performer for you! On your knees Blackie!
Show the crowd what a good human boy you are for your
Master!"

Blackie looked uncomprehendingly at the superior
reptilian-like being that snapped his serpent tongue so
high above him. He grunted and shook his fists instead.

Quinnax wagged his talon. "Bad boy! Now I will have to
punish you!" And with that a digit firmly pressed a
yellow button on his console. Blackie screamed and
clutched at his black chasti-thong, trying to remove
it. Quinnax again waved his taloned hand down. Blackie
obediently knelt at once.

"Good pet human! Good Blackie! Now stay there and I
will introduce you to your playmate!"

The Pleasure Lord floated over to the struggling white
male and likewise let him fall to the hard ground. "And
here is Whitey! Good boy Whitey! Isn't he pretty?
Another human male, this one from a tribe in the
northern part of the planet. Whitey, you kneel for
Master too!" he lowered his hand and the young white
male lowered himself to his knees, looking at the black
some hundred yards away. There was psychotic rage in
his eyes for Blackie and vice versa.

"And what are Blackie and Whitey fighting for? Why just
look at the pretty young females waiting for them
should they win!" He floated over to the older blonde,
and ran his claws through her long blonde hair.

"P-please! Don't touch me! P-p-please let me go home!"
she shrieked, turning away from the alien being.

The crowd chuckled, hearing her pleas on the Universal
translator speakers. Quinnax followed suit, working the
audience. "Quiet, pretty bitch! Don't you wish to mate
with Blackie or Whitey? Which would you prefer as a
lover? Be careful you choose the winner though!"

The blonde shook. "Nooo! No! No! No! I'm Catherine Anne
Jenkins and an American! You let me go now! P-please!"
Her cries dissolved into sobbing as the creature
continued to fondle her, now groping her breasts
through the plastic that now housed them.

"To add flavor, I've pulled these two human bitches
from the later half of the twentieth century. They are
the softest of the species and most attractive. So
Blackie and Whitey will fight all the harder to possess
them!"

Catherine screamed again as she heard the alien explain
her fate to the crowd. "God, no! Anyone, please! have
mercy!"

The crowd tittered at this and Quinnax maneuvered near
the other short-haired dirty blonde girl. He cupped the
younger girl's smaller breasts, his narrow, forked
tongue tsk-tsking.

"Catherine!" the girl begged her sister, "Get this
thing off me!"

"Linda!" the other girl cried miserably.

Quinnax backhanded the sixteen year-old with his scaly
skin, drawing a red welt on her cheek. "'Thing' indeed!
My species is fifty light years ahead developmentally
from yours! Show such disrespect again and I'll
vaporize your tongue!"

The girl clamped her mouth shut and the alien
continued, turning to the crowd. "This one is small
breasted," he squeezed her breast and she winced in
pain, "but full of energy for mating, I'm sure! Well,
now that we're have all the animals ready, we may
begin!"

Quinnax reappeared at Tarok's elbow. "Well done,
Pleasure Lord," complimented Tarok in a whisper. The
public official unctuously slurped out a smile and
continued. "Now if the hero of our fleet, Warlord Tarok
will do the honors, we will put the animals in play!"

With theatrical majesty, Tarok raised his jeweled baton
and lowered it. Quinnax hit two buttons on his console
and the two young males leaped into the air in pain.

"Here we go!" whispered Quinnax excitedly.

The two males eyed one another warily and Quinnax gave
them another jolt.

It inspired Whitey to leap at the black, charging at
him head first. Blackie was caught in the stomach and
fell backward with a thud. Whitey took advantage and
pressed the attack, charging again, but Blackie's foot
caught his leg and sent him sprawling. The crowd
cheered lustily, reptilian sucks and clicking talons
indicating their pleasure.

Once again the two combatants rose shakily and
considered one another, grunting in pain and rage.
Blackie shot out a fist and caught the white in the
square of the jaw. Whitey growled and retaliated with a
flying kick in the groin. Blackie flew backwards and
lay still. Again Whitey pressed his assault and again
Blackie was too fast for him, rolling out of harm's
way.

Whitey pivoted back and Blackie was ready. With pain
redden eyes, he threw himself at the white and the two
rolled in a tight battlegrip, their backs rolling on
the tough gravely basin of the Arena. The crowd roared
again in amusement as White futiley tried to gouge
Blackie's genitals through the chasti-thong.

"We ought to let them go at it without the chasti-
thongs sometime," suggested Tarok.

Quinnax nodded. He liked the idea.

The crowd was in a frenzy now. Blackie had pinned
Whitey on his back and

was thrashing him without mercy. Whitey was sobbing and
trying to ward off the blows but it was clear he had
lost the contest. Finally Quinnax sensed the crowd
growing bored with the action. He casually hit the
immobilize button on both animals, who stood frozen in
time, Blackie's hand raised against the defenseless
Whitey. Again he addressed the crowd.

"Citizens! We have a winner! Blackie has earned his
prize! But what fate shall befall Whitey? Vaporization
or the Animal Shelter? You be the judge!"

"Vaporization!" the crowd roared in unison. Quinnax
smiled, hit a purple button and watched the white male
disintegrate into a fine dust. "And now let us see
which bitch Blackie wishes to mate with!"

Blackie "unfroze" and fell on his face, looking in
amazement at the small white pile of dust in front of
him. He looked at Quinnax, then fell to his knees and
averted his eyes.

"That's a good boy Blackie! But don't worry! I won't
vaporize such a good animal! In fact I'm going to
reward you for being such a tame beast! I'm going to
mate you!"

Catherine and Linda sobbed, impotently struggling
against their bonds.

Slowly they floated to the floor of the Arena.

"Go choose your mate, animal! Go on Blackie, take a
girl!" Quinnax ordered, pointing at the two bound white
teenagers.

Blackie gave a feral smile to his master and ran to the
younger girl. Linda squirmed away as Blackie licked her
face and smelled her. The crowd laughed as he pulled on
her small breasts, then disgustedly walked away.

"Blackie doesn't like the younger sow, citizens. Maybe
the animal with the bigger mammary glands will attract
him."

And as Quinnax said this, Blackie eagerly cupped the
seventeen year old's breasts and tried to pull off her
Chest Harness.

"We have a mate, Citizens! But what of the young human
bitch? Animal shelter or vaporization?" Quinnax asked.

The crowd was clearly ready to call for vaporization,
when Tarok pulled at Quinnax'es elbow. "I'll take her,"
he requested. "She'll make a good housepet once she's
broken."

Quinnax wasn't thrilled at the Warlord's request. The
crowd wanted to see dust. But he was influential and
likely to help him keep his position as Pleasure Lord
in exchange for such a paltry favor.

"Citizens! I spoke too soon! Warlord Tarok had
previously asked me if he might take the bitch! So she
will have a second chance afterall!" He waved the
short-haired blonde's platform to Tarok and released
her. Tarok quickly leashed the flailing teen and
administered an immobilization. The teen stood frozen
at his knees, her eyes wide open in fear looking at the
warlord and the activity about to take place on the
rocky plain below.

"MATE! MATE! MATE! MATE! MATE!" the hovering audience
demanded.

Quinnax raised his hand. "Yes, Citizens! Blackie had
earned the privilege to mount the female human!
Blackie, take your prize!"

Catherine whined as her bounds popped off and she found
herself looking across the Arena at the victorious
black. The huge young black man leered at her and
slowly made his way toward her. Catherine looked down
and saw that the plastic panty and bra that had been
put on her had now fallen off. Simultaneously Blackie's
plastic jockstrap fell off two. Both were completely
nude. As if in grateful response, the black's cock
popped up, erect and pointed skyward. He smiled crudely
at Catherine. She reacted by running in the opposite
direction.

The audience followed the lovechase with jeers and
chuckles. Blackie grew madder and madder as the small
white girl ran from his arms and cock. Tears ran down
her face as she begged nonsensically for help from the
aliens observing her.

"Ah, human mating rituals are violent! Watch as the
female both attracts and resists the much stronger
male! The buck is driven by the scent of the bitch, who
is now in heat! Soon he will mount her!" Quinnax
explained in the role of fascinated naturalist.

Blackie made a lunge at the fleeing white girl, caught
her foot and pulled her down. Sobbing, Catherine begged
the black brute for mercy. But Blackie's flushed face
gave no sign of pity. Her small fists beat at him even
as he forced her on her stomach.

"God no, not that way! Please I'm a virgin! Don't!
Don't-- Ieeeeh!!!"

The Pleasure Lord continued to narrate for the now
quiet crowd. "As you can see, this human male is ready
to penetrate his mate. As is sometimes the custom, this
male is entering her from behind. Go Blackie, go Boy!"

The crowd repeated the cry as the young black began to
rape the white girl anally. "Go Blackie Go Blackie Go
Blackie Go Blackie-"

Catherine went limp as he invaded her and Blackie
reacted by smiling and renewing the assault with vigor.
She arched her back as he filled her with the long
black cock, which rammed in and out and in and out,
like it would never end, the whole nightmare would
never, ever end--

"Are you really letting them mate, Quinnax?" Tarok
asked. He petted his new possession as he watched the
humans bucking below.

Quinnax shook his head. "Oh, no! The females were
spayed after they were collected on Earth. I don't want
them foaling-- just rutting! Besides I think you'll
like having her," he pointed down at the frozen human
girl," spayed. Especially as a housepet. They are much
less trouble that way. All you have to do is let them
rut once in a while and it gets it all out of their
system. "

Tarok smiled as he let his clawed hand grasp the human
girl's small breast and squeeze absentmindedly. So
firm, but so unsuited to foaling he thought. It was
just as well.

Linda, though frozen, heard and saw all. Housepet, she
thought in dawning horror. I'm going to be this
monster's housecat. A tear escaped from her eye and
flowed down her cheek. The creatures didn't notice it
at all.

In the Arena, Blackie was almost through with his
lover. In satisfaction, he withdrew his slick cock from
the white girl's battered-down ass and stroked the limp
thing. The crowd sniggered.

Catherine moaned in beaten humiliation, her long blonde
hair splayed in the dusty extraterrestrial soil, her
face tear stained and lips swollen from Blackie's
kisses.

"Well, it looks like the human stud is finished with
mounting our beauty bitch! Kneel Blackie!" The human
obeyed sullenly, still eyeing the pale blonde teenager.
As he did, Quinnax immobilized him and checked the time
on his personal console. Quinnax needed to wrap this
up; the performance had been a success and all was
fine. Just one more decision needed to be made.

"Well Citizens I'm sure we'll being seeing Blackie
again! What a fine specimen, hah?" the crowd murmured
it's approval. "And what of his mate? Did she amuse
you?" Catherine looked up, her hands over her chest and
looking at the dust. Again, approving murmurs from the
crowd. "Very well, what shall we do with her then?"

Tarok was confused. "Won't you keep her as Blackie's
mate?" he inquired somewhat confused.

Quinnax turned back to him. "No, Tarok, they get too
attached. It makes them difficult to manage. We only
allow human males one mate with any human bitch. That
way they mate well with any bitch we choose to mate him
with in the future. Chances are we will have him mate
with a bitch so she will foal, but not this one."

Tarok smiled doubtfully. "You mean they're naturally
monogamous? Doesn't their own history show that isn't
true?"

Quinnax shrugged. "It's just a theory. And the facts
are disputed. Some zoologists say-- oh, but I've got to
finish up." He turned back to the crowd.

"What then shall we do with Blackie's mate?
Vaporization," Catherine hunched over and shook her
head catatonically, "or Return?"

Again, Tarok indicated his confusion by pulling on
Quinnax'es robe.

"Return? Isn't that dangerous? I thought we were going
to keep them! I mean maybe the humans would prepare
against your 'collection' visits if--"

Quinnax showed his irritation at Tarok's ridiculous
questions by snapping shut his gills loudly. "Please
Warlord-- I have a job to do here! Anyway, humans are
so backward and inferior a species that they don't even
believe facts when they have them! We've been
collecting human pets for a millennia and they refuse
to believe even the ones that we send back to them!"

Tarok growled and flicked his claws in mixed
disappointment and anger.

"Well, I would have preferred the long-haired one if I
had known THAT Quinnax!

This one is so... small!" He flicked the teen girl's
breasts with his claws.

Another tear flowed down her cheek.

Quinnax shook his long, lizard-like head. "Tarok, I'm
sorry but the crowd would be very angry if I
substituted them now. You'll have to keep the one you
choose!"

Tarok sat back. In pique, he groped for the human
bitch's nipple and through the Chest Harness and
twisted it viciously. Now Linda's face was filled with
tears, but still the two members of the mastering race
paid no attention.

"Let her go! Let her go! Let her go!" the crowd
demanded.

Catherine pulled her head up from the ground. She
looked up at her younger sister and the eyes of the two
teens connected over the distance of the alien
atmosphere. There was a sadness and yearning that
connected them that the crowd didn't see but Tarok did.
He responded by yanking Linda's leash down. "Heel,
bitch." The immobilized teen fell to his feet and her
soft cheeks lay across his scaled feet.

The Pleasure Lord rose for the last time. "Well, your
mating amused your masters, bitch! So much so that you
will be rewarded by being allowed to return to your
planet! Bye bye!"

Catherine rose quickly. "No, not yet! Not without my
sister! I can't leave without her! Linda, please!"

Quinnax gave the crowd a "can you believe this?" look,
then hit a button. Catherine, naked and trembling, was
pulled in a thrumming halo of green light upwards
toward the two red suns till she disappeared.

"Thank you Citizens! See you at the next performance!"
Quinnax bid the crowd farewell and the hovercrafts sped
off into the weird orange misty sky.

Linda couldn't see it, but she knew her big sister was
gone for good. She would never see Catherine again.
Suddenly she could move again and she looked up at
Tarok her new master. Her new owner. He smiled evilly.
"Come Ivi, I will show you your new home."

Linda began to rise, but Tarok's foot pressed her down.
"On all fours from this point on I think. Good bye
Quinnax. See you soon!"

The Pleasure Lord nodded pleasantly. He was already
thinking of the stabling of the new human studling
Blackie, who waited immobilized on the Plain of Pain.
He wondered how long Blackie would continue to amuse
the crowd before he too would be vaporized or sent
home.

***

Catherine was wild-eyed and screaming. The
straightjacket and the nice government people were
taking her someplace she could get proper attention.
Mrs. Jenkins couldn't believe what those terrorists had
done to her! All this talk of UFOs and monsters! She
had lost one daughter to these terrorists and the other
to insanity. She watched the van pull away and she
retreated to the house for her third Valium of the day.

Inside the van, Mulder watched as Sculley sedated the
screaming girl.

"No, you bastards! Those fucking things have my sister!
Goddamit!

Goddam!" Her head lolled then her eyes went into the
back of her head.

"Is she okay?" asked Mulder.

Sculley shook her head. "For now? I guess. But
eventually, who knows?

Telling her mother terrorists did this was good Mulder,
-- at least she won't wind up as a lab rat for them."

Mulder knew she was referring to the government people
that seemed to show up at X-file locations before they
even knew about them. He nodded. "How will she be?"

Sculley looked up. She was tired and depressed. "Fine,
except that her entire uterus has been removed. With
surgical perfection."

***

Linda heard the auto-door slide open. Master! She
scampered toward the door. It had been uncomfortable to
walk on all fours, but the flexible plastic braces on
her knees and elbows wouldn't let her extend her legs
or arms. So she had learned to live with it. She looked
up at Tarok, whipping her neck back to get the long
blond hair out of her face, and smiled. She wished he
would bring her back to the pet groomer. Her hair was
too long.

He patted her. "Little Ivi come to greet Master, I
see!"

She wagged her bare butt so it looked like that was in
fact what she was doing and barked from the back of her
throat. She couldn't speak anymore. Master had decided
lesser species shouldn't have the privilege of speech,
so he had removed her tongue. It hadn't hurt and
speaking had just gotten her punished but she missed it
just the same. And she was kept nude now because there
was no reason for her to wear a chasti-thong since she
had been spayed.

"Hungry, Ivi?" he asked.

She responded by licking his scaly ankle. It meant Yes,
Ivi is hungry, Master.

Tarok walked to the food designer and typed in "Ivi."
He placed a small bowl marked "Ivi" underneath it and
watched as the light brown mulch fill the bowl. He
placed it on the floor.

"Here you go, Ivi."

Linda wagged her butt again and stuck her face in the
bowl, quickly lapping up the neutral tasting
nourishment. It was always the same meal but she had
grown accustomed to it. Food was life. And sometimes
Master fed her from the table as a treat, so it wasn't
always the same thing. Tarok watched indulgently as she
licked her chops to get every little bit of the mulch
with her lips. He patted her.

"Let's go for your walk, girl. Come on, take the
leash."

Ivi kept still as she felt the metallic leash being
clipped to her training collar and followed her master
as she led her out into the orange dusted plain for her
to "do her business."

As Tarok led his pet along the pathway, he was
surprised to see Quinnax approach with Blackie!

"How nice to see you, my friend! I see you're walking
your pet as am I!"

Quinnax noted.

Tarok nodded. "Yes, my Ivi needed some fresh air. How
is your Blackie?"

Quinnax pointed down to the leashed male who was
sniffing at the naked blonde teen. "Interested in your
Ivi it looks like! Blackie, are you interested in Ivi?
Better watch out or my stud will give your bitch
kittens!"

Linda kept still as the young black male sniffed
between her legs. It was fun to be with another human
and so she spread them to give him a better view. Her
puss was bare-- Master had the pet groomer permanently
remove it because he didn't want her shedding down
there.

Tarok shook his head. "You spayed her, remember? Oh,
look they're kissing!"

And they were. Blackie strained at his leash to stick
his tongue into Linda's throat. Linda, lonely for human
contact, nuzzled against his face, smiling.

"Young love," Tarok quipped and Quinnax giggled.

Blackie, sensing his master's permission, circled
behind the human bitch and began humping behind her,
his black bare thighs and Chasti-thong slamming against
Linda's butt. Linda responded by bucking in rhythm with
his dry hump.

"Shall we?" Tarok asked.

Quinnax thought for a bit. "Why not? Let me release his
chasti-thong so he can get at her."

Blackie smiled as the thong dropped off. At once he
rammed his hard cock right up inside the teen's ass
from behind. Linda didn't like this method of mating
and began to whine in pain and buck, but Tarok held her
leash tight.

"Go on, bitch, keep your legs spread for your stud--
just like your sister did, remember?" Tarok commanded
his human dog-girl.

And remembering what it was like to be human so long
ago, she smiled. After awhile the anal rape didn't even
hurt as much. Ivi even began to hump back for Blackie.

"Look, she's in heat!" declared Quinnax. "How cute!
We'll have to let them play together more often! What a
life they lead... just laying about the house all day
and humping when they get out. Can you imagine?"

Tarok said, no he couldn't imagine.

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 50

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Raped by Zombies
by Kelly (porng...@yahoo.com)

***

In a world overrun by zombies, only a few people
survive. I am one of the few, but perhaps not for much
longer. (F/undead, nc, rp, anal, sci-fi)

***

The three of us remaining watched as the teeming undead
seemed to gather to the building we were in. None of us
knew how it had started; but we had all lost family to
those bastards.

We had food and utilities, but it was just us three
women; no men had survived that we knew of. And it was
only a matter of time before they found their way
inside.

They would get in much sooner than any of thought. We
always posted a guard while two of us slept, and we
rotated this shift daily. But Diane had fallen asleep
during her shift. Hadn't seen or heard the mass of
undead bodies against the door. It was enough and the
door gave.

They found us while we were sleeping; I'll never really
know what happened to poor Diane on the roof.

Cold, dead hands grabbed us; the smell of rotting
flesh. It was dark. I couldn't see. I flailed my arms,
but to no avail. Hands. Hands everywhere. I heard Kris
scream in horror. Blood curdling. My body was stretched
painfully suspended some feet off the floor. But none
were biting.

Hands ripped at my clothes until I was nude. I was
crying. Someone's dead fingers entered me. Cold
violating fingers. I screamed. I was turned in the air
and lowered on top of one of them, arms and feet still
held. A cold; ice cold penis, hard and long slid inside
me as I was made to straddle it. Another shoved his
purple erection into my anus. Unmerciful. Painful.

And the smell. I wanted to throw up but couldn't. They
shoved, grunting and pushing into me. I tried to be
somewhere else in my mind. Others stood around me,
stroking themselves. Some were cumming. Even it was
cold and lifeless as it splashed over my skin. .

Perhaps they were acting on instinct; trying to
fornicate with the hopes of giving birth. Renewal.

The two inside me came and pulled out. My body was
twisted painfully onto my hands and knees, and again
two more cocks replaced them while a third was shoved
in my face. I would never oblige, but it mattered
little. He stroked it in front of me while the others
pushed. More were cumming, splashing on my skin.

The one in front of me came, rubbing his cock as it
spurted against my cheeks. My stomach knotted, twisting
as I reeled in pain. The two came in me. Replaced. They
kept coming and cumming in me and on me. It seemed
endless.

My mind could no longer function. I shut down. I knew I
would be dead soon. But I wasn't. When it was over, I
just laid there, dripping cum. It was still dark. I
could hear Kris whimpering and knew she had survived
the ordeal also. I painfully crawled to her and held
her hand.

The sun peaked over the horizon and I could now see the
mess that we both were. Cold and shivering, and
bleeding. We went to the window and looked outside.
They were all dead, as if the last life in them was
spent. I held Kris' hand and we both began to cry. It
was a mixed feeling.

We walked outside; the first time we could do so freely
in months. But this was only a reprieve. There would be
more. I squeezed Kris' hand tight.

The End?

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 51

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Parking Lot
By Terri Madison (terri_...@hotmail.com)

***

A gal is taken in a parking lot. Is it rape, or is it
something else? (MF, nc?)

***

You're walking to your car after a long week's work.
Everyone else has already gone home, and the parking
lot is vacant. You're just about to open your car when
a pair of hands grabs you roughly from behind, pushing
you up against the car. You cry out, but nobody can
hear you before a hand is clamped over your mouth as
the other hand rips your top open, exposing your naked
breasts as you didn't bother to wear a bra today.

Your nipples get hard as your tits are mashed against
the cold glass of your car window. You can also feel
your assailant's hard cock rubbing against your ass
through his pants.

With a swift motion, the rest of your clothes are torn
off of you, and you're totally naked save for your high
heels. Your assailant presses his forearm against your
back, keeping you pinned against the car as he
unbuckles his pants. You now feel his cock pressing
against your ass-cheeks.

As he relaxes his grip on you, you consider struggling
and making a break for it. Then you remember that
you're completely naked, except for a pair of 4" heels,
and that you certainly wouldn't get far.

As if reading your thoughts, your assailant speaks for
the first time. "That's right, Terri..." Your eyes
widen in surprise and fright... he knows your name!
"There's nowhere to go, so why don't you just relax and
be nice to me..."

His hands reach around you and begin kneading your tits
roughly. You turn your head, but are warned not to look
at your attacker. One hand wanders down and begins
probing your pussy. Despite yourself, you respond,
involuntarily getting wet and aroused by your
experience as conflicting feelings of fear, lust, cold
and excitement race through your heart.

Without warning, the hands grasp your hips, and his
cock slips into your dripping pussy. You've been
fantasizing all day about being fucked, and now it's
happening -- though not in the way you'd planned,
standing next to your car, cold and naked.

Still you can't help yourself, as you involuntarily
thrust your ass back against your assailant who
responds by pounding you even harder. You whimper
softly as he slams into you forcefully.

"This is what happens to sluts like you," he tells you
as he brings the palm of his hand down on your
wonderfully shaped ass-cheek.

"Yes!" you moan weakly, unable to control your
reactions to the fucking you're getting. You can feel
the familiar feeling deep inside, as you're inexorably
brought closer and closer to the edge by the cock which
is invading your tight pussy so well.

His balls slap against your aroused clit as he fucks
you harder and faster. Now you're screaming... and
still nobody can hear you as you enjoy the first of
multiple orgasms.

He pulls out and presses his cock-head against the
tight rosebud of your ass.

You moan as he slips his cock, lubricated with your
juices, into your tight ass. Pounding your anal opening
just the way he used your slutty pussy... taking what
he wants from you. And you have no intention of trying
to stop him... he is fucking your ass SO well, you
reach down and shove two fingers inside your pussy,
picking up where his cock left off and soon you're
howling again.

With a grunt, he lodges his prick deep in your ass.
"Take this, slut...." he growls as he empties spurt
after spurt of his cum in your ass. And you take it,
wiggling your ass against him as you furiously work
your cunt with four fingers now.

He pulls out of your ass, giving it a good swat with
the palm of his hand. Then he gathers up your torn
clothes and your car keys and walks away, leaving you
locked out of your car, alone, naked, your hair
disheveled, with your juices dripping out of your pussy
and my cum oozing out of your ass.

As you sink helplessly to a sitting position leaning
against your car, your hand wanders to your pussy
again...

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 52

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Honeymoon Couple
by Wife Watcher (wif...@excite.com)

***

On Honeymoon in London a young couple both get used by
men at strip club. (M+/MF, bi, voy, gb, cream-pie)

***

Back in the late 60's we were in London for our
honeymoon. My wife Mary was then only 17 years old and
I was 20 years old. She was small and very slim; I
suppose you would say petite and as pretty as a
picture. Feeling a bit adventurous we thought we would
go around Soho, as then it was considered a rather
naughty place.

As we walked down a street looking at the different
book shops and strip joints, a man in an evening suit
standing in the doorway of a strip club called us over.
"Hi!" he called in a very friendly voice,

"Would you lovely people like to see the show?"

"No thanks," I replied

"But it's free to young couples," he persisted.

Mary and I looked at each other and both of us burst
out laughing "Why not" we said together. The man
pointed the way through the door and up a very narrow
staircase that was illuminated by red light bulbs. At
the top of the stairs there were two other guys who
looked like bouncers and as we approached one of them
welcomed us with a big smile.

"Are you members?" he asked knowing full well that we
weren't. "Well you will have to fill out an application
form. He was interrupted by the other man who was
surlier. "She's been barred, she can't come in."

"She can't be!" I said. "Not only haven't we been to
this club before but we have never been to London
before!"

"Take no notice," the first guy said. "He's always
getting things wrong."

"She is barred," the surly one persisted.

"OK then, take her into the office and look at the
photographs." Then to me, "We keep photos of anyone who
has caused trouble, so he can soon see that he is
mistaken."

"Go on then. Go and check."

So the guy took Mary by the arm and escorted her into
the office, I was about to follow them then other guy
said

"Er! While your misses is out of the way, would you
like to have a look at these?"

And he beckoned me behind the desk to look at some
pornographic photos. Well back in the 60's stuff like
this was hardly ever seen. I was completely absorbed in
looking at the photos of girls being fucked by 2 or 3
guys at a time and girls sucking cocks, that I never
noticed the guy from the street come past me and enter
the office.

It was only when the surly guy came out of the office
and started to show me more pictures and the other guy
went into the office that I became concerned. I walked
into the office and there lying across the desk, naked,
was my lovely Mary with her legs up over the doorman's
shoulders while he fucked her cunt and the bouncer was
fucking her mouth.

My reaction startled me, far from being angry, I was
turned on. I had the most marvellous erection that I
had ever had. I just stood there watching as 2 strange
men shagged my pretty young wife and she seemed to be
loving it.

The surly bouncer came and stood beside me. "Lovely!
Isn't she. You're going to have your hands full trying
to keep her satisfied. She's sex mad and certainly
loves the cock."

And with that he unzipped my fly and took out my cock
and slowly wanked me. The whole set-up was bizarre to
say the least. He then took hold of my head and pulled
me down to his cock.

"I've still got your wife's juices on my dick, suck it
clean," and with that he shoved his big cock into my
mouth.

I heard the doorman moan as he shot off his spunk into
Mary's Pussy. No sooner had he withdrawn than the other
bouncer took his place a started to fuck Mary. I was on
my knees sucking the bouncers cock but I could see Mary
from the corner of my eye. The doorman came over to us
and pulled me off the bouncer and made me clean his
cock. The bouncer who I had just cleaned went to the
back of the office and opened a door. I could her music
and see flashing lights, it was obviously the club
where the strippers were dancing. He came back with 3
men who must have been in their 50's at least.

I could see the men paying him some money and the next
thing they all stripped off. The bouncer who was
screwing Mary was making a lot of noise as he plunged
into her little body with his big dick. As he came into
her pussy Mary was screaming in pure animal pleasure.

As he withdrew his cock from her, I could see spunk
dribbling out of her pussy. There was a pool of it on
the floor. Two of the new men then took over, they
didn't want her on her back. They turned her over so
that she was face down on the desk and one guy stood
behind her and fucked her pussy, another stood in front
and fucked her mouth. It didn't take the guy who was
fucking her long to come. He moaned very loudly as he
thrust hard into her little body and shot all of his
come into her.

The 3rd man took over shagging her then, there were
loud slurping noises as his cock shoved in and out in
the other men's spunk in her cunt. The guy fucking her
mouth came but as he did, he pulled out of her mouth so
that his spunk shot all over her face.

After the 3rd guy had finished fucking her, we were
left alone and I had a wonderful time licking, sucking
and fucking her spunk filled cunt. She was that turned
on that she didn't know who was having her, she just
wanted more and more.

When we eventually left, the doorman gave us a bundle
of money (more than 2 weeks wages) and asked us to
return that evening as he could get us a lot more men
and money but we'd had enough, great fun but enough. We
used the money to finish our honeymoon in Blackpool,
where we spent a week at the fair.

We have had lot's more gang bangs over the years but
none have compared to the thrilling excitement of that
first time. That bouncer was right, I have had my hands
full trying to find enough men to keep her well shagged
and satisfied.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per

lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 53

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Blind Date
by RC (address withheld)

***

Cindy's on a blind date with a guy named Ken when she
becomes distracted by two women. (FFF, 1st-lesbian-expr)

***

I sat at the table staring into my drink. Ken was
quiet, sitting opposite me in the crowded bar. I was
wondering how I had let one of my friends talk me into
a blind date.

Not that Ken was a jerk or anything, he was certainly
cute enough, and I guess his personality was OK, he
just wasn't my type. But here I sat on a Friday
afternoon trying to think of something to say.

We managed to make a bit of small talk as the evening
wore on, and I could tell he hoped things were going
his way. I didn't really have anything more to say to
him, but I couldn't just stand up and say I was
leaving. I'm a bit more polite than that.

We were talking about the weather, of course, when I
noticed the whole bar had gotten quieter. I turned
around to see what was going on.

Two women were walking hand in hand up to the bar. They
were both in their late twenties, maybe early thirties.
One was about 5'4," with short, straight blonde hair,
and deep, dark eyes. She wore TIGHT black leather
shorts and a white top which, along with her slender
build, accented her large breasts. Her companion was
taller, with longer, fuller, blonde hair, and was built
more fully as well. She wore denim jeans that looked
like they had been painted on, and a denim shirt as
well. They smiled as everyone gaped at their openness.
They didn't seem at all self-conscious. I stared,
stunned.

The moment passed, and the various conversations were
resumed. But this time, I think the majority of them
revolved around those two women. They stood at the bar,
leaning against each other, rubbing each other's backs
affectionately. I couldn't believe it. Several people
got up and left the bar, glaring in disgust.

Finally I remembered I had company. I turned to Ken and
realized my face was bright red. I knew there was no
way I could bring those women up in conversation
without him trying to keep the conversation on sex. So
I asked him if he had been in the traffic jam the day
before, which had been caused by a spectacular
accident. He looked a bit surprised at the question,
and as he sat there wondering what to say, I felt my
scalp tingling. His eyes were now fixed just behind me.

I turned around. The two women were there, smiling at
us.

"May we sit here? It's a bit crowded tonight." The
taller one's voice was low, husky. I stared at her,
unable to answer. Ken was silent also.

The shorter one sat down, and then the taller one did
too. I was opposite Ken with the women opposite each
other at our table. We all just looked at each other,
my face flaring, Ken's face pale, the two women
grinning at us.

"Thanks," the smaller one said. "Needless to say, we
usually don't quite get a warm welcome when we go out.
But our money is just as good as it is from you
straights, huh?" The women laughed, and raised their
glasses.

"A toast. To us," the taller one said. They clinked
their glasses.

Ken was staring at me, his eyes wide. He moved his head
slightly, indicating he wanted to leave. I nodded just
a bit, and backed my chair up.

The smaller one reached over and put her hand on my
arm. "No, no, stay. We don't want to intrude. Go right
on with what you were doing. We won't be in your way."

I almost laughed. There was nothing to intrude on, we
weren't doing anything, and, to my surprise, I almost
welcomed the distraction. And my arm was tingling where
the woman's hand still rested.

Ken cleared his throat, but when he spoke, his voice
was a high-pitched squeak. "We were just leaving
anyways, weren't we, Cindy?"

The shorter one stared straight into my eyes. It was
like looking into long, dark tunnels. Now my whole body
was tingling. Her hand was warm against my arm. I shook
my head and mumbled something even I didn't understand.
The taller one laughed.

"What's your hurry? The night is young. Why not stay?"
I turned to find her, too, staring straight at me. My
stomach was all in knots. I wanted to leave, wanted to
go, but that would mean leaving with Ken. And I really
didn't want that. Maybe I could stall until he got
bored and left, then I could leave on my own.

"Ken, let's stay. Mommy didn't say I had to be home
early tonight."

I grinned when I said that, I hadn't even known I was
going to say that, and I really hadn't meant for it to
sound like a put-down. But Ken's face clouded, and he
leaned back in his chair with a disgusted look.

I missed the quick grins the women exchanged.

The women began talking lightheartedly, every now and
then including Ken and I in the conversation. They even
bought drinks for us, although Ken accepted his with a
distinct lack of enthusiasm. Then I bought a round,
then one of the women did, then me again.

I gradually noticed I was getting a bit warm. Every
time I looked at either one of the women, they were
staring point-blank into my eyes. I also slowly
realized that Ken was being more and more closed out of
the chatter. We were talking woman-talk, and he sat
there glowering as I found myself growing to enjoy the
company of these women.

The shorter one was Teri. The taller one was Amy. They
were, as I had thought, in their late twenties, and
they told us they had been seeing each other for six
years. Ken's face turned pale at that, and he looked
like he wished he could be anywhere else. But I was
actually enjoying myself now, talking, laughing, having
a good time. I was also getting a bit tipsy.

At one point, I noticed their hands were folded into
each other's on the table top. They were holding hands
as they talked, gazing lovingly into each other's eyes.
Unbidden images of these two women locked together in a
passionate embrace came to my fuzzy mind. I squirmed in
my chair nervously, wondering what it must be like.
With a start, I realized where my thoughts had been,
and returned my attention to the conversation.

I protested when Amy bought another round, but Teri's
hand on my arm, her quietly telling me to just enjoy
myself, silenced me. I stared at her hand, feeling its
warmth once again. But this time, I noticed another
warm sensation growing inside me. Nervously, I looked
up at her to again find her staring intently at me. I
blushed and looked away.

That moment, too, passed. Eventually, I glanced at my
watch to find it was twenty after eleven! As I thought
about it, I also realized I hadn't said a word to Ken
for I didn't know how long!

He sat there staring into his half-empty glass. But
Teri was telling a joke, and I found myself laughing
hysterically at the punch line, and again forgot all
about him.

Just before midnight, they stood up. Teri stretched,
her breasts threatening to burst from her top. I
noticed with a shock that her nipples were clearly
erect. "Ready to go?," Amy asked.

Teri nodded. To my surprise, I found I, too, was
standing up and nodding my head. I stumbled, and Teri
caught me before I fell. A bit more tipsy than I
thought.

Holding me by the arm, Teri led me out of the bar. I
was too dizzy to notice that we were getting stares
from everyone still there. Amy told us to wait, and
went up to the bartender. I slowly remembered Ken, and
as I walked out with Teri on one arm and Amy on the
other, I turned to see him sitting there alone, with a
waitress handing him a double something-or-other.

He needed it.

Teri told me I couldn't drive and asked for my keys. I
thought about it and had to agree with her. I fumbled
in my purse and gave her my car keys. I got into their
car and passed out leaning against Amy as Teri drove
us... somewhere...

***

I woke up and looked around, puzzled. Where was I? I
was on a couch. Next to me was an end table with a
glass of water and two aspirin on it. For that I was
grateful, because for some reason I had a hell of a
headache.

That wasn't all I had. I jumped up and ran, looking for
the bathroom.

When I came out, I felt better but I still had the
headache. I took the aspirin and sat on the couch, just
looking around. I was in an apartment, whether Teri's,
Amy's, or both, I didn't know. How the hell did I get
here? Where was... Oh shit!

Ken! I had left him there in the bar. I had gotten
drunk and left with these - these - lesbians. My heart
skipped a beat.

Had I - done anything? Oh god!

I looked at my watch. Ten of six in the morning. Where
were they? I didn't dare look for them, not knowing
what I might find if I went into the bedroom. I lay
there dismally wondering if I had already BEEN in the
bedroom.

I fell asleep, wondering.

Someone was shaking me gently. I opened my eyes to see
Teri staring down at me. Her eyes... Mine opened wide
in shock and surprise, and I jumped off the couch.

"Teri. What? where... how did? Ken... Amy... Did I? Did
we?"

She laughed and asked me to slow down. My face flaring,
I fell silent and gathered my thoughts. I felt quite a
bit better than I had earlier, even though I was
extremely nervous and confused. Not to mention
thoroughly embarrassed.

I sat back down. She sat down too. Very close to me.
She put her hand on my arm again, and I realized her
silk nightgown was coming open.

I could clearly see her breasts. I sat there, not able
to keep from staring at her perfectly round breasts,
her large nipples. Her large, erect nipples. And mine
quickly hardened as well. My breath caught in my
throat, I felt my face flushing brightly. I shook
myself, and looked up at her.

Into her eyes.

She looked at me with a faint smile. "You didn't."

"But you can."

My eyes widened in shock. I couldn't believe what she
had just suggested. She was asking me to... No. I
couldn't. It's just not right.

My eyes bounced between her eyes and her breasts. She
sat patiently, watching me, waiting. She already knew.

I looked into her eyes again. Those eyes. I held my
breath.

Slowly, my thoughts whirling, I reached for her.

My hand touched her breast, sliding the soft silk out
of the way. She kept watching me, silently. Patiently.
Waiting. Everything seemed to slow, and I felt almost
numb as my mind tried to insulate me from what I was
doing. But at the same time, my mind was almost
overactive, my hand feeling her breast, bombarding my
mind as every single nerve sent it's message of
softness.

My fingers touched her erect nipple. She smiled, and I
heard her inhale sharply. That sound, for some reason,
turned me on more than anything ever had.

My hand closed around her breast, cupping it in my
palm. She leaned back and smiled again, nodding her
head.

"Go ahead. Don't stop now."

I didn't stop. I COULDN'T stop. God knows why, but I
could not stop. Soon both my hands were exploring her
breasts, feeling the softness of her flesh, the
firmness of her nipples. My breath was ragged, my eyes
wide with nervousness and - fright? Yes, fright. I was
scared. But I was SO horny....

Her head was resting against the back of the couch, her
eyes were closed. She was whispering to me, coaxing me.

"Go on. Don't stop. Do it. Yes, just like that. Oh,
yes, just like that. Don't stop, Cindy. Don't stop. Oh,
don't stop..."

I was shaking as I sat there, massaging her large
breasts. It was like I was watching all this happening,
like it wasn't really me doing this. It couldn't be me.
I wouldn't do this.

But I realized I was getting closer and closer to her,
leaning towards her, staring at the hands roaming her
skin. My hands. My face was just inches from those
hands, from those breasts.

I felt my mouth opening. I don't know how it happened.
Or why.

My mouth closed over her left nipple. She moaned. My
tongue flickered across her hard nipple, and she moaned
again. More like a whimper.

That did it. I went crazy.

I groaned as all the nervousness, all the... the DESIRE
I had buried came flooding to the surface. I sucked on
her nipple like a baby, then the other nipple. Soon her
breasts were coated with my saliva, and her head was
rolling back and forth as she continued urging me on.

"Oh, God, you're so good at this. Oh, yes, please, just
like that.
Don't stop now, oh, God, Cindy, you can't stop now.
Please don't stop...."

She was right, I COULDN'T stop. I reached up and pulled
at her nightgown, trying to tear it off of her. She
shrugged out of it and I was able to see her entire
body, her entire gloriously nude body, her breasts
shining from my attention. I sat up and stared at her,
breathing heavily.

She stared at me, no, THROUGH me. Then she leaned
towards me and kissed me. On the mouth.

I groaned again as my arms went around her. I melted
against her, felt her arms wrap around me, felt her
pawing at my top. In a flash, I removed my top and my
bra, and she smiled happily as she stared at my exposed
breasts. I sat there under her scrutiny, my face
flaring, my breath heaving. I was SO turned on.

She stood up and took my hand. I stood as well. Teri
led me into the bedroom, where I found Amy waiting for
us.

***

With wide eyes, I went into the bedroom. Amy lay on the
bed, nude, on her side, smiling at us. She sat up and
held her arms out to me. I almost ran past Teri, into
Amy's arms.

I knelt on the bed next to her, her arms wrapped tight
around me, her lips pressing softly against mine. My
ears were ringing, my body was tingling as I kissed yet
another woman. My heart was pounding, and I could feel
myself shaking. I felt Teri behind me, her arms going
around both of us, her teeth nipping at the back of my
neck.

"How do you feel this morning?" Amy whispered in my
ear. How did I feel? How did I FEEL? What a stupid
question. My headache had vanished, my nausea was long
gone, and I was so horny it was unreal. How did I feel,
indeed.

"I feel...wonderful."

I felt her slip her finger into my soaking crotch and
groaned aloud. I felt Teri's hand sneak in between Amy
and I, and her finger as well was teasing my clit. I
had two women fondling my pussy, I was sandwiched
between two nude women. I almost passed out from the
thrill of it.

I worked one finger into Amy's pussy, and reaching
around behind me, did the same for Teri. Now I was
fondling two women . How did I feel, she had asked. How
did I feel... How did? I... Oh GOD!

The orgasm which swept over me was almost too much to
bear. I had never in my life felt anything like I was
feeling now. No man had ever done anything like this to
me. My head tilted back, resting on Teri's shoulder,
and I made a long, drawn out animal sound. Teri nuzzled
against me, still working her finger in and out of me.
Amy was now leaning over, sucking on my nipples. This
was beyond my wildest dreams.

My body shook time and time again as the two women
continued to play with me. After a while, I was lying
limp on the bed, spent, unable to repay their
attentions. I had never been so thoroughly satisfied.

But they weren't done yet.

I lay there, panting, my body twitching uncontrollably.
I felt one of them spreading my legs apart. I couldn't
take any more.

"No please... too much..." I whispered, my head
spinning.

Teri laughed.

"Cindy, love, the fun is just beginning."

I felt lips. Against the sole of my left foot. I let
out a little yelp, and tried to pull my foot away, but
someone held it. Then other lips against my right foot.
A tongue traced a lazy circle on the bottom of my foot,
driving me completely wild, but I was held tightly.

I soon realized that I had one woman attending to each
foot. Slowly, they made their way upwards, and the back
of my calves trembled as slick tongues slid across
them. I giggled as I felt them kissing the inside of my
knees. When they got to my thighs, I was totally
helpless, quivering with anticipation.

They were kissing my buttocks. I had two women kissing
my ass. I lay there, my mind blank except for the
incredible sensations these two young women were
creating. Kissing my ass. Women. I don't believe this!

They were licking the small of my back now. I had never
really thought of that area as an erogenous zone, but
today, my entire body seemed to be an erogenous zone.
My hands were clutching the pillows, and I was giggling
helplessly. The sides of my breasts, my back, my
neck... my neck... My shoulders. Down my arms. The
insides of my elbows. I was totally lost now, totally
dependent on their touch. I was theirs.

Both my index fingers were sucked into warm, wet
mouths. Teri and Amy sucked my fingers like tiny cocks.
I was moaning with every breath now, completely under
their spell.

Gentle hands rolled my trembling body onto my back.

I opened my eyes to find them kneeling above me,
smiling down at me. They both leaned over and kissed
me. Two women kissing me at once. Three sets of soft
pink lips brushing against each other, taking in each
other's warm breath. My arms went around them, pulling
them down, closer to me. They moved downwards, each
taking one of my nipples in their mouths. I lay there
shuddering as my nipples, already quite hard, became
almost painfully erect. My mouth moved soundlessly, my
eyes alternating between staring in awe at the ceiling
and closing tight as I climaxed.

I had never climaxed from breast play alone, but a lot
of things were happening for the first time today.

They moved down again. Warm breath against my mound. No
one moved for a few seconds, a few seconds of
unbearable, wonderful anticipation.

Two tongues against my clit. My hands were in their
hair, and I tried not to pull too hard. Again and again
I cried out as they brought me to one grinding orgasm
after another. My body was thrashing wildly, bucking up
and down, side to side, but Teri and Amy expertly kept
themselves properly placed to keep me in the throes of
ecstasy for quite some time.

They were moving again, back upwards. Kissing me. I
tasted myself. I kissed back eagerly, hungrily, so
grateful to these young women for what they had done
for me, what they had shown me.

We fell asleep nestled close together.

When I awakened, I was alone. I climbed out of bed and
went into the bathroom. The shower was running and I
heard soft giggles from behind the closed curtain. I
took a deep breath and pulled the curtain aside.

Teri and Amy grinned at me. My eyes widened as they
helped me into the tub with them.

I dressed slowly, sad that this experience had to end.
Teri and Amy helped me, and it was hard to focus on
getting dressed as soft hands caressed my body once
more. But finally, I was standing at the door, gazing
at them longingly.

One at a time, they kissed me softly, gently, tenderly.
As I left, one of them patted me on the ass. "We'll
meet again," I heard Teri whisper.

I certainly hope so.

THE END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world

contract HIV every year. You only have one body per

lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 54

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Andrea & Jody
by Michael - (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

Hi, my name is Michael and this story is about when I
was a freshman at ASU in Temp Arizona. Something
happened to me during that first year at college that
will probably stay with me for the rest of my life.
(MMF, bi, oral, alcohol, college)

***

The "incident" that I'm writing about took place right
after Christmas vacation 96, and I'll tell you right now
that I'm not proud of myself. The only excuse I can give
is that I was too young and inexperienced to know what I
was getting myself into. It was the first time I was out
on my own without my folks looking over my shoulder. (I
grew up in a provincial atmosphere in a small town in
Iowa.)

Actually it all started when I met Andrea during
registration. She was a beautiful girl, you know the
type; hard bodied and firm, real athletic looking. She
was always lying out in her backyard working on a deep
tan, and she had that California beach girl look. I
thought she was a natural blonde until the night this
story took place, and I found out she was really a
brunette. (The price I paid for that little piece of
knowledge has been very costly to my self-image.)

Shortly after I met Andrea she started inviting me out
to school shindigs. She was a junior at the time and
knew everyone, and as you can probably guess she was
very popular.

Andrea had let me get to second base by this time (We'd
known each other for almost four months) and she pretty
much was leading me around by the nose by then. I
really wanted to make love to her and she was always on
my mind. I hoped that after her party on that particular
weekend I might be able to talk her into letting me
stay the night. I wasn't completely fantasizing because
the day before right after class was when I'd gotten to
that wonderful sexy second base status.

We'd stopped at a local student hangout for a couple of
beers and afterwards she invited my over to her place.
We had a couple more beers and really began to loosen
up. I was sitting on the couch beside Andrea and she was
surfing the channels on the TV looking for something
interesting to watch. I was as horny as a three legged
dog, not having had any sex -- except with my hand --
for almost a year. The combination of the beer and the
closeness of Andrea's tan athletic body made me bolder
than I might have been otherwise.

I leaned over and covered her luscious lips with mine in
a deep kiss that pushed her back against the couch. She
struggled in surprised at first but when I climbed on
top of her and began to massage her tits through her
t-shirt she seemed to relax and want me to continue.

I was so fucking horny by then that all I could think
about was screwing her, I needed her more at that moment
than I'd ever needed anyone in my life before. I shoved
a hand up under her shirt and was pleasantly surprised
by the soft warm feeling of naked tits.

When Andrea felt my cold hand on her hot tit she started
to struggle again, but I held her down and slipped her
some tongue and soon she was eagerly exchanging tongue
with me. That emboldened me to take the next step.
Before I lost my nerve I reached down and started
tugging at the snap on her jeans.

As before; Andrea started to protest. I rolled
completely over onto her pushing her over on to her back
and kept up a frantic war with her soft lips as I fucked
them with my tongue. While at the same time I kept
tugging at her zipper and finally was able to pull it
completely down.

I was in absolute heaven when I finally was able to
shove my hand between her firm smooth thighs. I wasted
no time in inserting a finger into that wonderful
mystery that she'd tried unsuccessfully to protect from
me. My finger was instantly coated with her slick
juices. "She was as hot as I was!" That was a revelation
to me.

I inserted another finger, then another and began to rub
the cupped palm of my hand against her mons paying
special attention to what I knew would be the center of
her pleasure. Finally I couldn't take it any longer and
pulled back to see what she looked like.

God! Her pants were by this time down around her ankles
and her tanned legs where stretched wide open. And that
pussy! Fuck, it made me crazy just to look at it. I mean
she was the most beautiful woman I'd ever been intimate
with before, and to see her naked pussy there all wet
from my efforts was just too much for me to take.

My face turned red as I felt my come spurting in my
underpants; with a sinking feeling I knew I'd just blown
my load. Not that it made any difference to my ability
to perform but the fact that I'd come prematurely was a
blow to my fragile male ego.

I'm sure Andrea didn't know what had happened, (at least
that's my story and I'm sticking to it). She never said
anything about it later, but she did take that moment --
while I was hesitating -- to pull herself together and
get up off the couch. She quickly pulled her pants back
on and headed for the bathroom only to disappear from
sight for more than 10 minutes.

There I was sitting on the couch with my cooling sperm
coating the inside of my underwear and Andrea locked in
the bathroom.

Finally she came out, and although she was nice about it
I realized that I'd blown my big chance with her. The
only consolation was that she said she'd had fun, and
that was when she invited me to her party. Well, what
she actually said was, "Why don't you and Jody come to
my party on Saturday, I think it'll be a lot of fun."

Anyway, I decided to take that as a positive reaction to
what had just happened between us and went home with
some hope for the future.

**

My roommate Jody comes from a wealthy family. He's been
in some trouble in the past and that's why he was going
to college in the southwest. He'd been a student at a
brand named preppy school back east, but because of past
indiscretions he had been shunted out to Arizona to get
him out of scandal's way.

To be honest I've always been jealous of him because
everything seemed to come so easily for him. It'd taken
me almost a month to find the house we shared. It was a
two-bedroom bungalow with a rent that I could afford --
with a roommate helping out. Jody didn't really need to
save money but had answered my ad the first day and had
just fallen into the deal I had work so hard to put
together.

He also had an easy way with women. I'd just about kill
myself trying to convince a girl to go out with me. But
all Jody had to do was flash his cash, or his sporty
Porsche and they were hanging all over him.

That's why I wasn't too keen on inviting him to Andrea's
party. He was in that year's graduating class and didn't
usually hang around with underclassmen and therefore
didn't even know that Andrea was alive. I didn't want
him to see my girlfriend and take a shine to her, but I
also really wanted to show up at the party in his
expensive car. It couldn't hurt to have some nice wheels
to impress the masses, I thought.

**

Saturday night arrived and as I'd hoped Jody was happy
to drive us over to Andrea's. And as I'd also hoped we
made a pretty good entrance, impressing the very people
I had hoped to. So everything was working as planned.

That is until Jody met Andrea. Fuck I should have known.
He had her eating out of his hand right away. He even
gave her a ride in his shinny new car. Just down around
the block to get some ice, but when they came roaring
back into the driveway I could tell that Andrea was
taken by him, they seemed like old friends, all
comfortable and flirty.

The night dragged on as I sat there glumly and watched
as Jody romanced my girl. I knew that I didn't have any
real claim on Andrea, but I felt that we had some kind
of understanding after what we'd done with each other
the day before.

After hours of sitting there, drinking more beer than I
should have I finally got the nerve up to take Jody
aside and tell him that Andrea was my girl. That I'd
planned on planting my flagpole in her that very night
and would he please pick on someone else. That's when
my world changed, or should I say, fell apart.

Jody just laughed, then he told me that he was going to
fuck her that night after the party. That I had no hold
on her and that she hadn't even mentioned my name all
night. And finally that she'd already given him a yes
when he'd asked if he could stay the night. I was
crushed and tears began to stream down my face to add to
the humiliation of it all.

Then Jody said something that shocked me but at the same
time excited me beyond belief. "Hey Michael, don't take
it so hard. I knew you had a crush on her so I told her
that we'd be a threesome, and she didn't object. So you
can join us if you want to."

I couldn't believe my ears and responded in a shaky
voice, "What? You mean that you'd let me have a crack at
her too? After you're done?" I wasn't sure that I liked
his offer, but I was hard as a rock anyway.

"Sure, why not? And you don't have to wait, I'll fix it
so you can join in right away if you want. I think
Andrea's game for some hot sex with two healthy willing
guys."

I looked blankly at him. What was he suggesting? Andrea
would let two guys fuck her at once? I couldn't keep
quiet, "You mean you're telling me that she'd let us
both do her -- at the -- err -- same time?"

"Yeah, I'll fix it up right now," he said and casually
walked over to her and started to speak in a
confidential way leaning against the wall and whispering
in her ear. I watched them both, not sure I believed that
Jody had the nerve to ask her something like that. But
he kept talking and occasionally he'd point my way or
nod his head in my direction. Andrea would look over at
me each time he made one of those gestures.

At first I still didn't believe that Jody was really
asking her if we could both fuck her that evening. The
fact that he'd said he was already as good as in her
pants was still hard for me to believe, even knowing his
ways.

But when Andrea finally sauntered over to me and quietly
said, "Well, well, this could be interesting," made me a
believer. Then she kissed me on the cheek and walked
away to greet some new guests that had just arrived.

I was so fucking aroused by the thought of both Jody and
me doing Andrea together. I couldn't believe that we
were going to have a threesome in just a couple of hours
and I was as nervous as I'd ever been in my life. I was
going to have to perform in front of another guy, and a
guy who knew his way around women a lot better than I.
For the first time in my life I felt sexually
intimidated.

That feeling grew as the night droned on. I started
drinking more beer than I should have. But the thought
of our forthcoming tryst made me more and more nervous
as the night dragged on. I knew I shouldn't drink so
much but I needed to calm myself I thought, so I drank
more.

The fact of the matter was that I was scared shitless by
the prospect of "proving" myself to both Andrea and
Jody. But at the same time I was like a horny male
animal in heat, the whole perverted idea was such a turn
on.

Ha, that thought put a very erotic image into my mind:
Andrea kneeling on the floor, with Jody under her
thrusting himself into her from below, and me crouched
over her tan muscled back fucking her in her tight
little asshole. (I don't know why I was envisaging
myself butt fucking her, but I guessed if Jody was in
her from the front, then the only hole I had left was
the back door.)

Even though I was left with the number two hole, my
imagination was still sending my brain an erotic fantasy
that brought my dick to another rousing boner. Just
thinking about how it would feel to fuck her, and with
another guy doing it to her at the same time blew my
mind.

**

Finally the last guest either had crashed out on the
living room floor or had gone home. I had drunk too much
beer but wasn't feeling any pain by the time Andrea
locked the front door and giggling followed Jody into
her bedroom.

I trailed shyly in their wake not sure where I fit in,
but determined to fit in somewhere. When Jody almost
closed the door in my face I yelped, "Hey, don't forget
our deal man."

He turned and recognition gleamed in his eyes as he
realized that I was still hanging around. This was
probably the first thought he'd had about me since our
conversation. He waved me in and I eagerly followed. But
I stopped dead just inside the door when I saw Andrea
sprawled on the bed tugging off her clothes, then Jody
started to strip too. I was still standing there fully
clothed as he crawled onto the bed to lie beside her --
they were both naked.

I was totally absorbed as I watched Jody begin to fondle
Andrea's firm breasts, then he leaned into her and
started to kiss her. I watched as his dick grew big and
long as she kissed him back. The whole scene was so
strange, to be standing there only a few feet away as a
handsome couple were making love totally naked right in
front of me. My mind was absolutely spinning.

Then, almost as an after thought Andrea looked over
Jody's shoulder and said, "Well, you gonna get naked or
what Michael?"

I nervously nodded and began to fumble with my pants.
Jody rolled over and watched as I stripped. I couldn't
help looking at his big dick, knowing that mine wasn't
as impressive has his.

I knew that they were both staring at me and I knew that
they were wondering if I had a good looking body under
my clothes, just like I had when they were stripping
off. I knew that they were wondering if I was hung or
what.

That made me even more nervous as I stripped off the
last of my clothes. Then the moment of truth, I tugged
my underwear down to expose a limp dick just hanging
there between my legs. 'Fuck,' I thought in anguish,
'I'd been horny for weeks and here I was, standing there
with a limp dick.' I was fucking humiliated.

Then things got worse.

"Well, well," Andrea smirked, "Looks like Michael
doesn't want to join in after all? Oh well, Mike, why
don't you just watch for a while. Maybe you'll be able
to get it up after Jody shows you how it's done." She
giggled at me and lay back to let him have his way with
her.

I stood there in misery, wishing that I was dead, when
Jody stopped caressing Andrea's smooth tan skin and said
loudly, "Hey Mike, come over her will you? I need
someone to clean me off before I fuck this beauty's
brain's out."

I just stood there, I didn't understand what he meant, I
was totally confused.

Then he got up off the bed and walked over to me. I
watched his big firm body ripple with muscles as he
moved closer to me. I couldn't take my eyes off his
massive tool as it swung back and forth with each step
sticking out in front of him like a flagpole. His big
strong masculine body, the body that I wished I had, the
type of body that would impress someone like Andrea,
mesmerized me.

Then he was standing in front of me taking me by the
hand, and leading me around to the far side of the bed
just like a docile animal being lead to the slaughter.
Still not clear what he wanted of me, I didn't resist,
and I was too drunk and ashamed to ask what was
happening.

Then Jody sat on the edge of the bed and tugged on my
arm to bring me down on my knees beside the bed in front
of him. I was kneeling there looking straight at his big
stiff dick. Still I couldn't figure out what my role in
their sex play was to be.

Then Andrea's beautiful naked body was beside me. She
touched my head, pushing my face toward Jody's huge
boner. It was so big and strong and clean looking. I
wished fleetingly that mine was that big.

I still had the presence of mind to resist her effort.
Believe it or not I still wasn't sure what was going on.
But when Andrea knelt beside me and whispered in my ear,
"Suck him Michael," I knew what they wanted. Jody was
sitting there watching me with a strange hooded look
in his eyes, his hands where flat on the bed slightly
behind him and to his sides, and his boner was pointing
toward the ceiling with his legs spread wide.

Andrea said again, "C'mon, Mike, suck him for me,
please."

I shook my head "no" and began to get up.

She held my head in her soft hands and moved closer to
me so that I could feel her soft tit flesh rubbing
against my arm, "C'mon Mike, do it for me. Watch."

I watched as she leaned in between Jody's thighs and
grasped his dick with one small hand and began to lick
it like it was a grape lollipop.

I couldn't help myself, I was fascinated by the sight of
this wonderfully sexy woman acting like a slut on her
knees in front of both Jody and I. As I watched Jody
threw his head back and began groaning in pleasure. Then
Andrea began to bob her pretty head up and down, taking
him deeply. I saw his shaft sinking into her mouth
cushioned by those wonderful lips, and I was hard again,
painfully so.

After a short while she stopped sucking on Jody and
turned to me. Then looking down at my raging boner she
said, "So you liked that did you?" She smiled and
grasped my cock in her soft warm hands and began to jack
me off. She leaned in and kissed me deeply as Jody
watched us. I was in heaven!

Then Andrea let go of my dick and pulled away from me,
saying, "C'mon Mike suck on Jody now, just like I did.
If you'll suck him I'll suck you."

I was so horny by this time, and still pretty drunk or I
wouldn't have even listened to her -- I'd have gotten up
and left -- promised blowjob or not. But I was
susceptible to Andrea's charms and after all I reasoned,
she'd just been sucking Jody's cock then french-kissed
me.

I hadn't thrown up. And god! I was horny, so horny in
fact that I was in pain and desperately needed release.
I looked at Jody's cock, which was still standing
proudly at attention. Now it was all shinny from
Andrea's saliva and for some reason it looked inviting
to me.

It's hard to explain why I did it, my inhibitions must
have been lowered by all that I'd seen, and by Andrea's
sexy voice in my ear urging me on. But for whatever
reason I leaned in between Jody's legs and took his big
throbbing dick in my hand. I fondled him for a moment,
then with Andrea's face only inches away from Jody's
dick I took the purplish head between my lips and began
to tentatively suck on him.

Andrea's pretty face was smiling and I could see that
her eyes were half closed in arousal as she whispered,
"Fuck yeah, you look so hot sucking on his big dick
Mike. You keep that up and I'll give you the fucking
blowjob of your life, c'mon Mike faster, do it faster!"

I was urged on by that promise, and besides she was
still jacking me off slowly. So I began to bob my head
over Jody's lap in imitation of Andrea's earlier
efforts. Actually in my drunken state it wasn't all that
bad after you got used to having another man's meat in
your mouth. I could imagine how it would feel to him and
I started to work on his cock like I'd like a woman to
do me. Since I knew what I'd want I knew what he'd want
and began to lick his shaft like a cat drinking milk,
then every once in a while I'd sink down to the hilt
almost gagging. Then lick my way back off him.

The gagging reflex receded after a while and I realized
that I was doing a pretty good job on my roommate. He
began thrashing around on the bed in ecstasy as I
continued to suck on his bone. Then all of a sudden he
sat up and grabbed my head and thrust into my throat.

I struggled as if my life depended upon it. I couldn't
breathe and I knew what was going to happen and wanted
nothing to do with it. But it was too late -- I felt
Jody's hot come gushing down my throat, I sputtered and
tried violently to disengage myself, but he was stronger
than me and finally I quieted down hoping that he'd let
me go if I didn't fight him.

God, I was drinking another man's come, just like a
queer. Fuck I could taste his come in my nose, on my
tongue, and sticky between my teeth. My mouth felt full
to overflowing but I wasn't going to swallow, even if I
died of asphyxiate.

Then Andrea began to jack on me faster and faster and I
began to swallow Jody's come, I didn't care what he
thought of me, I was moaning around his cock as I came
in gushes against Andrea's bedspread and was soon spent.
I was exhausted, but Andrea wasn't done with me.

She held her hand up -- it was full of my hot sticky
come. I watched her hand move toward me and looked over
at Jody as Andrea began to rub her come filled hand
against my lips. For some reason I will never be able to
explain, I opened my mouth and while staring into Jody's
bright blue eyes I licked the come from around her
fingers and out of the palm of her hand.

**

That night changed things for me. I never did get to
make love to Andrea, nor did I get that promised
blowjob.

But after that incident, during the rest of the school
year I made love to Jody's cock over and over again. You
see it was either that or he'd spread it around that I
was gay, and my reputation would be ruined.

**

It turned out that Jody's little conversation with
Andrea, supposedly to "have a threesome" was really a
bet he made with her. He bet her $100.00 that she
couldn't make me eat his come. She needed the money and
took him up on it.

Even years later I still can't go to any of our class
reunions because I might bump into Jody there. I've
never had any other homosexual liaisons in my life,
although I will admit that I've jerked off plenty of
times to the memories of what we did that night.

I also have become a great pussy eater from those many
times I'd given Jody what he demanded. One of the things
that attracted my wife to me was my phenomenal tongue-
fucking ability. She says that once I'd done that to her
she was mine from that day forward.

I guess I can thank Andrea and Jody for at least that.
After sucking a guy off over and over again, you get
over any squeamishness that you might have had about
oral sex.

And I find that I really have to prove my manhood
over and over again. Prove that I'm not gay. That's
something that my wife should thank Andrea and Jody for
too. That is if she knew anything about the incident,
which of course she does not!

THE END

Other stories by Michael & Phoebe
http://www.asstr.org/~Kristen/phoenix/

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 55

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Afternoon With The Sisters
by Caesar (address defunct)
1996

***

Over lunch a younger sister aggressively confronts her
older and much more reserved sibling about her
unrequited lust for her. (FF, inc)

***

"And she liked to lick my clit while pushing a small
four inch vibrator up my ass!"

"No!"

Both ladies took a sip of wine, and the elder brunette
again crossed her long silk covered legs again. The
blonde continued, "You haven't had oral sex if you
haven't felt this girls tongue between your legs." The
younger woman enjoyed confronting her sister with blunt
sexual images, it very much shocked the reserved woman.

The elegantly dressed brunette giggled almost
girlishly, and to stifle herself, she took another sip
of wine. "My god, I don't believe you did that! You
were always the wild one but I never have even
thought..."

The straight haired blonde interrupted, "What? You
would not have thought that the best sex of my life
would come from a eighteen year old lesbian?"

The sound of silk crossing as the brunette crossed her
legs, attempting to forget the tingling in her groin.
"Yes, I guess that's it. Does this mean your a
lesbian?" She couldn't meet the others eyes,
embarrassed at having asked the question.

Laughing suddenly, "Lord no Sheryl! I can never get
enough of my husbands cock, its just that sex with that
teenager was different and very satisfying."

"Was it only the one time?"

"Yes, unfortunately. I thought it would be too
dangerous since the faculty takes a dim view of
instructors that have sex with one of their students."
Sheryl nodded affirmatively, but still felt a little
light headed at the blunt images she had been
presented. "Though I used to have fantasies about you
when we were teenagers." The blonde covered her
embarrassment by bringing the long stem goblet up to
take another sip of the grape.

Sheryl felt her hands trembling and asked, "Your
kidding right Becky?"

"No. Of course they were rather juvenile fantasies, but
you were my big sister, my idol. I wanted very much to
be like you then." The blonde never bothered to explain
that those fantasies still exist when she lay awake
late at night.

"But you never said a word?" Sheryl put down her wine
goblet, feeling a bit lightheaded at the information
she was forced to process as well as the alcohol.

"What was I supposed to say, `I think about licking
your cunt'?" Becky was always had a fouler mouth than
her older sister. "Or that I used to lick my own
fingers thinking the juices came from you?"

It was a bit too much to take all at once, Sheryl
hardly felt prepared for her sister's blunt admission.
She tried to change the subject, "Did you ever have sex
with another woman before your student?" Though the
brunette would rather have changed the subject
completely away from sex, it was making her feel rather
uncomfortable.

"No. I was too embarrassed."

It was Sheryl's turn to laugh, "Too embarrassed? You!"
The younger of the two was always the wilder of the
sisters. Constantly having new boyfriends, staying out
to all hours, in trouble in school. Let alone the
rumors at her sexual conquests with her numerous
boyfriends and even with groups of men.

"Yes, embarrassed." Becky became indignant, "That I
would have rather been spreading my legs for you than
for that jerk thirty-second-Bob!" Bob had been her
boyfriend for a quarter of her senior year.

"Thirty-second..." Sheryl laughed into her hand. It was
the first she heard the nickname of her sister's old
boyfriend.

After the elder sister finished giggling, the room
became unnaturally quiet. Becky finished her third
glass of wine while Sheryl simply looked down at the
carpet. Outside a bird fluttered near the window
causing the only sound, other than the gears of a
antique clock, in the room.

Again, Sheryl crossed her legs, the sound of the silk
almost thunderous as it echoed about the high walled
room. Becky could not help herself and stared again at
the black silk covered lower limbs of her older sister.
A look that the elder woman did not miss.

"Did you tell Darren?" Becky's husband.

The blonde nodded negatively, she hadn't told anyone
until her sister heard her admissions. "I'm not the
crazy younger sister you thought Sheryl."

"Evidently!" Though Sheryl would have admitted that her
younger sister had stabilized very much since marrying
her millwright husband.

"I did a lot of those crazy things just to see if you
would notice me." Becky scratched her two centimeter
nails along the thigh of her tight jeans, the sound
again loud in the large living room.

"You didn't have to do that." Sheryl suddenly felt
empathetic towards her younger sister. Always the wild
one, that rarely left anything alone. What could she
say, "Why did you come here today Becky?"

The two had become distant friends after the loud
shouts and tempers of adolescence. Yet, other than
holidays, the two siblings hadn't seen each other
outside of family functions for several years. Sheryl's
husband, a partner in a successful law firm, didn't
much care for his wife's family. Though he was on a
trip to the capital, and wasn't due back for several
weeks, Sheryl wondered, for the first time, if her
sisters surprise visit was merely coincidence.

For a long while Becky simply sat scratching her thighs
and licking her lips. When he finally spoke, she looked
directly up into Sheryl's blue eyes and whispered, "I
want to make love to you."

Sheryl thought she had misheard something, and snapped,
"What?"

"After I had my first affair with a woman, I suddenly
knew what I had desired all those years ago." Becky was
thirty two years old, and her sister three years older
than her. "I wanted to come here and see if it was
possible to enjoy a fantasy that I have had for almost
twenty years." She had stopped breathing, watching for
her sisters reaction.

It was too much for the dignified woman, "This is some
type of joke right Becky?"

"No, its not. I want to make love to you and let you
know just how much I have always desired you."

Sheryl uncrossed her legs, noticing her sisters quick
glance down as she pressed her own knees together. No
one in her life, not even her husband, had expressed
such a thing to her. Surely she was pretty, though she
thought a bit on the thin side, her younger sister
having got all the sexy curves of the two. The elder
woman knew she had to stop her sister's perversion, as
she thought of it, as quickly as possible.

Before she could speak up Becky suddenly stood. "The
house is empty until your son gets home tomorrow from
his band trip, so we won't be interrupted. I'll be
upstairs in your bedroom Sheryl." It was the irritating
personality that always plagued the older woman, but
she couldn't say a word as she watched her sister's
shapely ass sway as she exited the room.

Becky had come to a decision about her life and she was
going to get her own way unless her sister found could
tell her that she just wasn't interested in a
incestuous relationship with any woman let alone her
own younger sister. This intrusion into her private
life was unacceptable, Sheryl was nervous simply with
her sister being in her house let alone upstairs in her
private room.

The grandfather clock was the only noise in the large
house, and the longer she sat the harder Sheryl's heart
began to pump. When finally the tall woman stood,
smoothing out her skirt, and turned her embarrassment
and nervousness into another emotion - anger. An
emotion the elder sister understand, at least when it
came to confronting her own sister. As it was when they
were teens, it was often the best way to handle her
sister. She told herself, the only reason she was going
up the stairs, to her own room, was to confront her
sister and possibly throw her out of her house until
she had time to cool down.

Sheryl's three inch black heels foretold of her arrive
as she aggressively approached her own bedroom. Finding
the door wide and the bed pulled down, she didn't find
her sister as she predicted. It was obvious Becky had
been here, closing the shades and lighting a candle,
but there was no sign of the obsessed woman. Sheryl
stalked through the doorway of the master bedroom and
stood staring at the newly turned down bed, anger
clouding her senses.

Hands encircled her body, trapping her arms against her
sides. Becky pressed her body behind her sisters. The
full lips of the younger woman quickly coming into
contact with the sensitive skin of her sister's neck.
Sheryl hadn't time to defend herself and simply gasped
out in surprise at her sister's boldness.

The embrace only lasted a few seconds until Sheryl
pulled out from her sister's arms. Becky stood back and
allowed her sister to view her. So unlike the woman who
sat downstairs, the younger woman was not wearing an
inch of clothing, her full natural beauty revealed
solely for her sister.

It was the first time Sheryl had seen her sister naked
since their teens, when Becky often walked around nude
or nearly so with her sister in attendance, and felt
jealous at the younger woman's still firm and toned
body. Her long blonde hair, untied, hung almost to her
round hips. While the white skin about her breasts and
crotch told of the hours under the sun in a very skimpy
bikini, leaving the remainder of her body a dark bronze
color.

Sheryl had not been so lucky with time. Her slim, pale
white almost boyish, frame was starting to wrinkle sag
and otherwise become rather soft in areas. Looking
directly at her sister's mature still strong body was
not like looking into the mirror. A part of her
wondered why Becky was even attracted to her, since she
was definitely not beautiful. Perhaps she could be
considered striking, as long as she was dressed for
cocktails and not in sexy lingerie. Sheryl realized she
also felt jealousy at the teenager whom had enjoyed her
sister's sexy body.

Becky walked slowly over to the bed and crawled up into
the middle of it. Sheryl stood stunned as her sister
dropped her shoulders down and spread her knees apart.
This presented a very graphic view of her own sister's
nearly hairless vagina and ass hole. A part of her said
run, but she only stood watching as her sister reached
beneath herself and the fingers began to manipulate the
glistening folds of her vagina.

It was easily apparent that Becky was excited, the
general area about her crotch and even her fingers
quickly became coated with a shiny thick liquid,
evidence of her sister's physical excitement. As the
seconds turned into minutes, Sheryl realized her sister
was getting very excited, her body humping upon her own
exploring fingers and her voice echoing that enjoyment.
A river of female juice flowed from the sexy blonde
pussy. It slide down her spread tanned thighs, it
covered the fingers, and collected into drops upon the
kinky coarse blonde hair.

The elder sister realized her gaze was almost hypnotic,
and she could help that her mouth was practically
watering. Two fingers pumped in and out of the inviting
hole in time to the sexual rocking of her sisters body
was enough to cause shivers to run randomly through her
thin body..

Becky started to moan into the bed, her face turned
slightly to the side and her older sister could hear
every word. "Oh Sheryl! God, I love you. Eat me, yes...
eat me!" At first the brunette thought the words were
for her ears, but soon realized Becky was lost in her
own erotic mental fantasies.

The scream surprised the quivering standing woman, as
her sister let out a wail of pleasure and excitement.
This revealed the initial stage of the large orgasm
Becky started to endure. From half a dozen feet away,
Sheryl could see the contortions that her sister's
muscles underwent. She could see the grasping muscles
of her sex as well as the claws her fingers turned
into. It was the first time Sheryl had ever witnessed a
woman's orgasm, even her own were so rare that it had
been years since she had even heard or smelt the
pleasure echoing through the large room.

When Becky finally collapsed, Sheryl realized she had
been holding her breath and let it out in a gasp. It
was the most erotic most blatantly sexual sight she had
ever witnessed. She also realized her own body was
sweaty and quivering uncontrollably.

Her younger sister dropped flat onto the bed, her legs
still spread and her body undergoing random spasms.
Sheryl took the few steps that brought her to the edge
of her own king sized bed, merely a foot from her
sisters torso. It was like another woman controlled her
actions, at least that is how she would later feel
about this moment. Perhaps it was simply
inquisitiveness that reached out her bejeweled hand and
fingers towards that sweaty naked female.

The difference between the two female bodies had always
been curves. Becky had them, Sheryl did not. Since they
had both developed into woman, those curves had nagged
at Sheryl's consciousness and she attempted to ignore
her own jealously towards whatever power that chose the
bodies they now owned. So, the first place that
reaching quivering hand touched was the round curve of
Becky's sexy ass.

When she felt her palm touch the hot smooth wet skin,
Sheryl jerked her hand back as if the skin had burned
her. She may have anticipated something stronger, some
reaction from her sister or maybe some internal climax
to her own sexual hang-ups. Yet, nothing happened, she
had simply touched another woman's skin.

Again the palm laid upon the whiteness of the bikini
line, but didn't pull back the this time. Sheryl
watched her hand with a strange remoteness, as if she
was watching a television. For several seconds that
thin long fingered hand simply lay upon the white skin
before she moved her fingers inward, gasping the round
firm bottom.

That was when she felt the first emotion towards what
her sister had initiated, it was desire. Though she
very much covered it up, mostly from herself.

Becky lay silent, her head facing the opposite
direction, as she felt the hand moved about her bottom.
It grasped her firmly before moving to another spot and
again grasp. She hadn't moved or even acknowledged the
touches, afraid that her sister would go back into her
mental hole and retreat from this encounter. The
younger sister was determined to show her sister just
how much she was loved, and how desperately she was
desired. Becky was already amazed at how far she had
gotten, surprised and pleased that Sheryl had not
stormed out of the room but stayed to watch as a voyeur
to Becky's self pleasure. It had been for Sheryl, that
she masturbated. The intense reaction she enjoyed was
because her older sister had been watching.

Another hand was placed on the opposite cheek and
started to manipulate that globe. Sheryl watched, her
teeth biting painfully into her bottom lip, as her
hands freely amused themselves with the round firm
globes of another woman. They felt the familiar but
alien skin and the older sister wanted more.

Becky felt the hands part her bottom and tried not to
moan in pleasure. Sheryl's own hot breath touched her
damp skin, giving the naked woman a cool chill that ran
up her spin. Her older sister was bending over looking
between the crack of her ass. It was kinky, it was
erotic, and Becky thought it was better than any of her
adolescent fantasies of her sister that she ever
imagined.

Sheryl started to wonder if her sister was unconscious,
if the orgasm had been so large that she had been
knocked senseless for several minutes. It seemed
inconceivable that such a thing could happen, since she
had not enjoyed such a tense moment, yet from the
violence of the spasms during her sisters climax
thought it was plausible. It added a new kinder element
to her touches and she found her own sex responding
appropriately.

The breath stopped, and Becky was about to groan loudly
for the loss of that simple pleasure, until she felt
the lips.

Again she kissed that naked white skin, just on the
underside of Becky's buttocks. Sheryl felt hot with her
own fiery emotions, new conflicting emotions, that
caused her to press her red lipstick covered lips again
to the skin of her own sister. Then Becky groaned, very
loudly and from deep within her body. Sheryl froze,
realizing her sister had not been unconscious but lay
allowing the sinful touches of her big sister.

Sheryl stood quickly and removed her hands from her
sister. That part of her, that dignified and reserved
woman inside her returned.

"Sheryl?"

Again in the doorway, her back to her own room, the
elder sister answered, "Yes." She had stopped at the
sound of the blonde sister's voice, her intention was
to leave this house as quick as possible.

"Don't leave. Please."

It took several seconds before Sheryl answered, "I'm
sorry Becky, I must." Still she couldn't take another
step, a part of her wanted very much to stay, to enjoy
the relationship her own sister attempted to seduce her
with.

Then the arms again encircled her and the lips kissed
the smooth skin of her neck. Sheryl's reserve couldn't
hold out against her own fiery passions and she felt
Becky's hands turn her about.

The two mouths met in a open lipped passionate kiss
that held little but desire and love. Sheryl groaned as
Becky's tongue speared slowly past both sets of lips
and the naked body pressed firmly against her own
clothed one. Soon her own tongue explored and foiled
with her sisters, while her hands returned to that
round firm bottom to clench at it positively.

Sheryl's younger sister had other ideas, she reached
around and took one of those thin hands and slide the
hand down between them until it rested above her love
nest. The younger woman knew she had only one chance to
seduce her sister, to engulf her with passion so deep
that she would not ever want to leave. To do that,
Becky maneuvered the hand until she felt the finger
slide up into herself. It was but the first step,
Sheryl's reaction would be the second.

It startled Sheryl when she realized where her middle
finger currently was. It was as deep as it would go
inside Becky's hot wet vagina. Her younger sister began
to wiggle her hips and groan into her sister's mouth
while also moving her torso up and down against her
sister. The finger moved in and out of her body and
Sheryl was amazed at the strange feeling of another
woman. Having only touched herself like that so rarely,
it was a very foreign touch.

Becky pulled her mouth from her sister and grasped her
in a huge hug, pressing her lips near Sheryl's ear. She
gasped out in pleasure as she whispered, "It feels
wonderful Sheryl! God, I want to make you feel this
good." It was enough to urge the older woman on and she
began to move the digit firmly in and out of the
clenching orifice.

"Use another finger sis. God I love you!"

Sheryl did, with her eyes closed trying to picture what
it must look like. What her sisters vagina would look
like with two of her fingers pretending to be a cock
and attempted to fuck her. The older woman realized she
was enjoying herself, that she wanted to continue to
finger fuck her own sister. She also realized the
energetic movements of her sister's naked body against
her own felt very good and she wanted more.

Again Becky surprised and took the initiative from her
sister, she reached back to the single remaining hand
and moved in inwards. Sheryl felt her other hand being
manipulated and could not wait to see what her sexy
sister had in mind. She did not have long to wait, as
Sheryl's index finger pressed against the tiny hard
muscle of Becky's anus.

"Put a finger in my ass Sheryl! I'll do anything for
you sis. Just fuck me in both holes."

The elder woman remembered her sister's words when they
had been seated pleasantly in the living room, how the
teenage lesbian put a vibrator up her ass while licking
her. For the first time she knew she was doing
something her sister had not shared with that young
lesbian and she asked, "Did that slut do this to you
Becky?" She purposely shoved the three fingers firmly
into her sister's body to reinforce her question.

"No... she never fingered me. God, just fuck me
senseless sis!"

Becky was very excited, but she was also hamming up her
responses to what her sister was doing to her. It was
indeed very exciting that she finally had her fantasy
companion with three fingers in her body. Yet, the
woman also knew that it she wanted to seduce her sister
and ensure that the relationship lasted longer than one
hand job. So, she assumed that her sister would enjoy
herself more if she saw just how much her actions were
effective in producing excitement.

"God your such a slut Becky."

The younger woman was humping herself against her
sisters still covered body, "Fuck yes. I'm your slut
sis!" Becky was grinding, and withering her body about
when finally she gasped, "I can't take it any longer."
Then she began to lower herself before Sheryl.

When the three fingers were forced to pull from the wet
slippery holes between Becky's legs, Sheryl realized
what her sister was doing. "No Becky." She reached for
the younger woman's arms, to pull her back up, but
Becky simply ignored her.

A hand lifted the front of her skirt and her sister's
head disappeared beneath it. Just when her fear was
about to cause her to run, Sheryl felt lips kissing her
panty covered pussy and suddenly her knees wanted to
give out. She groaned out the years of frustration as
her hands held the head before her. "Oh god!"

The clothing covering the one spot Becky had always
fantasized about, was saturated with Sheryl's spend.
She wanted to suck the juices from the panty but forced
herself to go slow by simply placing tender kisses upon
that sensitive mound. It was enough to get a taste of
her sister's sex, and she was thrilled beyond words.
Becky had to have more.

Hands fumbled with the clasps holding the stockings up,
and Sheryl knew what was coming. She knew she had to
stop her sister, yet a part of her needed this. It had
been years, since her initial discovery of her own body
as a teenager, since she felt so excited and free.

Fingers hooked themselves into either side of her tight
panty and worked their way down. Sheryl placed her
hands over her own eyes as her sister helped her step
out of her undergarment. She never resisted or helped
when her sister pushed her skirt up to the hips,
exposing her naked loins.

Though she hide her eyes, Sheryl felt the gentle hands
turn her about and then guided her to sit down on the
edge of the bed. Becky kissed her sisters brow before
pressing her until her back was upon the soft sheet.
Nothing was said, nor was there anything to say. Becky
knelt before her sister and placed a hand upon each
silk covered knee.

Becky felt dizzy with expectation and excitement. This
was too much, her sister had been far more complacent
than she would ever have ever guessed or hoped. Now was
the last part of this episode, as she thought of it. If
her sister enjoyed what she was about to do to her,
then Becky knew it would not be the end.

Sheryl groaned into her palms as the hands gently pried
apart her knees until they were almost parallel. There
was no waiting, or time to reconsider getting up to
leave when a tongue slide all the way from the edge of
her ass hole to the top of her clitoris. She could not
do anything but groan and arch her back in pleasure. It
was not the first tongue to sample that region, but it
was the first in years. She noticed the scent upon the
fingers of the hand that had been between Becky's
thighs, and felt an urge to taste them. She did, both
hands lowered and she opened her mouth and slid a
finger from each hand into her mouth.

Becky watched her sister and knew what she as doing, it
thrilled her. She took another lick, watching to see
which touches her sister enjoyed the most. The younger
woman wasn't about to stop until her sister had her
first orgasm by another woman.

The older woman started to arch her back and press her
pelvis out to meet the tongue that seduced her. It was
the most fabulous feeling in her life, and had never
realized how much she had been missing by not enjoying
this part of her sexuality to the fullest. The teenage
years, when they shared the same house and their bodies
had been young and beautiful - if only that had tried
this then, Sheryl mentally gasped. Becky moved over her
sex with almost perverted knowledge of every sensitive
spot. Gone were the scared and nervous feelings or even
the apprehension of being labeled with words like
"incest" or "lesbian". Nothing mattered but the next
lick, that accelerated her excitement, and her
enjoyment.

Hands grabbed at the head to try and hold it there, but
two strong hands came up and moved Sheryl's paws to the
back of her knees. She never even realized what she was
doing as she lifted her legs, using her hands to hold
her knees by her breasts. She did realize the tongue
was now licking at more sensitive areas, randomly
spearing into the hungry vagina and teasing the
puckered ass hole.

She looked positively sexy and Becky could not take her
eyes from her older sister. Sheryl was holding back her
legs exposing her midriff region and allowing easier
access to the talented tongue. Her sister still wore
her black stockings, which ended mid-thigh, and the
black heels. The long slim legs looked wonderful and
she ran her hands up and down the length of them.

Becky worshipped at the sex of her sister. She could
have made oral sex with her for hours. Her own heel was
beneath her kneeling form and was pressed into her sex,
giving herself something to grind her body upon as she
made love to the wet cunt before her.

Sheryl squealed and her body suddenly tightened, her
vaginal muscles clasped at her sisters tongue, as the
beginning stages of orgasm began. Her legs suddenly
straightened out pointed up into the air as her sister,
Becky, moved her tongue up to the oversensitive
clitoris and earnestly worked upon it.

That was it. Sheryl orgasmed beneath that unrelenting
but pleasurable tongue. Her body thrashed about and her
hands clawed at her hair, while her legs rotated in the
air above her sister's head. The sounds of her pleasure
were loud as she squealed and then groaned, then
finally gasped incoherent words. The orgasm was huge,
possibly her largest and most certainly her most
satisfying. Her mind went into a pleasurable daze an
she lay almost comatose upon the edge of her bed.

Sheryl was only barely conscious of hands gently
pulling off the remainder of her clothing, while
leaving the stocking. She did realize she was rolled
over upon her stomach and helped up onto the middle of
the bed. Though it took a few seconds of recognition to
realize the tongue that was teasing her raised bottom.
In her stupor she simply groaned and arched her bum
outwards, wanting to feel more of the pleasurable
touches that had given her so much enjoyment.

It was Becky, of course, and Sheryl took a few seconds
to come to that conclusion. Her younger sister had her
rear cheeks pulled widely apart and had her tongue
pressed two centimeters into Sheryl's rectum. The
tongue went slow and gentle, but simply and firmly
pressed forward pass the thick anal ring.

It disgusted and embarrassed the older sister, but she
arched her back giving Becky easier access to that part
of her anatomy. It seemed to her, that her mind and
body were working against each other. One wanted to
keep propriety and be reserved. While the other sought
out pleasure and orgasm, which had been lacking for
many years. The pleasure was winning, and her body
wanted more.

The tongue began to move in and out of the relaxed
hole, simulating a small cock as it orally fucked the
virgin entrance. Sheryl gasped out, "God Becky!" She
had wanted to tell her sister to stop, but was
surprised when the words didn't come out. Then she felt
the tip of a finger feel around the entrance of her
vagina and she realized what was going to happen to her
body. She was going to get a finger fuck just as she
had given Becky.

The entrance was very wet and allowed easy access to
the digit, Becky slide her index finger all the way
into her sister. Sheryl gasped in surprised pleasure,
not realizing how good that single finger felt inside
her sensitive folds. The tongue and the imitation
phallus began to work unison as they fucked both of her
holes simultaneously.

It took surprisingly little time before Sheryl again
orgasmed. It wasn't near as large as the last, but
almost as pleasurable. It had the same nasty aspects
that plagued the older sister's mind but they were more
easily overcome. In fact, as the orgasmic high started
to descend she felt rather good. She had just orgasmed
with her own sister's tongue in her ass, and that no
longer bothered her, in fact it rather excited her
senses.

Those familiar hands gently rotated her body and them
moved her limbs out so she lay completely spread.
Sheryl was not as brain dead as the first orgasm and
simply lay with eyes closed trusting in her younger
sister to give her more pleasure.

The sexy shapely body moved between the spread thighs
and lowered itself upon the tall thin woman. Beck
pressed her very excited sex to the now familiar mound
below her. She held her sisters body and moved her
mouth next to Sheryl's ear. "I love you sis."

Sheryl smiled and replied with a whisper, "I love you
sis." She also came to the realization that she did
indeed love her sister perhaps more than siblings
should enjoy. She wrapped her arms about her sister and
giggled when she felt he friction upon her clitoris.

Becky began to suck upon Sheryl's earlobe even while
her hips began to rotate, continuing the delicious
friction of the two hot sex mounds. This was how she
often fantasized Sheryl and her would have sex, in this
masculine position with their two hairy mounds pressed
together. For years, when her sister sat across from
her at the dinner table, she imagined her sister's face
as it was now - sweaty, tired and smiling. That look of
a sexually content woman who had just felt the
pleasures of an orgasm was very exciting to Becky.
Mostly because it was her sisters face that revealed
that look, and she looked that way because of the
pleasure she had just delivered to her.

The elder sister began to slide back into sexual bliss,
as she wrapped her long silk clad legs around her
sister's thin waist and began to pump upwards. The
tender moment was quickly turning into a passionate
bump and grind, as the two ladies strived for a orgasm.

The sweaty hot salty skin clung together as hands,
lips, and tongues, slid about it. The orgasm, another
small one for Sheryl but a larger fantasy induced one
for Becky, was not long in coming.

When it was over, Becky lay panting with exhaustion
upon her sister. Sheryl kissed the sweaty brow next to
her head and whispered into her younger sister's ear,
"Relax sis, sleep if you want." The younger woman held
the thin body in a fierce possessive hug. "I'm not
going anywhere!" The hand squeezed the round firm
buttock confirmed her words.

Becky suddenly relaxed, knowing that her fantasy had
just become reality.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 56

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Little Money on the Side
by Vulgus (vul...@hotmail.com)

***

A teenage girl and some of her friends who live in
poverty get sucked in by the neighborhood child
molester and agree to have sex with adults and her
friends and pose for pictures in exchange for money.
Trouble ensues when she tries to back out of her
agreement. (M+/ff-teen, ff-teens, ped, nc, 1st, exh,
oral, anal, bi)

***

Anyone who knows me can tell you that I'm not the
brightest bulb on the Christmas tree. I don't worry
about that too much though. At fourteen, I'll be
fifteen in five weeks, I have already been turning
heads for a couple of years. I am five foot nothing and
weigh ninety pounds. I already wear a B cup bra and
those puppies are still growing. I have long blonde
hair and a pretty face.

I don't mean to suggest I'm stupid or anything. I'm
glad that I am pretty and sexy but I know I need more
than that to get by. It's just that I have to work my
ass off to get Bs and Cs in school. I learn the stuff I
have to learn but it doesn't come easy to me the way
that it does for some of the kids at school that brag
about never cracking a book.

I may not be quick but it was pretty obvious, even to
me, that my best friend Stacy suddenly had things
lately that neither she nor her parents could afford.

If there was a railroad in our town we would live on
the wrong side of the tracks. We lived where the other
poor people in our town lived. It wasn't a slum or
anything. But nobody we knew was buying their own home.
Our parents all rented and we weren't starving but a
lot of us were just getting by. Nobody on my block had
a new car or a big screen TV. I didn't even know anyone
who had cable or satellite.

But at least we didn't live in a big city and there
weren't any gangs. You could find drugs if you really
wanted to but they weren't a big problem. Or if they
were I didn't know about it. I didn't use them and I
don't think any of my friends did.

We didn't have cell phones or IPods or any of those
expensive video game players. Well, one of the kids had
an X-box. But his dad took it in payment for doing some
work for a guy a while back. They only had like three
games for it and we had played those to death.

My mom was a single mom. I don't know who my dad was
and if my mom knew she didn't share it with me. She
worked downtown at the Wal-mart, working lousy hours
and making just enough to live on as long as we didn't
eat much.

Stacy had a mom and dad but her dad hurt his back real
bad and he can't work now. He can hardly even walk. He
has been trying for a year to get disability but I
guess the Government is giving so much of our money to
illegal aliens and an illegal war in Iraq that it can't
help out an average American that needs it.

Stacy and I spent all of our time together up until
recently. Lately though, about half the time I go over
to see her she has been off somewhere doing something.
And even though we have been best friends since we were
five she refused to tell me what she was doing.

I was curious enough about that. But then she started
having things. She had some nice new clothes. They were
things I knew for a fact her mother wouldn't buy for
her. Short skirts and sexy tops, stuff that she kept
hidden from her mom. Then one day I went to her house
and her dad yelled for me to come in when I knocked. He
sent be back to her room and she was back there with a
brand new IPod!

Like I said, I'm not known for my ability to solve
difficult problems. But if you hit me in the head with
it long enough, I'm gonna figure out you are holding a
club. I knew that Stacy was getting money from
somewhere and that it was not from somewhere that her
parents would approve of. And she wasn't just keeping
it from them. I could have understood that. She was
keeping it from me!

I stood in her bedroom door and stared in disbelief.
She got real nervous when she saw me and started to try
to hide it. Then she said, "Damn it Sara! Come in and
close the door!"

I closed her door and went over and sat on her bed and
asked, "Come on Stacy! What the hell is going on? How
are you getting this stuff?"

She put the IPod in the box and started to stuff it
under her bed. While she was doing that I asked, "Don't
you need a computer to use an IPod?"

She answered, "I'm getting one."

She looked at me for a few minutes. I kept waiting for
some kind of explanation. I watched her face and I
could see that she was trying to think of some
plausible explanation for something that didn't have
one. She didn't want to tell me where she was getting
the money for this stuff. So I knew it had to be bad.

I finally said, "Stacy, we have been best friends for
ten years. You know everything about me. Until this
started I knew everything about you. What are you into
girl? Are you selling drugs?"

She rolled her eyes and said, "Of course not!"

But she didn't say anything else.

We sat there in silence, a very uncomfortable silence,
for several long minutes. I was just about to say the
hell with it and leave when her brother Brian just
barged in and said, "Hey sis, I've got your…"

He saw me and stopped. He put his hand behind his back,
but not before I saw a wad of money in it.

Stacy looked up and she looked furious. Brian said,
"Sorry," and started to back out of the room.

I said, "Hold on a damn minute! Brian, get in here!"

Brian and Stacy looked at each other and finally Brian
said, "You should tell her Stacy. She might be
interested."

Stacy hissed loudly, "Get the fuck out of my room!"

Brian looked at her for a minute and then walked over
and dropped some money on the bed between us and walked
out.

I looked down and saw two twenty dollar bills on the
bed.

I didn't know what she was keeping from me but whatever
it was it looked like a pretty good deal! I couldn't
believe she would stumble onto some way of making so
much money and not share it with me. I was really hurt.
I got up slowly and fighting back the tears I said, "I
thought you were my best friend."

I turned and headed for the door. My heart was broken.
I didn't have much in the world. But I had my best
friend, up until now. I had the door open and I was
half way out when she called out, "Sara wait!"

She got up and came over and pulled me back into the
room. She hugged me and said, "I'm sorry Sara. You are
my best friend. That's why I don't want to tell you.
You are much too nice to get involved in what I am
doing. I don't even think you could do it. But mostly I
don't want you to find out what I'm doing and hate me."

We were both crying now and I insisted, "I could never
hate you! Stacy, I've only got two people in my life. I
have my mom and you. And I never see my mom. She's
always at work. If I didn't have you I couldn't stand
it."

She turned me loose and pushed me back around to sit on
her bed. She pulled a handful of tissue from the box on
her nightstand and hand me some of them. When we had
both wiped our eyes and blown our noses and got
ourselves under control she said, "Sara, I'm doing
something bad. There are a bunch of us. Well, maybe not
a bunch. There's Brian and me and, Danny and Kirk and
Didi, Tawney and Sharon. We are all doing it. Brian has
been doing it for a while but I started about three
weeks ago."

"Doing what?!" I asked.

She was bright red. She looked more anguished than I
had ever seen her before. I was almost tempted to let
her off the hook. But I couldn't. This was too big. I
didn't know what it was but I knew it was something
big.

I asked, "Are you doing something illegal?"

She stopped to think for a moment and seemed to be
surprised by her own answer. She nodded and said,
"Yeah, I guess it is. I never thought about it before."

Finally she said, "You have to swear never to tell
anyone if I tell you. I mean it Sara. You can never
tell anyone ever."

I smiled and asked, "Who would I tell Stacy? You are
the only one I ever talk to!"

She took a deep breath and exhaled loudly. She said,
"You are going to hate me when you find out what I'm
doing."

I shook my head violently and exclaimed, "You know I
never could hate you. Stacy, I love you. You are my
best friend. I don't have a sister or a brother. If I
did I would love you more."

Stacy looked down at the two twenty dollar bills in her
hand and asked, "Remember the guy that moved into that
old house near the end of Mountain Street last month?
You saw him a couple of times and said he was creepy.
You didn't like the way he looked at you when you
walked by."

I definitely remembered him. He never did or said
anything to me. He just made me nervous the way he
watched me whenever I walked by his house. I nodded and
looked at her curiously. What could he have to do with
this?

Stacy never looked up from the money in her hands. She
quietly said, "He is paying us to come to his house and
do things, things we shouldn't do, bad things. It
started with Tawney and Danny. They live a couple of
houses down from him. Then he asked them if any of
their friends would like to make some money too. Now
it's the seven of us. We aren't all there all the time.
Sometimes it's just one or two of us, sometimes more.
Sometimes we, oh Jesus Sara! I don't want to tell you
what we do."

I believe I mentioned earlier that I am no Albert
Einstein. It didn't take a genius to figure out what
she was talking about. She was having sex for money!
And as soon as I realized it I exclaimed, "You're doing
it! You're doing it for money!"

She shivered and said, "Not every time. Sometimes he
just takes pictures of us. Sometimes they are just nude
pictures. Sometimes we have sex with each other and he
watches and takes pictures. Whenever we go there one or
more of us has to have sex with him. Sometimes he has
some friends over and we have to pose for them or put
on a little sex show and then they all have sex with
us. Sometimes we have to do it in front of a big ass
camera and he broadcasts it to people on the internet.
I guess he has a pay site. Every time we go he gives us
money. The more we do the more money he gives us."

I stared at her in disbelief for a minute or so and
then I asked, "How could you do that?!"

She shrugged and said, "I'm tired of being poor. I'm
tired of not having the things that other kids have."

She paused and said, "It isn't so bad. You get used to
it. It was hard at first. Some of the shit he makes you
do is really gross. But I've got nice clothes now! I've
got a cell phone and I have an IPod and I'm getting a
computer."

She finally looked at me and quietly said, "It's worth
it to me."

I was stunned. My best friend was a prostitute!

I asked, "What kinds of gross things?"

She looked down again. She paused for a long time and
then she almost whispered, "I have had sex with all of
them, even the girls. And now I'm having sex with
Brian. They think it's hot to see a brother and sister
doing it."

I asked, "What does he do with the pictures?"

She said, "I don't know. He has a big collection,
thousands of them. I think he sells them on his
internet website."

"Doesn't that bother you?" I asked.

She replied, "It did at first. But I figure that no one
that buys them is going to know me or ever see me. I
don't like the things I do Sara. I'm embarrassed.
That's why I didn't want to tell you. But I like the
money and nobody is getting hurt. Well, it hurts a
little sometimes. It hurt a little when he took my
cherry, and one of his friends likes to fuck the girls
in the ass. That hurts a little. It's embarrassing and
they treat us like shit but they pay us good."

I still couldn't imagine doing what she was doing. But
I had another question. "What are you telling your
parents about the stuff you are buying?"

She shrugged again and said, "So far all I've got was
some clothes. Until today that is. I told my mom a
couple of weeks ago that me and Brian are working part
time at the library. I'm not going to tell her about
the IPod. I'm going to tell her that I got the computer
from a kid at school who got a new one and was going to
give his old one to the thrift shop. As long as I take
it out of the boxes before I bring it home she won't
know the difference."

I suddenly remembered what she had said a moment ago
and I asked, "What is it like having sex with Brian?
And other girls?!"

She actually grinned and said, "A couple of the girls
are pretty good at it. We have talked about getting
together sometime when it's just us girls. We have had
some fun. Brian isn't so bad. He cums too quick, so you
never get off. But he is getting better about that. It
was hard for me at first. Brian didn't seem to care.
For him it was just another chance to get laid. He
didn't care who the girl was. The worst part is now he
thinks he can fuck me any time he wants. He makes me
suck his cock or fuck him every day now. I don't like
it but I'm afraid to fight him. I am afraid that mom or
dad will find out if I raise a stink. It's easier to
just give in."

"And you have to fuck that old guy too?" I asked
incredulously.

She nodded and said, "Yeah. One of us always has to, or
suck him off. And when his friends are there they all
get off too. That's why it's better when there are more
girls there. A couple of times I had to get five guys
off. I was the only one there. Sometimes the guys have
to do it too. Brian has had to suck him off a couple of
times. He hates it but the guy pays him extra for doing
it. I can always tell when he has had to do it. He's
all pissed off when he gets home and he's kind of rough
on me."

"How often do you go over there?"

"It depends. The first week I was there twice. The next
week three times. Last week I went three times but he
called me on the cell phone one night and I had to
sneak out and go over again one night."

I noticed the way she said that. "Had to?" I asked.

She responded quietly, "It's kind of like he sucks you
in. At first he just takes some pictures and feels you
up a little. The first time he took pictures of me
undressing and then I posed for about half an hour in
the nude. Then he made me sit beside him on the couch
and he felt me up and I ended up beating him off. It
was kind of gross but then he gave me forty bucks.
Shit! I never had more than five bucks all at one time
in my fucking life!"

"I felt dirty when I left there," she continued. "But
all the way home I was thinking of the things that I
could do with forty dollars and I decided that I could
live with feeling a little dirty."

Just then the door opened again and Brian came in and
closed it behind him. He looked back and forth between
us and then he asked Stacy, "Did you tell her?"

Stacy gave him that furious look again and responded,
"She isn't interested!"

I looked at her and asked, "Tell me what? What am I not
interested in?"

Brian gave me an evil little grin and said, "He wants
us to find new girls for him. If we find one he'll pay
us fifty bucks. And if he gets to pop her cherry he'll
give us a hundred and the girl a hundred. You're a
virgin aren't you Sara?"

Stacy turned and hissed, "That's none of your fucking
business! Now get out of my room!"

He grinned and let her push him to the door but before
he went out he said, "He wants you there tomorrow right
after school."

Tomorrow was Wednesday. We had planned on hanging out
together after school. That creep on Mountain Street
was spending more time with my best friend than I was.

Brian finally left and once more Stacy couldn't look me
in the eye.

I said, "One hundred dollars?"

She said, "You couldn't handle it Sara. You are too
nice a person. And I couldn't stand it if you got
sucked into that because of me."

I said, "You are handling it." I paused and then I
said, "I wouldn't mind having things too. I don't like
being poor."

Then I stopped and thought, "Am I really considering
this?!"

Stacy grabbed my hands and squeezed them so hard that
it hurt. She had an urgent tone in her voice when she
said, "No Sara! You would hate it. It isn't easy. The
things that he makes us do are terrible. I…you are just
too nice a person. Don't even think about it."

I whispered, "We could help each other. We could
support each other. We could be there for each other.
And if I tried it and couldn't handle it I could always
quit."

She glanced at the door and then she said nervously,
"No Sara. He doesn't let you quit. Once he takes those
pictures he has you over a barrel. If you tell him you
want out he threatens to send those pictures to people
and have one of the kids hand them out at school."

I said, "So you have to do this forever?"

She shook her head and said, "No, just until I'm
sixteen. He says there is no market for pictures of
girls once they reach sixteen, or at least not with his
customers. He only wants kids between the ages of
fourteen and sixteen."

I was silent for a minute and then, under my breath I
said, "That's awful!"

She shrugged and said, "It really isn't so bad. Most of
that stuff is just hard the first time or two that you
do it. Some of it is actually kind of fun. In fact, the
more I do it the more exciting some things are. But I
don't like that I can't quit. Still, I'm getting what I
wanted out of it."

It was getting late and I was supposed to be home. But
my mother wouldn't be home until midnight and we didn't
have a phone so she wouldn't know. I hated lying to my
mother. But the odds are that I wouldn't have to. In
fact, the odds are that I wouldn't even see her until
Saturday.

I was surprised when I realized that Stacy and I were
still holding hands. I squeezed her hands and said,
"Tell me about it. I want to know what it's like."

She looked at me for a second and then asked, "Tell you
about what? What do you mean you want to know what it's
like? What are you talking about? Sara, you can't be
considering it!"

I instantly replied, "NO! Oh god no. I just wonder what
it's like to undress for a man. What is it like to do
what he tells you? What is his…what is it like to touch
his…you know! What is it like to put it in your mouth?
What was it like to lose your virginity? Oh god Stacy!
There are a thousand questions you could answer for
me!"

She laughed quietly and I said, "What? What is so
funny?"

She leaned forward and said, "If you really want to
know what it is like I can go get Brian. He would love
to answer your questions for you!"

I actually considered her offer for a moment before she
put the heel of her hand on my forehead and nearly
pushed me off the bed.

She said, "Sara! That was a joke!"

I smiled and said, "I've never seen a boy's cock. You
saw your brother's when you were growing up. I don't
have a brother."

She laughed and said, "Until a couple of weeks ago I
hadn't seen it since he was about five. I was four and
I didn't remember it. Besides, it wouldn't be the same.
Trust me."

I asked, "How did you get into this?"

She replied, "Brian was in it before me. He was in it
for a month before I got in. But he didn't get me in.
He didn't want me in. I'm not sure why. The horny
bastard was always trying to catch me naked or in my
underwear, the little pervert. So I would have thought
that he would want me in it. But it was Didi that
recruited me. I was walking home from school with her
and her cell phone rang. I was astonished that she had
a cell phone and I asked her where she got it. She told
me she got it from a guy that gives her money to do
things. She said that he had just called her and asked
her to come over. I walked with her. It was on the way
home anyway. On the way she told me a little about it,
not much. Enough to get me interested."

"When we got to his house I begged her to let me talk
to him. It wasn't hard to convince her. She wanted the
extra hundred dollars. I went in with her and she
introduced me. He was creepy but I didn't care. I
already knew I wanted the money and I already knew I'd
do whatever it took to get it. I was sick to death of
being one of the have-nots at school. I see the things
that the other kids have and it seems so unfair to me
that I have to go without. They turn in papers that
they do on their computers and I turn in handwritten
papers that no computer has checked for errors. The way
I saw it I was already getting fucked. At least if I
did it at his house I might get a few orgasms out of
it."

"Did you?" I asked.

She blushed and said, "Almost every time. Sometimes I
have a lot of them."

"What was it like that first time?" I asked.

"Do you mean that day, the first day?"

I nodded.

"It was just him and Didi and me," she responded.
"First we talked and he told me what would be expected
of me. He even showed me some of the pictures that he
took."

She shivered as she remembered the details of that
first afternoon. Then she said, "I guess I have always
had a kind of dirty mind because I thought some of
those pictures were pretty hot. But then I saw one with
Brian in it and I thought, 'That son of a bitch!' He
was coming over here and getting paid and he never said
a word to me about it. I figured if my rotten brother
could do it then why the hell not! But to be honest, I
think I made my mind up before we ever got to the
house."

"I told him that I wanted to do it and he smiled and
said that he had to ask me some questions first. I had
to tell him how old I was and he was happy about that.
I had to assure him that I was still a virgin. I had to
promise to come whenever he needed me but he said that
he wouldn't interfere with school or get me in trouble
with my parents. And I had to promise to do whatever he
told me to do. He also warned me that I would do things
that I probably had never imagined and that I would do
those things with people besides him. He didn't go into
detail about that. I doubt if I would have cared by
then. He was holding a one hundred dollar bill in his
hand and I was hooked. He didn't give me the money that
day though. He showed it to me and said that he was not
going to take my cherry that day. But if I came back
the next day he would take my cherry and give me the
hundred."

"He got his camera out and he ordered me to undress. I
don't know if I was more embarrassed because I was
undressing in front of a man for the first time or
because Didi was watching. But I did it. I took all of
my clothes off and then he pulled me over to the couch
and I sat down beside him while he made Didi undress.
When she was naked he gave her the camera and she took
pictures while he felt me up for a while and kissed me
like I was his girlfriend. He checked to make sure I
was still a virgin. Then he showed me how to beat his
meat."

"When he was done he made Didi put the camera down and
come over and lick his cock and my hand clean. Then he
gave me forty dollars and told me to come over after
school the next day."

"I rushed home after that and went to my room and sat
there staring at the money and thinking about what I
had just done. And do you know what I did then? I lay
on my back and masturbated! Jesus Sara! When he sent me
home without fucking me I was disappointed!"

I had a thousand more questions but there was a tap on
the door and Stacy's mother came in. Stacy's mom was
beautiful and funny and I had always liked her. She had
been like a second mother to me over the last few
years. But in the last year since her husband had hurt
his back she looked like she had aged ten years. It was
disturbing to see her. The hard work and the stress of
living on only her income were killing her.

I thought then of the money that Stacy and Brian were
making. They were making more money now than their
mother was, and contributing none of it to the family.
That made me think of my own mother. I helped around
the house as much as I could. But my mom was providing
our only income too.

Stacy's mom smiled and said hello. She asked me if I
was staying for dinner. I told her that I couldn't. I
had to get home and do my homework. She tried to get me
to stay but I knew she couldn't afford to feed me. And
I really did have homework to do.

She asked Stacy to set the table and I went out with
them and said goodbye. All the way home I was thinking
about what Stacy had told me. It was scary. But it was
also very exciting. I tried to imagine myself doing the
things that Stacy was doing and by the time I got home
I was so turned on that I went right to my room and got
undressed and masturbated.

I had only recently begun to masturbate. I didn't do it
often. Most of the time I didn't masturbate to orgasm.
I merely rubbed myself gently between my legs after I
went to bed and enjoyed the pleasant sensations until I
drifted off to sleep. Not this time. This time I lay on
my bed, naked from the waist down and I pictured myself
going to the creepy old guy's house and being a virtual
sex slave. When I had finished I rested for a minute or
two and then did it all over again. I had never done
that before!

I sat up when I was finished and took my top and my bra
off. I went to the bathroom and after I washed my hands
I looked at myself in the mirror. In the last year my
body had really changed a lot. My breasts had grown
from training bra to a B cup so fast you could almost
see them grow! My pubic hair had sprouted but the hair
was nearly as blonde as the hair on my head and I
thought that it still looked embarrassingly immature.

I had a waist now and hips, and for the most part I was
very satisfied with the way I looked. One good thing
about living in poverty was that you didn't have to
worry too much about getting fat. I very seldom got to
enjoy a soft drink or a bag of chips. I got enough to
eat, but never more than just enough to eat. With all
the walking that we did, gaining weight was not
something I had to worry about.

I put on an old pair of loose shorts and a t-shirt and
made myself a peanut butter sandwich for supper. Many
of my meals were either peanut butter or tuna fish
sandwiches and a glass of milk.

I put my books on the kitchen table and tried to
concentrate on my homework. But my mind was filled with
other things. I thought of how much easier life would
be for my mom if I was bringing in a little money to
help out. My mom was getting old fast too, for the same
reasons as Stacy's mom. But I realized that I would be
hard pressed to explain to my mother how I had come to
possess large sums of money.

I wasn't really fooling myself though. While I would
love to make my mother's life easier that wasn't what
was really motivating me. I was turned on by the idea
of going to that creepy old dude's house on Mountain
Street and volunteering to be his sex slave. The things
that Stacy had told me about were so embarrassing, so
humiliating, and yet so very exciting. I was having a
hell of a time concentrating on my homework.

I kept reminding myself of all of the drawbacks. I kept
telling myself that, although it made for an exciting
fantasy, in real life it would suck big time! In real
life there would be unpleasant tastes and smells and
there would be discomfort and pain.

I got a kick out of the way guys looked at me now, even
old guys. I acted like I didn't. But I liked it that I
was pretty and sexy and even if I am a dumb blonde I am
smart enough to know that if the guys weren't looking
I'd be pissed.

But I could only imagine what it would be like to go to
that house and undress for that man and his friends and
pose for naked pictures and then let them do anything
that they wanted to do to me. Actually, that was the
problem. I could imagine it. And every time I did, it
almost took my breath away.

And then I thought about the money. I wanted the same
things that Stacy wanted. I would love to have a cell
phone and an IPod and a computer. God! I would love a
computer!

But more than that, I would love to be able to take
some of the stress off of my mom. It would be so cool
if I could contribute some money to the family budget.
My mom was always joking about her lobster dinner when
she had a tuna sandwich or her peanut butter steak. I
could just imagine her face if one night she had a
great big steak for dinner when she came home from that
job she hates so much. Maybe even a glass of wine.

Unfortunately, even if there was a place that a girl my
age could legitimately earn that much money she
wouldn't let me work there, not with my grades.

I struggled to push all of that out of my head and
eventually I finished my homework. I took a shower and
went to bed but instead of going to sleep I imagined
that I was at that house on Mountain Street.

Those thoughts were still spinning around in my brain
when my mother got home at twelve-thirty in the
morning. I heard her come in and go to the kitchen. I
got up and went out to say hello. I didn't see much of
her when she was working this shift, which lately was
most of the time. They paid her a little more to work
the late shift so even though she had enough seniority
now to work more day shifts she continued to work the
evening shift often enough to pay the bills and buy
food.

I was barefoot and she didn't hear me coming. When I
entered the kitchen she was sitting at the table
staring at the wall with tears running down her cheeks.
She didn't see me at first. She sat there crying
quietly and staring off into space. I noticed that,
just like Stacy's mom, she seemed to be aging much
faster lately. I hurried over to give her a hug and by
the time I reached her I was crying too.

She held me tight and then she wiped her eyes and said,
"I had something in my eye."

I kissed her and said, "Liar!"

She asked, "What's the matter? What are you doing up?
Are you alright?"

I assured her that I had just gotten up to go to the
bathroom when I heard her come in. I just wanted to say
goodnight and tell her that I loved her. Then I asked
her why she was crying.

She gave me about half a smile and said, "Oh I'm just
tired. I hate this night shift. My body never seems to
adjust to working until midnight. But I'm going to have
to work this shift for two more weeks at least. It
really sucks being at the bottom of the food chain."

I got a package of tuna fish out and made her a
sandwich. She kept telling me to go to bed but I
ignored her. I put the sandwich in front of her and
poured her a glass of milk. Then I sat across from her
and watched her stare at her "lobster" dinner. I kept
urging her to eat and finally she took a few bites of
her sandwich.

She got paid every two weeks on Friday. She had been
working nothing but evening shift lately and she was
going to have a comparatively large check this payday.
She said, "I have all the bills paid for this month and
I'm going to have a little extra money this week. Let's
go out for dinner Saturday afternoon before I go to
work."

Going out to dinner for us meant going to a small diner
up on the main road. It was a cheap place to eat but
the food was okay. Not good, just okay. It was nice
having someone else bring you something to eat and then
clean up afterwards though. And it was nice having a
full meal and not just eating soup or a sandwich.

She finished her sandwich and I rinsed her plate and
put it away. She stood up and said, "Come on baby. You
have school in the morning." She gave me a hug and
pushed me out of the kitchen.

I stopped at the kitchen door and turned and asked, "Do
you cry often when you get home from work?"

She shook her head no, but she looked guilty. I knew
she was lying to me. It occurred to me that she had not
been out on a date, not ever as far as I could
remember. She must be lonely. But beyond that, she was
the sole provider in this house and once all of the
manufacturing jobs went away, thanks in large part to
her current employer, she was forced to take a minimum
wage job with no benefits. Now we were living not much
better than the poor people who worked in virtual
slavery to produce the products that were sold in Wal-
mart at mark ups that should have been illegal.

It must have seemed like such a hopeless struggle to
her. I had not been unaware of how difficult her life
was before. Our poverty made it obvious. But tonight I
got a look at how hopeless her life was. She had
nothing but a lifetime of loneliness, poverty and
deprivation to look forward to. It was so depressing. I
hurried back to my room so that she wouldn't see me cry
for her.

I lay in bed in the dark crying quietly for my mother
and her life without joy. I thought again of the extra
money that I could make if I put myself in the hands of
that pervert. The problem would be finding some way to
sneak it into the budget without raising suspicion.

When I finally fell asleep I was still trying to solve
that problem. But my dreams were not about money. My
dreams were about afternoons spent in sexual servitude.

In the morning I dressed quietly and got ready for
school. I had a bowl of cereal and went out to wait for
Stacy to come by. We always walked to school together.

She looked uncomfortable when she approached but I
smiled and tried to act like nothing had changed
between us. I couldn't help it though. I had to ask. I
still had a lot of questions about what happened in
that house. Well, no, not so much about what happened
there. I had questions about how Stacy felt about it.
Because I thought that I might better gauge my own
reactions if I knew more about hers.

She still didn't want to talk about it. But I managed
to get her to tell me what it was like when she lost
her virginity. What it felt like, what was going
through her mind and how she felt about it now.

That was all we had time to talk about before we got
close to the school and there were too many kids around
to discuss it any further.

Stacy and I did everything together and had since
kindergarten. We had decided on our class schedule
together and we shared all but one class. We sat
together in class and ate lunch together out in a quiet
corner of the school yard.

While we were sitting in our usual place eating our
sandwiches I was looking at the want ads in a newspaper
I had taken out of our civics teacher's trash can. I
wasn't looking for a job. I was looking for a job that
I could say that I had to explain having money. Of
course if there had been any decent jobs there I might
have considered them. But then, my mother would never
have consented to me taking a job that would interfere
with my schoolwork. She knew how hard I had to work to
get the average grades that I was getting now. She had
smiled once and told me not to worry, I came by it
naturally. She had been a terrible student too. And she
had worked very hard in school, just like me.

I gave up after looking at the two columns of dead end
jobs in the paper. They were the same jobs that were
always there, day after day, week after week. I put the
paper down and I was about to ask Stacy another
question about her new profession when something caught
my eye.

In the bottom corner of the want ad section was a large
ad with big black letters across the top. They were
hiring teenagers to sell magazine subscriptions door to
door. I could not have done that. I was much too shy.
And even if I could have, I doubt very much that there
was a lot of money to be made going door to door for an
hour or two in the afternoon, especially not in my part
of town. But my mom might not know it. I so much wanted
to help her, to relieve some of the stress in her life
and give us both a better standard of living. I wanted
a computer to do my school work on. But to be perfectly
honest, I couldn't stop thinking about going to that
house and undressing in front of a man for the first
time.

I folded up my lunch bag and put it in my purse. I sat
there beside Stacy for a moment and finally I asked,
"Stace, how would you like to make a hundred dollars?"

She instantly responded, "Sara! No! You really don't
want to do this Sara."

I turned to look at her and I asked, "Are you sorry?"

She thought about her answer and then she said, "A
little. I'm sorry about some things."

"Like what?" I asked.

She got a weird look on her face and said, "For one
thing I'm sorry about my asshole brother coming to my
room every night for a fucking blowjob!"

I looked around to make sure that no one was close and
I asked, "What's it like? What is it like to suck a
boy's cock? What is it like when he cums in your
mouth?"

She groaned. I knew she was tired of my questions. But
she said, "It depends. It depends on the girl. Some
girls like it. Some hate it. It depends on the guy. I
like it with some guys but I hate it with others. It's
a kind of sexy thing to do. But if you don't like the
guy or he is treating you like shit and being a little
rough then it isn't so hot. When a guy cums in your
mouth it is really hard to take at first. You have to
get used to it. The first four or five times I gagged
and almost threw up. It doesn't taste very good. Cum is
kind of bitter. It smells and tastes a lot like bleach.
You get used to it though. The older guys keep trying
to force their cocks down your throat. They fuck your
mouth like it's your pussy. I guess once we get used to
it we'll be able to do that. Sharon already is."

Stacy put her hand on my arm and said, "But Sara, you
aren't like me. I don't think you can do this."

She may be right. But she didn't know how hard it had
been for me to fall asleep last night. She didn't know
that I had masturbated when I got home last night,
imagining that I was being molested by that creep. She
didn't know about the dreams I had last night.

After sitting in silence for a few minutes I said,
"Stace, I want to try it. I want to help my mom with
some extra money. I want a computer. But it isn't just
that. I think maybe you don't know me as well as you
think you do. When I got home last night I went right
to my room and I masturbated. And I dreamt about those
things you told me about when I finally managed to fall
asleep. I'm almost fifteen so it will only be for a
year. And if it is really bad, well, we will have each
other for support. I want to do it."

She was quiet for a few minutes. It was almost time to
go back inside. She sighed loudly and said, "Sara,
think about eating my pussy. Can you do that?"

I shivered when she said that. I'm not sure why. I had
never really thought about eating my best friend's
pussy. But last night I had thought about doing it with
one of the other girls. I had imagined doing it with
Tawney while some dirty old men watched us. But in my
mind I saw us doing it as if I were watching from
across the room. I didn't imagine what it was like to
actually put my mouth on another girl's pussy. I
couldn't really. I had no idea what it would be like.

The bell finally rang and we stood up. Just before we
started back in I said, "You do it. And last night you
said that you like it."

She shook her head in frustration and said, "Think
about it Sara. Think about it real hard. Think about
some of the bad things. We'll talk on the walk home
after school."

We only have two classes in the afternoon. One of them
is algebra and I am really struggling in that. I had to
force myself to pay attention and it was a constant
struggle. My last class is history. For some reason
history is the one class that I don't have trouble
with. I like history. It is actually interesting,
unlike most of my classes. And I really like my history
teacher this year. He just graduated from college and
he is young and kind of cute. He is always very proper
when he talks to us. But he is friendly and doesn't
talk down to us. I wish all of my teachers were like
him.

Unfortunately, as much as I enjoy his class I didn't
hear a word he said today. It's a good thing that Stacy
was in my class so I could get the homework assignment
from her. I didn't hear a thing he said between the
bells. I sat at my desk and thought about going to that
house and I found myself getting very excited. Several
times I was slowly opening and closing my legs and
Stacy had to reach over and punch my shoulder to make
me realize that I was all but masturbating in class.

We went to our lockers after the bell rang and then we
headed towards home. Except that we weren't headed
towards home. We were headed for a house on Mountain
Street.

Once the crowd of kids around us thinned out Stacy
whispered, "Cunt! Jesus Sara, I thought you were going
to have an orgasm in class!"

I blushed and responded, "I almost did."

She said, "Sara, this is so wrong for you. You are
making a mistake. You are not the kind of girl that can
handle the things that he is going to make you do.
Think about it girl! Think about letting any man, or
any boy, who wants to have sex with you, do it to you,
any way that they want. Think about all the people who
he sells those pictures to seeing you naked and sucking
cocks and getting fucked and eating pussy."

When she was finished trying to shock me I responded,
"I have been Stace. I am starting to think that neither
one of us knew me very well. I know that I am shy. But
my panties are soaking wet right now. You are probably
right. I may very well be sorry that I made you take me
there. But the money he gives me will make up for that.
I think that going to that house for a year can't be
any worse than a year of algebra. I have made up my
mind. I'm going. So you might as well take me and get
some money out of it too. And don't worry. I won't
blame you if I end up hating it as much as you say I
will. You tried very hard to keep it a secret from me
and you tried even harder to talk me out of it. I'll
remember that. I'll even let you say 'I told you so'
when I come crying to you later."

From that moment on we walked in silence to that
pervert's house on Mountain Street. She stopped at the
gate and said, "Last chance Sara. Think with your head,
not your pussy."

I chuckled at that but then the front door opened and
there he was, our friendly, neighborhood child
molester. I saw the recognition in his eyes when he saw
me. He had often watched me passing by his house. He
looked happy to see me. I shuddered in revulsion at the
thought of what I was going to do. But it was a
revulsion heavily tinged with teenage hormone driven
lust and more than a little greed. For some reason the
idea that what I was going to do in that house was so
terrible was really exciting me. I decided that I
didn't want to spend too much time analyzing that.

We went through the gate and up to the small front
porch. Stacy said, "Mr. Todd, this is my friend Sara.
She wants to…you know."

He grinned and stood back to let us in. We entered and
I found myself standing in his small, sparsely
furnished living room. I detected an unpleasant smell
that I recognized as the smell an old, rundown house
gets when it has stood empty for a long time. We had
lived in enough of them over the years before we moved
into the house we live in now.

Mr. Todd ushered us in and asked Stacy, "She knows what
we do here?"

Stacy answered, "Yes sir. I told her yesterday."

He turned to me and asked, "Why do you want to join our
little group Sara?"

I blushed as I stood there in front of him. His eyes
were all over my body and it was just as creepy as it
always was. I answered, "My mom is a single mother and
we need the money."

He walked around me slowly and as he did he asked, "Is
that the only reason? You are just doing it for the
money?"

I quickly answered, "Yes sir!"

But then I saw his skeptical look and I blushed even
more deeply. It was like he already knew I was lying.

I said, "That's why I'm doing it, for the money. I'm
nervous. No, actually I'm scared. But I will admit I
got a little…excited. Thinking about the things she
told me last night was stimulating. But I've never done
any of that stuff and it's scary."

He smiled and said, "So you are a virgin?"

I nodded, blushing more deeply again.

He asked, "And Stacy told you about the money she made
for selling me her cherry?"

I nodded.

He took my book bag from me and put it down by the
door. Then he went over to a table and picked up an
expensive looking digital camera. He waved me further
into the room and ordered Stacy to go sit down.

He moved to a movie camera on a tripod in the corner
and turned it on. He made sure that it was pointing at
me and then he came over to where I was standing.

He took a half a dozen pictures as he circled around me
and then he said, "I want you to slowly lift your
skirt. Look at the camera while you do it."

My knees were shaking so much that I was afraid that I
was going to fall down. I dropped my hands to the front
of my skirt and started slowly working the front of it
up with my fingers, gathering the material in my hands
and baring my thighs to the camera.

As I worked my skirt up he took picture after picture,
almost as rapidly as he could push the button. I just
stared at the word Nikon on the front of the camera and
tried to figure out what I was feeling as I lifted my
skirt in front of this dirty old man.

I felt the blood suffusing my face. My scalp tingled. I
could hear my heart beating loudly. I hated to admit it
but I realized that I was getting very turned on. With
every passing minute, as I performed my first act of
submission, it was becoming more obvious to me that I
am not the girl that I thought I was. It isn't that I
wasn't scared. I was scared to death. I was so scared
that I was having trouble breathing. Or was that from
excitement?

I was surprised when I felt the hem of my skirt in my
hand and I realized that the crotch of my underwear was
exposed to this man and his camera. I slowly lifted my
skirt up until my hands were level with my waist and
the front of my panties was completely exposed.

Mr. Todd took a handful of pictures and said, "Spread
your legs a little farther apart Sara. You have
beautiful legs and I love the way your mound pushes out
against your underwear. You have one of those sexy
protruding mounds. I love it. I can see that you have
been thinking about coming here all day. There is a
very large wet spot in the front of your panties. I
think that once you get broken in and learn to relax a
little you are going to have a lot of fun here."

I didn't want to admit it, even to myself I guess. But
I thought he was right. I was awfully excited for
someone who was not "that kind of girl."

He straightened up and lowered his camera and said,
"That was fantastic Sara. Now turn around and do it
again with the back of your skirt, nice and slow like
you did the front."

I dropped my skirt and turned my back to him. I placed
my hands over my ass and started gathering the back of
my skirt just like I had the front. I could tell when
the lower edge of my underwear came into view. Once I
had exposed about an inch or so of my underwear he
instructed me to turn my head and look at him over my
shoulder.

I continued to pull my skirt up in back until my entire
ass was on display in my light blue panties. I was
staring at his camera again and I saw Stacy sitting on
the couch behind him. I was startled. I had forgotten
all about her. I caught a glimpse of her face. She
still looked worried. I didn't know what was to come. I
knew that I wouldn't like everything that happened to
me in this house. But I realized that I wasn't worried.

Mr. Todd put his camera down again and said, "Okay
Sara, let your skirt fall back into place and turn
around now."

When I was facing him once more he said, "I want you to
take off your blouse now. Stare right into my camera
and slowly unbutton it and…no, wait a minute. I have a
better idea. We're going to do this differently."

He turned and said, "Stacy, get over here."

Stacy got up and came over to where I was standing. He
smiled, well, leered is a better description. Then he
said, "Stacy, I want you to stand behind your friend
and remove her skirt."

Mr. Todd started taking pictures as Stacy unbuttoned
and unzipped my skirt in the back. She slowly pushed it
down over my hips and down my legs. It fell around my
feet on the bare floor and I stepped out of it and
kicked it away.

Mr. Todd took more pictures of my panties peeking out
from under the tails of my blouse.

After he had enough pictures he instructed her to reach
around and slowly unbutton my blouse.

Her arms came around me and I felt her body pressing
against me from the back. Her fingers weren't shaking
like mine and she made quick work of the buttons. She
let my blouse fall open and after he got some pictures
she slowly eased my blouse down off of my shoulders and
down my arms. Now I was standing in front of a man I
had just met, wearing only my bra and panties.

He had no way of knowing, but Stacy knew that this was
the only matching bra and panty set that I owned. She
knew that I had put them on this morning in
anticipation of undressing in front of a man, in front
of a camera for the first time.

I heard her whisper softly in my ear when she slid my
blouse down, "Slut!"

I took it in the spirit that I'm sure it was meant and
it calmed me down a little.

Mr. Todd instructed her to kiss my shoulders and the
back of my neck and reach around and cup my breasts
through my bra. Well, he didn't say breasts.

I felt hands other than mine on my breasts for the
first time and even through my bra it was amazing. I
shivered with pleasure and my pleasure was multiplied
by her warm, soft kisses on my neck.

I had to stifle a moan of excitement as she moved her
lips over my neck and shoulders and gently squeezed my
breasts. I was embarrassed about the look that I knew
his camera was capturing on my face. I should have been
mortified, standing in front of a man in my underwear
with my best friend holding my breasts. I wasn't.

He ordered Stacy to remove my bra and while she
struggled with the clasp behind my back and he took
more pictures he asked, "So you two are friends, good
friends?"

I answered breathlessly, "Stace is my best friend. We
have been best friends since kindergarten."

"But this is the first time she has kissed you or
played with your tits?" he asked.

I whispered, "Yes sir." Then I added, "This is the
first time anyone has touched them."

As I said that I felt my bra sliding down my arms and
the cups falling away from my breasts.

I very nearly had an orgasm just from having my breasts
exposed.

I heard him say, "Fucking beautiful!" and then he took
pictures of them from every angle.

He ordered Stacy to massage them again and then to play
with my nipples. The first time her fingers pulled and
then squeezed on my hard little nipples I cried out and
my eyes closed. My head fell back against Stacy's
shoulder and I sighed loudly. I whispered, "Oh my god!
Stacy!"

I heard her chuckle quietly but she didn't say anything
at first. After he had taken a dozen more pictures she
whispered, "It feels nice doesn't it?"

I couldn't even speak. I just said, "Mmmmm."

Mr. Todd said, "Okay Stacey, take the panties off now."

She kissed my neck one last time and then sank to her
knees behind me. I stood there unsteadily as she slowly
peeled my underwear down over my hips and my pussy was
revealed to a man for the first time.

He clicked off picture after picture until my panties
were lying on top of the rest of my clothes. Then he
came in for some extreme close-ups. At times the camera
was only inches from my opening.

As he took those pictures he said, "I can smell your
arousal Sara. You are one hot little cunt. I think that
you are going to have a lot of fun here. I know I'm
going to."

Stacy started to get to her feet again but he said, "No
Stacy, don't get up yet. Sara, spread your legs about
shoulder width apart."

I spread my shaky legs apart as ordered. I suppose I
should have been expecting it but when he reached down
and ran his fat finger through my slit I cried out and
my hands reached for his wrist without any conscious
thought on my part. I wasn't trying to push him away. I
was holding his hand there! When his finger had touched
me a feeling like and electric shock had shot through
my body, a very pleasant electric shock. It was the
most wonderful feeling I had ever experienced. It was
so wonderful that if Stacy hadn't reached out to steady
me I would have fallen. My body was twitching
uncontrollably as if I had lost the ability to control
my muscles!

Mr. Todd laughed and pulled his hand free. He stepped
back and started taking more pictures and he said,
"Okay Stacy. Reach around and make your best friend
very happy."

Stacy's hand, which was still gripping my hip, slid
around and eased across my stomach. Her finger tips
moved lightly through my pubic hair and then I felt
them slide through my dripping wet pussy.

Her fingers didn't enter me. They slid through the
moisture that must have been pouring out of me. Then
they move around my clit without actually touching it.
That was the last straw. I struggled to stay on my feet
but I cried out and I had an orgasm while he filmed my
face in the throes of passion. I was no longer
embarrassed or self-conscious. I was far too stimulated
to feel anything but pleasure.

He finally stepped back and ordered Stacy to stand up.
I almost fell when she moved away from me. I had been
leaning on her rather heavily. I had no strength in my
legs at all.

He told us not to move and I stood there trying to
regain my strength while he quickly replaced the memory
card in his camera. When he was done he handed the
camera to Stacy and stood in front of me while he took
his clothes off.

He was not an attractive person. He was in his mid to
late forties I guess. He wasn't scary ugly, but his
face was scarred with pock marks. He had a very big
nose and there was something about his expression that
bordered on evil. The single large bushy eyebrow that
stretched from one side of his face to the other didn't
do anything for his appearance either.

He was heavy set, what they call beefy I guess. Not
really fat but definitely out of shape. He pulled his
jockey shorts down and I discovered that his nose and
his fingers were not the only large appendages he had.
His dick was long and fat and hard and although it was
the first one that I had ever seen I was very
impressed, and very nervous.

He nodded at Stacy and she started taking pictures as
he grabbed my wrist and pulled me over to the couch. He
ordered her to aim the movie camera towards us and she
stepped over to the corner and adjusted it.

The first thing he did once the camera was pointing at
us again was pull me down beside him and order me to
spread my legs wide open. Then he ordered me to hold my
pussy spread wide open so that Stacy could take a
picture of my hymen. My mind told me that what he was
asking me to do was gross. But my body wasn't
listening. I nearly had another orgasm as Stacy came in
close and peered right up inside of me through the
camera viewfinder.

She took several pictures and then moved back and
started taking pictures as his hands started exploring
my body. While he played with my tits he ordered me to
hold his cock in my hand. I reached down and wrapped my
fingers around his fat cock and I was amazed at the way
it felt. It was hard and soft at the same time. It felt
so hot that I thought it was going to burn my hand. My
fingers didn't go all the way around it and the thought
that he would soon be forcing that thing inside of my
body was scary. But it was also very, very exciting.

I didn't care if he was old and ugly and a pervert. I
was so turned on at that moment I was ready to beg him
to fuck me. I remembered that Stacy had said that he
didn't take her cherry that first day. I hoped that he
wouldn't make me wait. I desperately wanted to be
fucked. I was scared, but I was ready.

I caught the look on Stacy's face once when she had
lowered the camera and was changing positions. There
was a mixture of amusement and what I think was
excitement. I think that she didn't feel so bad anymore
about her part in leading me into the clutches of this
pervert.

Mr. Todd tilted my face up and began kissing me. These
were not gentle, loving kisses. He was excited and he
was all but raping me with his mouth. His tongue
invaded my mouth and I struggled to please him. I
wasn't sure what I was supposed to do. He didn't seem
to notice. I guess it didn't matter what I did. He was
kissing me passionately, brutally. His large hands and
long thick fingers were squeezing my tits and rubbing
my pussy. He was constantly pulling his tongue from
between my lips long enough to breathlessly tell me
what a hot cunt I was and how much he was going to love
fucking my virgin pussy.

My lips and tongue were nearly numb from his rough
kisses when he took his mouth away. He leaned down and
took one of my tits into his mouth. When I felt is lips
around my nipple and the prickly stubble on his cheeks
and his chin pressing into my soft flesh I cried out
and came again. So many firsts! So much excitement! My
head was swimming in lust.

I felt the warm, clear fluid that was oozing out of the
head of his dick begin to drip down over my fingers. I
shivered, but not in disgust. It only served to fire my
lust.

He whispered in my ear, "I normally don't do this with
a girl the first time she comes here. But you are one
hot little bitch. I want you to get down between my
knees and suck on my cock Sara. You have gotten me
hotter than hell. I want to cum in your mouth and it
won't take long. Get down there now and start sucking.
I'll warn you when I'm going to cum. I don't want you
to spill a drop bitch. I really hate it when a girl
doesn't swallow all the cum in her mouth."

I dropped to my knees and wedged myself in between his
large thighs. I stared down at his fat cock, throbbing
wildly as it rested against his stomach. I reached out
and pulled it upright and slowly leaned down and ran my
tongue around the shiny knob.

He sighed loudly and his hips came up off the cushion
for a moment. Then he sat back down and said, "Yeah
bitch! Take it in your hot mouth. Let's see how much of
that cock you can swallow."

I paused for a second to evaluate the taste of that
shiny fluid that coated the top half of his large cock
and I realized that it had almost no taste at all. It
certainly wasn't unpleasant.

So far sucking a cock was pretty exciting and I was
encouraged. I quickly obeyed his orders. I placed my
lips around the fat knob and began to slowly slide them
down his shaft. He sighed again and said, "Oh shit!
Bitch you are a natural fucking cock sucker! Eat that
thing baby!"

For some reason those horrible words excited me all the
more.

I opened my eyes and saw Stacy right in my face with
the camera and I saw the look on her face. She was
almost as excited as I was!

She met my gaze and in a soft but husky voice she said,
"Go ahead bitch, suck that cock. Show me how much you
can take. I want to see you take that thing right down
your throat! I want to see you drink his cum!"

She sounded like she was going to cum before he did,
just from watching me!

The head of his cock finally reached the back of my
throat and I started gagging. I pulled back and forced
myself to calm down and she started giving me advice on
how to get over my body's natural desire to gag. Then
she said, "Go ahead cunt. Try it. Suck that dick you
cocksucker. You know you want to. You're a cunt, a
fucking slut like me. Do it cocksucker!"

I don't know which of the three of us was being more
turned on by her nasty mouth. But she was sure as hell
getting to me!

I listened to her advice and soon the head of his cock
was hitting the back of my throat on every stroke and I
wasn't gagging any longer. I started trying to force it
down into my throat. My mind was telling me that it was
too big, too fat, it wouldn't fit. But I was desperate
to do it and I don't even know why. I was getting
frustrated because I just couldn't seem to force it
down. But she helped me again.

She had her elbow resting on the cushion, holding the
camera only inches from my face. Her finger was pushing
the button every few seconds but her other hand was
free. She reached out and after teasing my swollen
nipple for a few seconds she suddenly squeezed it with
all of her might.

I screamed in pain. When I screamed I felt his cock
slide right down into my throat. Then I had a huge
orgasm. I moaned around his cock and he suddenly
reached out and held the back of my head, pressing my
face against his stomach and I felt his cock throbbing
in my throat. I knew he was cumming inside of me and I
came again.

I started to panic when he didn't let my head go. But
suddenly I managed to suck in some air through my nose
and I realized that I could breath. I relaxed then and
stopped trying to pull my head back. When I stopped
fighting him he released my head and I stayed there
like that, with his cock in my throat, and I rested.

I started to feel his cock moving and I realized that
it was going soft and sliding out of my throat. It kind
of tickled a little until it came free and I finally
took a few deep breaths and nuzzled his cock with my
face as it lay there on his stomach.

Mr. Todd lifted my face and said, "You sweet, horny
little slut! Now you get your reward."

He pointed to the area rug in front of him and ordered
me to lie down.

I thought he was going to fuck me now. Instead, he took
the camera from Stacy and said, "Get undressed and eat
your friend out."

Stacy stood over me grinning as she undressed. I smiled
at her and she asked, "Are you ready for your first
taste of pussy, bitch?"

I just smiled. At that moment I was ready for anything.

I had seen her naked before. But not in a sexual
situation, not just before she knelt over my face and
then stretched out over me so that she could eat my
pussy. I watched as her tits were uncovered and I could
see that they were swollen and her nipples were
sticking out like two little, no two large erasers. I
had never seen her nipples like that before. They
looked like two little hard ons.

Her skin was stark white. She was a redhead and never
went out in the sun because she turned into a freckle
factory. She had a few freckles on her neck and upper
chest. She also had a bright red, neatly trimmed patch
of pubic hair which had always secretly fascinated me.
I was a little jealous because it looked so much more
adult than my sparse little bush.

Her pussy was dark pink and looked swollen. I could see
the moisture around her slit. It was obvious that
watching me had really excited her. It turned me on
that I turned her on. I realized that now that it was
about to happen, I not only didn't have any qualms
about tasting her pussy, I was looking forward to it!

She gently dropped to her knees beside me and leaned
over and kissed my lips. The kiss was gentle at first.
But as I responded it quickly became very passionate. I
put my arms around her back and held her close and our
tongues explored each other's mouth lovingly.

I felt her tits brushing up against mine and it was a
strangely erotic feeling. I brought my right arm from
around her back and I gently cupped her tit. I couldn't
believe how exciting it was. No wonder guys were so
fascinated by tits! Her tit felt so sexy in my hand. I
don't even know why. But it did.

We kissed for several minutes before she lifted her
head and said, "I had no idea you were such a fucking
slut!"

I grinned and said, "I didn't either!"

She leaned down and kissed my lips again and then she
wheeled around and her knees were on either side of my
head. She slid down over me and I felt her breasts
slide over my stomach just before her warm breath began
to heat up my pussy. I felt her lips touch me down
there and begin to move all around my slit.

I moaned in pleasure and began to return her kisses
passionately. I found that I loved the scent of her
aroused pussy. I loved the way it looked and when I
finally traced a path through it with my tongue I loved
the way she tasted. But most of all I heard her moan in
pleasure and I loved that I could excite her like that.

I saw movement out of the corner of my eyes from time
to time and I was aware that Mr. Todd was photographing
our every move. It didn't bother me though. In fact, it
made it just that much more exciting.

Stacy and I both started having orgasms almost
immediately. We were almost out of control, but we
didn't stop. I had never been so consumed with lust in
my short life and I doubted that I ever would again. I
didn't want this to ever end.

Mr. Todd finally put the camera down and I saw him
kneel behind Stacy. He inched forward and I stopped
what I was doing when the head of his re-inflated cock
nosed my lips out of the way and began working its way
inside of my best friend's soaking wet pussy.

I stared in fascination as that fat cock slowly wormed
its way inside of her only inches from my face. It was
immediately obvious that Stacy liked it. Her mouth came
down on my pussy, covering it completely and as he
forced his cock inside of her she started biting down
my pussy and moaning loudly. It was the most incredible
thing to watch, made more so by the sensations in my
pussy. I was still nervous about having something that
large inside of me. But even so I found that I was
jealous. I wanted to feel what she was feeling. I don't
know what his reasoning was but he obviously wasn't
going to fuck me this afternoon.

When his cock was most of the way inside of her his
balls started dragging across my face. His balls were
hairy and wrinkled and ugly and it was so exciting! I
closed my eyes and tilted my head and began licking and
sucking on Stacy's clit and licking around her pussy as
it swelled and contracted with the movements of Mr.
Todd's cock.

Stacy started screaming while he fucked her with
rapidly increasing force and I teased her with my
tongue. I also licked at his wet shaft as it moved in
and out of her and his balls whenever they were within
reach of my tongue.

It wasn't long before all three of us were cumming
loudly.

Mr. Todd stopped fucking Stacy after he came and slowly
pulled his cock out of her. It was still about half
hard. He pressed it against my lips and I opened my
mouth without even thinking and let him shove his slimy
cock between my lips. I sucked it clean and then
continued to suck it gently until he pulled it free.

He reached up and got his camera from the table and lay
down on the floor between Stacy's legs. His head was
almost touching mine. He ordered me to lick her pussy
clean. I saw the cream from his cock beginning to ooze
out of her. He had cum in my throat a little while ago
but his cum had all gone straight down my throat. I
hadn't actually tasted it.

I was going to taste it now.

I saw the camera lens near my face and I saw his finger
moving on the button. I heard the faint click as he
took one pictures after another while my tongue began
to scoop up his cum and for the first time I tasted it.
Her description of what it was like flashed through my
mind and it was dead on. I could smell and taste the
slightly unpleasant bleachy flavor.

I swallowed the first few drops easily and then I
scooped out a large dollop of it and let it rest on my
tongue while I tried to decide how I felt about it. I
found that I agreed with Stacy. It was not a very
pleasant taste, but it was an extremely exciting thing
to do, to take a man's cum in your mouth. The stuff
that comes out of the hole in the end of his cock!
Gross! But very exciting.

When I could finally get no more of Mr. Todd's juices
out of her pussy I let my head fall back and come to
rest on the carpet. I was exhausted.

He got up and helped us to our feet. Then he sat in his
chair and said, "Would you girls like a beer?"

I answered without thinking, "No thank you. I'm too
young to drink."

He got a big laugh out of that and I realized as soon
as I said it that it was an incredibly stupid thing to
say. I smiled at him, embarrassed at having said
something so stupid, and I rephrased it. "Thank you,
but I don't drink."

He told Stacy to go get him a beer and while she was
gone he opened a drawer beside his chair and took out a
small pad. He asked me for my full name and address and
he wrote them down. Then he pulled out another small
pad and wrote my name and address down and tore off the
top sheet and handed it to me.

It was a prescription and I looked at him curiously. He
said, "Birth control pills. I don't want you girls
getting knocked up."

He reached into the drawer again and handed me a cell
phone and a charger for it. He showed me how to use it
and said, "Most of the time you will know when I want
you back here before I let you leave. But sometimes
something comes up and I'm going to have to call you.
You are going to have to find some way to sneak out of
your house when I call you. I try not to do that often.
I don't want to ruin a good thing so it's in my best
interest that you girls don't get in trouble. But it
can happen. It happened with Stacy already. If I do
call you though, I won't accept any excuses. When you
are called you come."

I nodded. I wanted to tell him that I would have to be
home at midnight when my mother got home. But I didn't
want him to know that I was home alone most evenings so
I didn't say anything.

The last thing he pulled out of the drawer was a wad of
cash. He handed us both fifty dollars and said, "I'm
giving you an extra ten bucks apiece because you did
such a good job. Sara, I think you are going to work
out just fine."

He told us that we could get dressed and leave. While
he watched us put our clothes on and sipped his beer,
Stacy said, "Mr. Todd, Bryan is really getting to be a
pain in the ass. He comes into my room every night and
fucks me or makes me suck him off. Can you do anything
about that?"

He grinned and said, "I already did something about
that sweetie. I gave him permission. Anytime he wants
some ass you give it to him. I told him he could let
his friends fuck you too if they wanted to."

He looked at me and said, "That's going to apply to you
too, once I bust your cherry. I'll let you and Bryan
both know when he can have you."

I should have been really upset by that news. Stacy
was. Instead I felt a shiver of anticipation run
through my body like an electric shock. And I didn't
even like Bryan. He was a real shit. So were his
friends.

Mr. Todd said, "Okay, get out of here. I have work to
do. I want you back here tomorrow Sara, right after
school."

I said, "Yes sir." We grabbed our book bags and I
followed Stacy outside.

We hurried out to the sidewalk and as soon as we were
away from the house Stacy turned to me and exclaimed,
"You fucking slut! You're a bigger slut than I am!"

I grabbed her hand and squeezed. It took every bit of
my self control to keep from squealing in excitement. I
groaned and said, "I want to take you in my arms and
hold you so tight that you can't breathe and I want to
kiss you and bite your neck until you bleed. Oh Jesus
Stacy! I've never been so…I…oh god! I can't even talk!
I was so pissed that he didn't fuck me. You said he
wouldn't but I wanted to. I wanted it so bad! Oh Jesus!
I am a slut! I didn't even know it! Right now I just
want to go running all over town fucking every boy that
I see!"

She laughed and said, "Come on slut. Let's go to your
house."

As we walked the three blocks to my house I raved
quietly about how much I loved eating pussy and how
much I loved sucking cock. I went on about how exciting
it had been when she undressed me and touched me and
what his cock looked like and felt like and tasted
like. She just smiled and kept walking.

When we got to my house she followed me inside and as
soon as I closed the door we dropped out bags and
hugged like lovers. But then, I guess that we are
lovers now. She held me tight for a moment and then she
pushed me away and said, "Okay slut. You have to settle
down now. What do you have to drink around here?"

There were two choices. Cold water from the tap or cold
water from the tap with ice cubes.

I made us both a glass of ice water and we went to my
room. She sat on my bed and watched while I undressed
and put my shorts and t-shirt on. She got serious then.
She said, "Sara, I can't believe that I never really
noticed how beautiful you are before, or how sexy."

I blushed and said, "I'm not as hot as you are. Stacy,
you have a perfect body and that flaming red hair is so
beautiful."

She smiled and said, "Yeah, I'm kinda hot. But I've
always flaunted it. You were the quiet little girl in
the background all this time. I can't believe I was
worried about you!"

She was quiet for a minute and then she said, "You are
going to be alone tomorrow. At least I guess you are. I
won't be there. There could be other men there or one
or more of the other kids. When some of his friends
come over he isn't so nice. He gets a little rougher on
us. I think he is trying to impress them. It isn't that
he is going to beat you or anything. But he'll grab
your hair and jerk you around by it or squeeze your
tits real hard, shit like that. And they talk down to
you, treat you like trash. It's like they are trying to
make you cry or something. And his friends are rough
too, especially the guy that's likes to fuck young
girls in the ass. He is a real prick."

She continued, "If you want some good advice, find
something and start fucking yourself in the ass with it
for a little while every afternoon. Stretch your ass
out before he does it with his cock. His dick isn't
that fat. Not like Mr. Todd's. But it still hurts when
he does it."

I shuddered and replied, "I don't have anything to put
in my butt!"

She smiled and said, "You don't have a butt. Sluts have
asses. Come on, let's go look in your room. Do you have
some Vaseline?"

I shook my head and she said, "Let's look in your mom's
room. She might have some."

We went to my mom's room and looked on her dresser and
her nightstand. No Vaseline. Stacy started opening
drawers and I said, "Stacy! Don't do that! It isn't
right. That's snooping."

Stacy grinned and reached down pulled up a long black
dildo shaped just like a man's cock. It even had a pair
of big, lifelike rubber balls. I almost wet my pants! I
would have bet the fifty dollars I had just been given
that my mom didn't have anything like that in the
house. I would have bet she didn't even know what they
were.

Stacy brought it to her face and sniffed it. I
exclaimed, "Stacy! What are you doing?!"

She pulled me over to where she was standing and
pointed down. There were a half dozen penis shaped toys
of various descriptions in the drawer.

Stacy reached in and pulled out a tube of KY jelly. She
said, "Come on slut," and took me by the hand and
pulled me back to my room. She made me take off my
shorts and kneel on my bed.

Nothing happened for a minute and then I felt her
finger worming in between my ass cheeks and pushing
against my asshole. I jumped slightly when she touched
me there. I was surprised at how good it felt. She
started working her finger inside of me. It was cold at
first because of the lubricant. But it warmed up
quickly.

She pushed her finger in and out of my ass very slowly
for a minute or so and then she repeated the process.
This time she greased up two fingers and began fucking
my ass with them.

After a few minutes she pulled her fingers out and a
minute later I felt the tip of that black rubber cock
pressing against me. I tensed up but she slapped my ass
and said, "Relax cunt! Push back against it like you
are trying to go to the bathroom. That relaxes the
muscles and it will go in easier."

I couldn't do it at first. I was just too nervous. But
finally I concentrated and forced myself to relax.
Suddenly the big knob on the end of that thing popped
inside of me and I came right up off of the bed.

I exclaimed, "Fuck me! Shit! That hurts! Stop it
Stacy!"

She stopped pushing but she didn't pull it out. She
said, "Put your head down on your arms again Sara. Just
relax. Honey, trust me. You are going to be glad I did
this. This thing is thicker than that asshole's cock.
If you get used to this you'll be able to handle him
with no problems."

I grunted and gasped, "I don't think I can do it."

She left it in me though and then, after several
minutes she slowly slid it in a little further. She
paused again and then she pulled it back. I thought she
was taking it out but to my dismay she pulled it back a
couple of inches and then slowly pushed it back in. It
went in a little further this time. I was grunting and
gasping in pain. I found that it was difficult to
breathe. I also found that I had the embarrassing
feeling that I had to go to the bathroom.

I finally told her that she would have to stop because
I had to go to the bathroom. She informed me that it
always felt that way.

She pulled it almost all the way out and put some more
KY on it and then started pushing it back in. This time
I felt it bottom out. I had that entire ten inch long
rubber cock inside of me! I felt the fake rubber balls
pressing against my ass.

She held it in place for a few minutes and gradually I
started to relax and I even got to where I could stand
it. It didn't feel good. It just didn't hurt so much. I
was starting to breathe instead of pant.

She began to slowly draw it out and then push it back
inside of me in slow, short strokes. I was gradually
getting used to it. After a few minutes she said, "You
look pretty sexy with a black cock sticking into your
ass. I wonder if Mr. Todd has any black friends."

I didn't know if she was teasing or not but I found
myself wondering what it would be like to be fucked by
a black man. Not in the ass. I wasn't fond of this at
all. But maybe later it might be interesting to have
sex with a black man.

After a few minutes I exclaimed, "Jesus Stace! Are you
going to fuck me until you cum?"

She laughed and slowly pulled it out of me. I put my
feet on the floor and stood up carefully. I felt like I
had been punched in the gut. I still felt like I had to
go to the bathroom too.

She handed my mother's black cock to me. That's a
sentence a girl doesn't use every day. She said, "Here,
go wash this with soap and water and then we'll put it
back."

I held it up and looked at it. It looked huge. I said,
"I wonder where she got this?"

Stacy laughed and said, "I doubt if she picked it up at
Wal-mart!"

I went to the bathroom and washed the dildo. Then I
washed my hands and my ass. I sat on the toilet for a
few minutes but nothing happened and I realized that I
didn't have to go. It really was just the dildo.

Stacy was waiting for me in the hallway when I came out
of the bathroom and we went back to my mother's room.
She showed me where it was positioned in the drawer and
put the KY jelly back the way she had found it. She
closed the drawer and said, "I know you didn't like
that Sara. But I'm serious. The more you get used to
that big ass dildo the easier it will be on you when
old Buster Ass comes over to take you for a ride. He
gets all the girls eventually. And ass fucking is his
favorite sport."

We went back to my room and I put my shorts back on. I
slipped my sandals on and then I suddenly started
laughing hysterically.

I finally collapsed on my bed and when I could finally
talk I said, "I've just been fucked in the ass by my
best girlfriend! That's something I never thought I'd
say!"

She giggled and said, "By the end of next week I
imagine you will be able to say a lot of things that
you didn't expect you'd ever say. I bet you never
thought you'd eat my pussy or suck the cum out of it
either. Did you?"

I shook my head and said, "No, but I loved it. What
time to you have to get home?"

"Jesus Sara! Instant nymphomaniac! I need to get home.
But I'll give you my cell number and I want you to call
me when you get home tomorrow. I want to hear all about
it."

We exchanged cell numbers and she checked the ringer
volume on my phone. Then she hugged me and went home. I
looked at a clock for the first time since school let
out and I was shocked to see that it was almost six
o'clock.

I went out to the kitchen and ate a can of soup. I was
sick to death of a diet of soup and sandwiches and
cereal for breakfast. I promised myself that soon that
would change.

I cleaned up the kitchen and put everything away. All
the while my brain was spinning madly as the events of
this afternoon whirled through my brain. I pictured the
things that I had done and the pictures were very
vivid. I was amazed that I had no regrets. I didn't
feel bad about what I had done and I didn't have a low
opinion of myself for having done them.

The biggest problem I had was forcing myself to stop
thinking about what I had done long enough to
concentrate on my homework.

I finished my homework finally. I usually go back over
my work and check it but I didn't see the point. I
simply could not concentrate tonight. I couldn't get my
mind off of sex.

I put my books in the bag and got them ready for
tomorrow. I looked at the clock. It was only a quarter
to nine but I hadn't slept much last night and I had an
eventful day today. I was pretty tired.

I took a shower and got ready for bed. I was holding my
cell phone in my hand and trying to decide on a
discreet place to charge it when it started ringing. It
almost gave me a heart attack!

I answered it frantically, though there was no one in
the house but me to hear the quiet ringing. It was Mr.
Todd. He said, "Just checking slut. I wanted to make
sure that you would answer it. If you ever need to call
me my number is in your phone's directory."

Then he hung up without even saying goodbye!

I finally ended up plugging the charger in at the
receptacle by the head of my bed. I slid the phone
under my bed so that if my mother came in she wouldn't
see it. I prayed that I would remember to take it with
me in the morning. I wasn't used to having a phone to
remember.

My brain was still in turmoil but I was exhausted and I
was asleep by ten. I had one erotic dream after another
but I slept through the night. The next morning my
alarm played soft music for a good ten minutes before I
heard it. I guess sex really wears a girl out.

I hadn't thought to pick out what I was going to wear
today. I didn't have a large wardrobe to choose from
but it was a special day. This was the day I was going
to lose my virginity. I felt a twinge in my gut at the
thought but I wasn't sure how much of that was fear and
how much was excitement.

I picked out my second nicest bra and panty and then
selected a nice, simple, slightly sexy print dress
that, like all of my other clothes had been picked up
cheap at the thrift shop.

The dress only reached half way down my thighs and the
pleated skirt was flirty. I liked it. It was one of my
favorite dresses. It buttoned down the front and was
easy to get in and out of. That was something I had
never taken into consideration when getting dressed
before.

I put on my sandals and started to go out to the
kitchen for my cereal when I remembered the phone. I
got a sinking feeling when I realized that I had almost
forgotten it.

I went to the kitchen and quickly made a sandwich for
lunch and then had a small bowl of cereal. I cleaned up
the kitchen after I ate and hurriedly brushed my teeth
and my hair. When I got outside Stacy was on her way up
the sidewalk to get me.

I smiled at her and said, "Sorry. I haven't slept well
the last two days. Too much excitement. I think I need
a scarier alarm clock."

She shook her head and said, "Come on slut."

As soon as we were away from my house she asked, "Any
second thoughts?"

I shook my head and said, "Not one. A lot of exciting
things happened to me yesterday. I can't think of one
that I wouldn't want to repeat. Well, maybe what
happened afterwards with that rubber dick up my ass.
That wasn't the most fun I ever had with my pants off."

She laughed and then said, "Damn! I kind of enjoyed
fucking you. I was hoping to do it again!"

I smiled and said, "Sweetheart you can fuck me any time
you want. I'd just really appreciate it if you did it
in a different hole or with a smaller cock. I didn't
realize you had such a big cock."

She chuckled and said, "You are forgetting Sara, I
fucked you with your mother's cock."

I responded, "Yeah, but I bet she doesn't stick that
big thing up her ass."

Stacy said, "I told you, it's for your own good. You
don't have to do it if you don't want to. But if you
keep it up you'll thank me in the end, so to speak."

We were quiet for a moment and then she asked, "Are you
scared?"

I shrugged and said, "Yeah, a little. But I'm excited
too. I know that fourteen is a little young to start
being sexually active. I doubt if there will be much
difference in my mind or body a year or two from now
though. I'm almost fully grown. I think my body is
ready. And I bet that a lot of girls in our class
aren't virgins anymore."

We had to change the subject then. We were running into
other kids on their way to school. I noticed that since
our kinky sexual activities had become such an
important part of our lives we didn't talk as much
about the more mundane topics that used to occupy us.
We didn't gossip about the other kids as much or talk
about our schoolwork or our parents. Not quite as much
anyway.

As we neared school we were walking close together and
talking quietly when Danny came up behind us and put an
arm around each of our shoulders and wedged himself
between us. Danny was in the eighth grade with us and
we had gone to school with him since the first grade.
We knew him but we only had one class with him this
year and we didn't hang out him or his friends. He
smiled and quietly said, "Brian called me last night
with the good news. I hear I'm going to get to fuck you
Sara. That's hot. The two prettiest girls in school and
I get to fuck them both."

I smiled sweetly at him and said, "Danny! I didn't know
you cared! If you wanted to fuck me, how come you never
asked?"

He grinned and said, "I did once, remember? You said
your mother wouldn't let you."

I chuckled and replied, "No. You asked me for a date.
My mother doesn't let me date. You never asked me for a
fuck."

He laughed and said, "You should have told me that I
was asking the wrong question when I asked you for a
date."

I smiled and said, "But Danny, that wouldn't be playing
the game!"

He leaned over and said, "It's a new game now. Any day
now I am going to see you naked. I am going to touch
you and I'm going to taste you and I am going to fuck
you. I can't fucking wait!"

In a sweet, innocent voice I asked, "Are you a good
fuck Danny?"

He wasn't expecting that question I guess. He paused
and said, "You're the first person to ask! I guess I'm
getting better. I'm enjoying the lessons."

Stacy leaned forward and I looked at her. She smiled
and said, "He isn't bad Sara. He has a nice cock for a
kid and he is very enthusiastic. I've fucked him
several times and I don't mind. At least with him you
aren't just a piece of ass. He likes the whole package.
He is better when he has calmed down a little. I think
you'll enjoy him."

Danny seemed stunned at her endorsement. He didn't even
have the presence of mind to make one of his standard
smart-ass comments. He said, "Thank you Stacy."

She said, "You're welcome, now get your clammy hands
off of us and go to school."

He put his arms down and said, "I really do think you
are the two hottest girls in school."

I stopped walking and turned to face him and he wasn't
just screwing around. I leaned forward and kissed him
lightly on the lips and said, "Thank you Danny. I think
you are pretty nice too."

I fought the impulse to laugh when he blushed. I said,
"I'm looking forward to it too Danny."

I turned and Stacy and I continued on. Danny stood
stunned for a moment before wandering off.

Stacy waited until we were away from him and said, "He
really isn't that bad, once he calms down. He's cute
and he's nice and he has a nice cock."

I laughed quietly and responded, "Our conversations the
last couple of days have gotten really bizarre."

She replied, "Our lives have gotten bizarre."

We went to our lockers and got ready for our first
class. I struggled to get through another day of school
when my whole life was focused on a split second moment
that was going to occur shortly after school got out
this afternoon, that moment when a cock was going to
tear through that thin membrane inside my vagina and my
whole life was changed forever.

At lunch we were quiet. I asked for some reassurance
from Stacy that it wouldn't be so bad and she smiled
and said, "It really isn't. The problem is that society
places so much importance on that tiny little thing.
That is all you have been thinking about all day. If
you just relax and forget about it then it's no big
deal. What you did yesterday was harder. Taking that
pervert's cock into your throat was much harder than
losing your virginity. There is a little pinch and it's
all over. As long as you aren't all caught up in that
'Oh god, I'm a ruined woman' crap it really is no big
deal."

She paused and said, "I was glad to be rid of it. Now
it seems that you are not the girl that I thought you
were all these years. I think that you will be glad to
be rid of it too. But there is a down side."

I looked at her questioningly.

She smiled and said, "After Mr. Todd is through with
you, Brian has permission to fuck you any time he
wants. I think that is to make up for the nasty things
he makes Brian do. He knows that Brian hates it."

I was too embarrassed to admit it to Stacy but I wasn't
sure that was a bad thing. It's kind of weird because I
don't like Brian. But the idea of being made available
to a boy that way kind of turned me on.

I changed the subject rather than comment on that.
"Doesn't it seem strange to call the man that takes
your virginity and is in charge of your sex life
mister?"

She shrugged and replied, "It isn't like we're lovers.
Hell, I don't think any of us even like him. We are all
doing it for the money. And I don't think anyone knows
his first name."

I asked, "Did you ever think you would be a whore?"

She shook her head and said, "I don't think I ever
really connected the word with the actual idea of doing
it. I know that what we do fits the definition. But I
don't think of myself as a whore. I'm more of a sex
slave with an allowance. I would hate for my friends or
my parents to find out what I'm doing. But it isn't
like we are street walkers or call girls. I think it is
best not to think about what we do too much. Not if you
have a conscience that nags. That is apparently not a
problem for me. I like a lot of what I do there. Not
all of it of course, but I had a very good time
yesterday."

I smiled and said, "I did too. You are a pretty good
fuck Stace!"

She smiled sweetly and said, "Cunt! All this time I
thought you were such a fucking stick! I thought that
if you went to that house you would end up a brain dead
basket case. Well, I was half right, but you certainly
aren't a basket case."

I smiled and said, "I love you too."

The bell rang then and after we stood up and got ready
to go in for our last two classes she said, quietly and
sincerely, "I love you too Sara. I hope you don't
change."

I turned to look at her and she got embarrassed when
she saw the love in my face. She blushed and said,
"Stop looking at me like that! Everyone is going to
think we are a couple of lezzies."

I laughed and said, "Just because I'd eat your cunt,
don't think I'm going to marry your skanky ass, bitch!"

She put her arm through mine and we walked back to
class. As we walked she quietly replied, "I'm too young
to get married."

Stacy had managed to make me a little less nervous
about what was going to happen this afternoon. But it
was still a momentous moment for me and once more I had
a terrible time concentrating in class. But at least
today I didn't get so carried away in history class
that I all but masturbated.

When school was out we started walking to Mountain
Street. We were quiet until the crowd thinned out. She
could see that I was nervous. She smiled and said,
"You're going to be okay Sara. Keep reminding yourself
that it's just sex. If that doesn't work, keep
reminding yourself why you are kidding yourself into
thinking you are doing it, for the money."

I replied indignantly, "What do you mean? You know why
I'm doing this!"

She smiled and said, "I know why you are doing this. I
also know what you are trying to make yourself believe
is the reason you are doing this. I'll give you credit
for wanting to help your mom. But you aren't kidding me
any longer slut. I was there yesterday. I saw you cut
loose. I saw how pissed you were when you didn't get
fucked. I saw you take that bastard's fat cock into
your throat without being forced. You were pure slut
once the door closed and you were in that house to have
sex. You get off on being a sex slave and being told
what to do. And I know that you can't stand Brian, but
you can't wait until he rapes your horny ass."

She took a deep breath and said, "I thought I knew you
before. I was wrong. But I know you now because you are
just like me. Isn't it weird that since yesterday I
feel closer to you than I ever have? Now we REALLY have
no secrets from each other. I even know what your cunt
tastes like. I doubt if a lot of our friends can say
that about their best friends."

I reached out and squeezed her hand and said, "Don't
take this the wrong way Stace, but I love you. And I
love eating your cunt, slut."

We were about to turn onto Mountain Street when I
asked, "Do you have to go home right away?"

She shook her head.

I asked, "Would you mind waiting for me at my house? I
don't know what's going to happen or how long it's
going to take. But when I leave here I know that I am
going to want to talk to you."

She smiled and said, "I would be happy to. That way I
don't have to worry about Brian barging into my room
and ordering me to suck his cock when he gets home.
He's getting to be a real pain in the ass."

I gave her my key and she took my book bag and kept
walking. I turned and walked through the gate and went
to Mr. Todd's door.

I knocked lightly and stood there with my heart in my
throat. The moment was finally here. This was not the
way that I had imagined I would lose my virginity. I
was scared. But I was also excited.

The door opened and I was surprised to see Brian
standing there. He stepped back and let me in. As I
brushed past him he said, "Are you excited, cunt? After
this your ass is mine any time I want it."

I ignored him and went over to stand in front of Mr.
Todd. He smiled up at me and asked, "Answer the
question Sara. Are you excited?"

I quietly replied, "I'm scared. But yes, I'm excited."

He said, "Good. We aren't going to start until three-
thirty. Sit down in Brian's lap and let him warm you up
a little."

Brian had taken a seat at the other end of the couch
and I went over and sat on his lap. His hands instantly
moved to my body. One of them cupped my breast and the
other slid up my thigh and began to rub the crotch of
my underwear.

While Brian groped me, Mr. Todd said, "I'm not going to
pop your cherry Sara. Another man is going to do that.
He is driving all the way from the other side of the
state just to fuck you. After he fucks you another man
gets a shot at you. Then I get to go third. Brian is
going to be holding the camera and the entire event is
going to be broadcast on the internet to a thoroughly
screened private audience who have paid for the
privilege of watching a fourteen year old beauty lose
her virginity. In exchanged for his services I suppose
that it is only fair that he gets to fuck you too. So
four men, or three men and a boy, are going to fuck you
this afternoon. Several thousand are going to be
watching. How do you feel about that?"

I didn't know what to say! I thought I was going to
come here and Mr. Todd was going to fuck me. Then I
would go home and talk to Stacy about it. This was a
little overwhelming.

I finally said, "I don't know what to say. I wasn't
expecting any of that. I guess it's kind of scary. But
I'll do what I'm told."

Continued in part 2...

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Little Money on the Side - 2
by Vulgus (vul...@hotmail.com)

***

A teenage girl and some of her friends who live in
poverty get sucked in by the neighborhood child
molester and agree to have sex with adults and her
friends and pose for pictures in exchange for money.
Trouble ensues when she tries to back out of her
agreement. (M+/ff-teen, ff-teens, ped, nc, 1st, exh,
oral, anal, bi)

***

PART 2

I didn't think much of Brian's skills as a lover. He
was rough and much of what he was doing with his hands
was bordering on painful. But I had to admit that I was
getting turned on. I couldn't help it. I was getting
felt up by a boy. I was listening to the schedule and
finding out that I was going to be fucked while
thousands of horny men watched and enjoyed the show. As
horrifying as that sounds I was getting excited as the
time neared.

Mr. Todd smiled and said, "That's what I wanted to
hear. You'll do just fine. When the man who is going to
fuck you gets here I want you to answer the door. The
nervous look that's on your face right now is just what
he'll want to see."

As if on cue there was a knock on the door just then.
Brian pushed me out of his lap and I went to the door
and opened it.

There were two men in casual clothes standing there and
when they saw me their faces lit up. The taller of the
men smiled and said, "Lovely! You are even prettier
than your pictures!"

I stepped back and opened the door and shuddered when I
realized that Mr. Todd must have posted my pictures on
the internet. I also realized where he was getting the
money to pay us kids. He was taking money from men who
saw us on the internet and wanted to come and fuck us.
He was probably charging them to watch the live
broadcast of these men fucking me today too.

The men stepped inside but they stayed by the door and
watched me as I closed it and waited for them to enter
the living room. The taller of the two men put his arm
around my shoulder and asked, "Are you nervous Sara?"

I shivered and quietly responded, "Yes sir. I was
nervous anyway. But this is all a bit much. I wasn't
expecting people to drive from all over and I wasn't
aware that there was going to be a large audience. It's
all pretty scary."

He leaned down and whispered, "I'm nervous too. I've
never fucked a virgin and I've never fucked a girl with
an audience. But when I saw your picture on the
internet I knew I had to have you. You are beautiful
and sexy and I couldn't pass this chance up. I'll try
not to hurt you though. Okay?"

I nodded and said, "Thank you sir."

Mr. Todd came over to where we were standing and shook
hands with the man that was about to fuck me. They
talked for a couple of minutes but it was almost time
for the broadcast to start.

Mr. Todd said, "I have to go in the back and make sure
everything is hooked up and working. That blanket in
the middle of the room is where this is going to
happen. The boy there is Brian, the cameraman. I'll be
right out."

He left and we went into the living room. Brian had the
large camera resting on his shoulder. It was a huge,
professional looking camera with cables coming out of
it and running through the room and into the back of
the house, to his computer I suppose.

While he was gone from the room the man who was going
to fuck me moved his hand up and down my back gently.
He spoke soothingly as his hand caressed my back. He
said, "My name is Stan. I'm thirty-four, married and I
have a daughter your age. She is constantly driving me
crazy. I am afraid that while I am fucking you today I
am going to be fucking her in my mind. I hope that
doesn't upset you."

I didn't give a fuck! Shit! It wasn't like we had been
out on a date and I was going to have sex with him
because I liked him. He bought my ass!

I shook my head and said, "I don't mind."

He smiled and said, "The man with me is my business
partner, Terry. We pooled our money to pay for the
opportunity to be your first, and second as it turns
out. It was expensive, but I know it will be worth it."

I glanced back and saw that Mr. Todd was still out of
the room. I whispered, "Can I ask how much you paid?
I'm just curious."

He whispered back, "The high bid was three thousand and
before it could go any higher, Terry and I talked it
over and sent in a joint bid of six thousand, with the
stipulation that we both got to fuck you. No one else
put in a bid."

I thought to myself, "I'm going to have to have a talk
with Mr. Todd. I'm the one getting fucked. I'm going to
want more than a hundred dollars if he is getting that
much from these two guys plus whatever he makes from
the internet broadcast."

Mr. Todd came back into the room and asked, "Is
everyone ready?"

I glanced at the small clock on the table and saw that
we had a couple more minutes and I nervously said, "Mr.
Todd, I think we need to talk."

He gave me a curious look and I quietly continued, "I
don't think our deal is entirely fair."

He saw where this was going and smiled. He said, "You
are right Sara. And I am willing to increase your
payment. I will give you a thousand dollars. But I am
also going to punish you for questioning me. Does that
sound fair?"

I nervously answered, "No, but I accept. I need the
money."

Then it was time to start.

Bryan started looking through the viewfinder and Mr.
Todd nodded and said, "Go!"

Mr. Todd and Terry moved out of the way and Stan took
me into his arms. He started kissing me and his hands
began to move over my body. He was a good kisser and
much to my surprise I started getting into it. I was
aware of Brian and the camera but I found that the idea
that of thousands of men out there that didn't know me
watching and getting excited, maybe even playing with
themselves while they watched, that was really turning
me on.

I forgot all about what Mr. Todd said about punishing
me.

After a few minutes of making out, Stan turned me to
face the camera and ordered me to undress. He stepped
out of the shot and watched while he took his clothes
off too.

I was nervous but I noticed the large bulge in the
front of Brian's pants and for some reason that amused
me and calmed me down a little. I loved it that he was
so turned on. On the other hand, I also think that I
was more embarrassed to be undressing in front of him
than anyone else. I can't explain it. I guess it was
just because I knew Brian.

I quickly unbuttoned the buttons on the front of my
dress and slipped it off. I tossed it into a nearby
chair and reached behind my back to struggle with the
clasp on my bra. I guess I wasn't as calm as I thought.
My fingers were shaking and I took a long time to
unhook it. I let it slide down my arms and I felt the
cool room air on my tits as the cups fell away.

My nipples were already pretty hard from the situation
and from the attention that Stan had paid to them
earlier, but when the cool air came into contact with
them they became hard as pebbles.

I hooked my thumbs into the waistband of my panties. I
kicked my sandals off and then I took a deep breath and
slid my underwear down off of my hips and down my legs.

Now I was naked in front of three men, Brian, and
thousands of men watching on the internet. It was just
as scary as I thought it would be.

I glanced over at Stan. He was naked now too. He had a
nice slender body, not too hairy, and a nice hard cock
that didn't look scary big. It looked like it might be
a little over six inches long and it wasn't overly
thick. It was smooth and, I don't know, youthful
looking? I liked the way it looked.

He stepped back onto the blanket with me and his hands
explored my body for a moment before he said, "I want
you to suck my cock for just a minute. I saw those
pictures of you with that big, fat cock in your throat
and I have to see what that feels like."

I smiled nervously and went to my knees in front of
him. Brian came in for a close up as I kissed and then
licked Stan's cock. He had to drive for a couple of
hours to get here but he smelled clean. That was
important to me, not that I could have refused him if
he had stunk up the room.

I took his cock in my mouth and as soon as my lips
closed around it and my tongue began to caress it I
experienced again the excitement I had felt yesterday.
I was amazed at how much I liked sucking cocks. I was
curious about that. I am pretty sure that most girls
don't feel that way. I wonder why I do.

I remembered the advice that Stacy had given me
yesterday and in no time at all I had Stan's cock in my
throat. It was much easier than it had been with Mr.
Todd yesterday. I had no trouble at all breathing with
his cock in my throat. I sucked him like that for a
couple of minutes and I was actually disappointed when
he pulled his cock out of my mouth.

I looked up at him and he was smiling down at me. He
said, "Damn girl! If I hadn't paid so much to bust your
cherry I'd sure love to finish that. That was the best
head I ever had! That can't have been the first time
you did it in those pictures from yesterday!"

I smiled and said, "Yes sir. I never even saw a cock
before yesterday afternoon. Honest!"

He shook his head and said, "Fuck me! I need to send my
wife over here some day so you can give her lessons.
She's been doing it for decades and she can't suck cock
worth a shit!"

I giggled and said, "I wouldn't mind."

He smiled back and said, "Okay girl, lie down on your
back and spread your legs. The camera has to get
another shot of your hymen for the perverts out there.
They need to know that they are actually seeing a girl
lose her virginity. So spread your pussy open like you
did in those pictures."

Brian got down between my legs with that huge camera
and I nervously spread my legs and started to pull my
pussy open as far as I could with my fingers.

I saw Mr. Todd standing off camera with a flashlight.
He shined it right up inside of me and after Brian got
a good, long, detailed picture of my insides he got
back on his feet and Stan took his place between my
legs.

I took my hands away and Stan leaned down and kissed
and licked my pussy for a few minutes. I had been
pretty highly stimulated anyway and when his hot, wet
tongue moved through my slit my ass came up off of the
blanket and I cried out and had an instant orgasm.

He ate me to two more orgasms before he climbed up over
me and said, "Put your hand around my cock and guide it
into your pussy Sara. I am dying to feel your hot cunt
around my cock."

I reached down and gripped his cock and moved the head
of it up and down my wet slit until I found the
opening. He pushed it into me very slowly until just
the head was inside of me.

I moaned in pleasure and almost came again just from
the idea that finally I had a man's cock inside of me.
He pushed it in just a little bit at a time and while
he entered me we stared into each other's eyes. It was
very sexy.

I winced when the head of his cock touched my hymen. It
hadn't actually hurt though. I was just nervous.

He pulled back and started slowly fucking a couple of
inches of his cock into me, stopping each time before
he touched my hymen. I loved the feeling of fullness as
his cock stretched my pussy open. It was very exciting
and I was starting to get frustrated that he was
teasing me like this. I was ready and then some!

I lifted my head up and kissed his chest and my hands
teased his nipples as if working independently of my
brain. He moaned in pleasure as I started losing
control under him and finally I started going a little
nuts. I started pleading with him to do it. I begged
him to fuck me and get it over with.

He whispered back, asking me if I was ready and if I
was certain that this was what I wanted. He was
taunting me and I was getting frantic. I put my arms
around his back and tried to pull him down on top of me
but he ignored my efforts until finally I screamed,
"GOD DAMN YOU!! FUCK ME! I NEED YOUR COCK INSIDE OF ME!
FUCK ME GOD DAMN IT!!"

And he did. I didn't even realize at first that it had
happened. His cock was suddenly in me all the way and
his pubic bone was pressing against mine.

I screamed. Not in pain. I screamed in pleasure. I
screamed in ecstasy. I had never felt anything so
fucking wonderful in my life. I loved it! I loved his
cock and I loved having his cock in me. I felt so full,
so stretched, so taken. I wanted this moment to never
end.

I didn't even realize at first that there had been no
pain. Or at least there had been no pain that I was
aware of. If there had been any it was more than
overcome by the pleasure I had experienced.

He left his cock buried inside of me for a moment and
when I opened my eyes he was smiling down at me. I
smiled back and he whispered, "You are the hottest
fucking slut I have ever seen in my life! Give me your
number when he isn't listening. I have to see you
again. I have to fuck you again. I can't go the rest of
my life without having you again."

I winked at him and then I said, "If you don't stop
talking and fuck me I'll never speak to you again."

He said, "Let me know if it hurts."

He started slowly moving his cock in and out of me and
I moaned in pleasure. It was wonderful! I started
lifting my hips off of the floor to meet his thrusts
and I found myself muttering almost constantly. I was
telling him over and over how much I loved what he was
doing and that I never wanted it to end and begging him
to fuck me and never stop.

He fucked me with a nice regular rhythm for several
minutes and I started losing it. I lifted my head and
started kissing his chest again. Then I started licking
the sweat from his chest and kissing and sucking on his
manly nipples.

He seemed to like what I was doing, though I wasn't
doing it for him so much as I was doing it because I
was all but out of control and going crazy with lust
under his body.

He started fucking me harder and faster and I started
cumming and screaming at him to fuck me harder over and
over.

I must have cum a dozen times before he reached his
arms around me and his weight came down on top of my
smaller body. His cock began to pound into me and my
arms went around him to keep him just where he was.

I was murmuring, "Fuck me," over and over and I was
totally out of control as he held me close and pounded
his cock into me furiously until finally his body
stiffened and he groaned loudly. I knew that for the
first time in my life a man was cumming in my pussy.
The first of many times to come.

His sweaty body finally relaxed on top of me but I held
him tight. I didn't let him go. I loved the feeling of
his body on top of mine. He was heavy and I was having
trouble breathing but I loved it. I loved being taken
by a big, strong man. I loved being overpowered and I
loved being fucked!

I covered his neck and his chest and his shoulders with
passionate little kisses until he lowered his face to
mine and we kissed for a long time. When he finally
broke the kiss I said, "Thank you Stan. That was
wonderful!"

He smiled and lifted his weight off of me. He said, "I
had my first fuck when I was fifteen and I have been
fucking ever since. I have been fucking for nearly
twenty years now. I have never fucked a woman as
exciting as you and I have never enjoyed a fuck as much
as I just enjoyed fucking you."

I pulled his head down. I turned it gently and kissed
his ear. Then I whispered my phone number into his ear.

He got up then and I looked down at his cock. There was
a tiny trace of blood around the base of his now soft
cock. The only sign that I was no longer a virgin,
well, that and my sweaty, highly aroused body.

As soon as Stan moved out of the way, Terry was there.
Terry was shorter than Stan. He was a little chubby. He
was kind of cute though. He hadn't talked to me when he
came in and I didn't know anything about him. I noticed
that he had a wedding band on his finger. I didn't care
though.

His cock was nearly identical to the one that had just
taken my virginity. It was hard and the top of it was
covered in the clear lube that had been oozing out of
the end while he watched his partner take my virginity.

He smiled down at me and asked, "Are you sore?"

I smiled back and shook my head. I held out my arms and
said, "I'm ready Terry. Fuck me. Or as they say in the
old movies, take me I'm yours."

He grinned and leaned down over me. He kissed me and
then he quietly said, "I wish I had been able to go
first. I would sure love to eat that sweet pussy of
yours. That's the prettiest pussy I ever saw. But I
can't do it now. That would be too much like sucking
Stan's cock and I'd never live that down."

I smiled and said, "Maybe some other time. I'm sure
that now that I'm damaged goods he won't charge as much
for me."

He kissed me again and whispered, "Oh sweetheart! You
are definitely not damaged goods. You are just about
the hottest little piece of ass I have ever seen in
real life."

I reached down between us and teased his hard cock for
a moment before guiding it to my pussy. As he started
to slowly push his cock into me I asked, "Oh really?
And who is hotter?"

He chuckled and answered, "Now that I think about it,
no one I can think of. I can't think of single
centerfold in Playboy that I would trade for you."

I thought that was a sweet lie and I smiled and said,
"Good answer. You're a fucking liar but it was a good
answer."

He moaned in pleasure and said, "Sweetheart, I wasn't
lying."

Then he started concentrating on what he was here for.
I was quickly climbing back up onto my sexual high as
the excitement of getting fucked by yet another man,
another cock, began to build. As my next orgasm
approached quickly I suddenly realized that all joking
aside, I loved this. I was a slut!

That realization kind of set me free and I started
going nuts again. I put my arms around Terry's neck and
began lifting my ass up off of the rug. I ground my
pussy against him and my cries of passion got louder
and louder until I was over the edge again. I was
sobbing and making noises that I didn't even recognize
as coming from me. And I was having one incredible
orgasm after another.

In only a few minutes I heard Terry moan and cry out,
"Oh fuck! No! Not yet!"

But it was too late. He tensed up and soon there was a
second load of cum in my pussy.

I laughed, almost hysterically, and I don't even know
why. I held him close and whispered, "Damn I love that!
Your cock feels so good inside of me. I love fucking!"

His muscles unclenched and he lifted his weight off of
me. He smiled down at me and said, "That is probably
why you are so damn good at it."

He got up slowly and Mr. Todd was standing over me and
staring down at me. He smiled and said, "Jesus! You are
the biggest fucking slut I have ever seen. I think I
love you! Now get up on your hands and knees. I'm going
to fuck you like the bitch you are."

I was afraid that he intended to fuck my ass and I knew
I wasn't ready for that, especially not with that fat
cock of his. But he got to his knees behind me and
pushed down on my back. When I was in the right
position he gripped his cock and moved the head of it
through my slit a few times and then rammed it inside
of my pussy in one violent but very exciting stroke.

He grabbed my hips and held on tight while he fucked me
fast and violent, just like a couple of dogs. And I
loved it!

I saw Brian circling around us, getting a good shot of
my tits bouncing violently and then the look of lust on
my face. He moved back and got a close-up of Mr. Todd's
fat cock pounding into my pussy and then he stepped
back and filmed us from the side as I started losing
control again.

Just before I started to cum, Brian moved in front of
me and the camera was right in my face as I began to
once more scream and cry out in unbridled pleasure as
orgasms ripped through my body leaving me totally out
of control.

Mr. Todd just kept pounding into me and eventually I
just dropped my head onto my crossed arms on the floor
and waited for it to end. I was fucked out. It was
several long minutes before he sped up, becoming even
more violent, and then deposited yet one more load of
hot male cum inside of me.

He left his cock inside of me for a long moment before
he finally pulled it free. He sat back on his heels and
slapped my ass and said, "Turn around bitch. Clean this
mess up!"

I reacted without even thinking. I rose back up and
turned around. His slimy cock was right in my face. It
looked disgusting, but I thought back to yesterday and
eating his cum out of my best friend and I reasoned
that this couldn't be as gross as that had been. And I
had enjoyed that!

I leaned down and took his cock into my mouth while
Brian once more came in for a close-up. I sucked Mr.
Todd's cock clean and then I licked his balls until all
of our fluids were gone.

He patted me on the head when he was satisfied and he
stood up. He took the camera from Brian and said,
"She's all yours kid."

Brian hesitated and asked, "Do I have to fuck her? Her
cunts a fucking mess! I'd rather have her suck me off."

Mr. Todd said, "I don't give a shit kid. She's all
yours."

Brian found a dry place on the blanket and after
pulling his pants and shorts off he sat down and then
stretched out on his back. I didn't need to be told. I
moved between his legs and started licking his cock and
balls. I don't know how long the sex show had lasted
but it had been long enough for Brian's cock and balls
to be covered in slime. He was a fucking mess.

But ours is not to reason why. I slowly licked him
clean and then I started sucking his cock, something I
was starting to get very good at very quickly, so good
that he came almost immediately. I could sense his
disappointment that it was over so soon. I was
disappointed too.

I swallowed his cum and held his cock in my mouth for a
minute while he caught his breath. Then I started
sucking again. His cock never got soft and soon he was
nearing orgasm for the second time. I sucked on his
cock eagerly and I heard the three men who were
watching making nasty but complimentary comments about
my cocksucking skills. I was honestly flattered.

I had only been sucking on his cock for five or six
minutes the second time around when he grabbed a
handful of my hair and lifted my head off of his cock
just before he came. He held my face in place and used
his hand to finish himself off. His cum shot out and I
felt the hot streamers covering my face.

His eyes were closed when he came. When his orgasm had
passed he lifted his head and looked at his handiwork
and said, "Perfect! Suck my cock clean, bitch. And
leave that cum on your face. I like the way it looks."

I stayed on my knees and waited for someone to tell me
what to do. I felt the three streamers of cum cooling
on my face. He had missed my eyes but one of the trails
of cum spanned my lips and I used my tongue to lick
them clean. I saw Mr. Todd put the camera down and he
said, "That's it men, shows over. That was hot. I'll
send you the DVDs when they are ready."

He finally told me to get up and I struggle to my feet.
I was surprised at how tired I was. When I was lost in
the throes of passion I hadn't been so aware of it. I
asked for permission to go to the bathroom and clean
up. Instead, he got his digital camera out and took
some shots of my nasty body, especially my pussy and my
thighs which were covered in cum, and he said, "Put
your panties on."

I went over to the chair where my clothes had ended up
and pulled my panties on over all of that cum. As I
pulled them up and into place he took pictures as fast

as he could push the button.

He took some pictures of me in my panties and the
dampness soaking through. Then he said, "Alright, get
dressed now."

They were all watching me put my clothes back on. When
I was dressed, Mr. Todd handed me a wad of cash and
said, "Okay, you can go now. Leave the cum on your face
until you get to your house. You can have tomorrow off.
I want you back here on Monday."

I asked, "Can I get a copy of that DVD?"

He was amused at that. He said, "Sure, I guess I can
spare one. Will there be anything else, your majesty?"

I guess he was still mad because I hit him up for more
money.

I said, "Yes sir, I'd like to see the web site where
you are posting those pictures. I'm curious."

He picked up his pad and wrote out the web address and
a password I could use to get in. I thanked him and
started to leave. Then I turned back and said, "I'm
sorry sir. I have one more request. Stacy is waiting
for me at my house. Can I have her hundred dollars?"

He reached into his pocket and peeled off two fifties
and said, "Are you leaving now or are you moving in?"

I smiled and said, "Thank you sir."

I turned and headed for the door. I knew that it was
inevitable that at some point between here and the two
blocks to my house someone was going to see me like
this. But I was determined to leave those streamers of
cum on my face. Those were my orders.

I was half way to the gate when the door opened behind
me. I turned to see Stan hurrying to catch up to me. I
stopped to see what he wanted and he said, "You are
something special Sara. Do you mind if I call you?"

I smiled and said, "I gave you my number."

He said, "You were worth every penny. But next time I'd
rather give the money directly to you. Don't tell Todd
though."

I smiled and said, "Deal!"

He took my hand and shook it and I felt him press
something into it. He smiled and said, "A little
something extra for you. Take care of yourself."

I thanked him and left then. As I was closing the gate
behind me I glanced down and saw that he had pressed
more money into my hand. I was afraid to look to see
how much it was until I was out of sight of the house.

I went down to the end of the street and then turned
toward my house. When I was sure that I was out of
sight of the house I counted the money that Stan had
put in my hand. It was five hundred dollars! I almost
screamed in excitement.

I started to put it with the wad of money that Mr. Todd
had given me. Before I could combine the money I
realized that he had given me more than a thousand
dollars. I noticed a post-it note stuck to the top bill
when I unfolded the money. It said, "You were pretty
fucking hot! Here's a little extra, you earned it. But
you are still going to be punished. I like punishing my
bitches."

I counted out the wad of cash and there were fifteen
crisp one hundred dollar bills. He had paid me fifteen
hundred dollars for two hours of sex! Fuck! Maybe I
should move in with him!

I was walking down my street in a daze when I passed
the two brothers that lived two doors down from me.
Dale had just turned fourteen and Kevin had recently
turned thirteen. They said hi as we passed each other
and then I heard them stop.

They hurriedly caught up with me and came to a stop in
front of me. I suddenly remembered that I had three
thick ropes of cum across my face and dripping down
onto my dress.

Dale exclaimed, "Sara!"

He sniffed and said, "Sara, are you alright? Did you
get raped?"

I saw the concern in their faces and I was touched by
it. We weren't all that close but they had lived two
doors down for a couple of years and we saw each other
all the time.

I responded, "No Dale. I'm fine. Thanks for being
concerned though."

I started to move around them but he asked, "I don't
get it Sara. Why do you have cum on your face?"

I wasn't sure what to say. But then I had an idea. I
said, "I can't tell you right now. But if you keep this
quiet and come and see me tomorrow after school I'll
try to explain. Okay?"

Dale and Kevin looked at each other and then turned
back to me and shrugged. Dale said, "I guess. Are you
sure you're alright?"

I nodded and thanked him for caring. Then I hurried the
rest of the way down the block to my house. I had one
close call when Mrs. Livingston walked out of her house
to check the mail but I hid behind a tree until she
went back inside. After that I made a beeline for the
house and got inside before anyone else saw me.

Stacy was watching television in the living room. She
jumped up when she saw me. She chuckled and said, "I
see that you had to give Brian a blowjob."

I smiled and asked, "You mean this is his trademark? Or
is he just marking his territory?"

She laughed and said, "A little of both I guess."

I handed her the money that Mr. Todd had given me for
her and said, "I am going to have to take a quick
shower. I'll be right out."

I hurried to my room and hid my two thousand dollars
with the forty that I had been given yesterday. Christ!
Two thousand dollars! That was almost half a year's pay
for my mother!

I undressed and left my clothes on the floor. I was
going to have to wash them before my mother got home.

I ran to the bathroom in the nude and stepped under the
hot water. I started to wash my hair and after I rinsed
the first time I felt Stacy behind me. She put her arms
around me and took the shampoo from my hands. She said,
"Let me."

I relaxed and let her wash my hair and then massage in
some conditioner.

While the conditioner soaked in she picked up my body
wash and gently soaped up my entire body, paying
particular attention to the area between my legs. She
was gentle, fearing I suppose that I was in pain. But I
wasn't and it felt very nice.

When she was done she helped me rinse off and rinsed my
hair. Then I took great pleasure in returning the
favor.

I washed her hair and then, after I put the conditioner
in, I reached around her and lovingly washed her front.
I loved the way my soapy hands slid over her perfect
tits, and apparently so did she. She leaned back
against me and moaned in pleasure as I washed and then
rinsed her body.

Once the soap was gone I kissed and licked her slender,
sexy neck and said, "Jesus Stace! It was fucking
fantastic! I wish you had been there."

She chuckled and said, "Girl! I can't be there every
time you get laid."

I sighed and said, "You could if it was up to me."

We rinsed off again and then I shut the water off. I
reached into the cabinet and handed her a clean towel
and we dried off while standing face to face on the
small bath mat and staring into each other's eyes.

After we were dry I brushed my teeth and then we went
to my room and I loaned her a pair of shorts and a t-
shirt. We got dressed and went out to the kitchen. I
got us both a glass of the house specialty, ice water.
Then we went into the living room. We sat on the couch
and she pulled me over onto my back with my head in her
lap and said, "I want to hear every detail."

I told her every detail that I could remember,
including what I knew of the amount of money he was
making off of us. She had been aware that he was making
money from letting men fuck us and watch us on the
internet, but like me she was shocked at the amount.
And we still had no idea how much he was making from
the internet site.

As I told her all about my afternoon, one of her hands
moved gently over my face and hair while the other
cupped and caressed my tit. After a few minutes she
worked my t-shirt up over my tits and toyed with my
soft flesh and my hard nipple as I told her every
detail of my little gangbang.

I remembered nearly everything about my first fuck and
she was as amazed as I was when I described it and told
her how wonderful it had been. But then I told her how
much money I had left there with.

Her hands stopped moving and she whispered, "You're
shitting me! You fucking cunt! You made two thousand
dollars today?!"

I assured her that I had and then I asked, "He said I'm
going to be punished for asking for more money. What
does he do to punish us?"

She stopped what she was doing and said, "Sit up," in a
voice that was suddenly very serious, very concerned.

I didn't want to hear that.

I sat up and pulled my shirt down over my tits. The
look on her face was not reassuring. She stared at me
for a long moment and said, "I don't know what he does.
Was he really mad?"

I shrugged and said, "I don't know. He didn't seem to
be. His voice was perfectly calm when he said that he
was going to punish me. Why?"

Stacy looked very concerned and it was scaring me. She
finally said, "He punished Sharon once. She threw up
after he came in her mouth the first time. Nobody saw
her for a week after that. She was real quiet when she
started showing up again and she still refuses to talk
about it. Whatever he did it changed her."

I didn't like the sound of that.

I decided to change the subject. I said, "He gave me
the website where he is posting our pictures. I want to
see it. Do you know anyone that has internet access
that you trust? I don't think it's a good idea to check
it out at the library."

She smiled and said, "I know someone. But he won't do
it for free. He probably already goes to that site
though. He lives one block over from me and he came to
one of Mr. Todd's parties to fuck me. So he must have
found the site and offered to pay to fuck me. I'll ask
him."

I shuddered and said, "It never occurred to me that
someone in this town would be seeing those pictures! It
must really suck that someone you know saw them!"

"I didn't know him," she said. "He just saw me around
and recognized me. He didn't even know where I lived.
But yeah, it was kinda creepy."

I asked, "Are you going to Mr. Todd's house tomorrow?
He gave me the day off."

She shook her head and said, "I don't have to go back
until Monday."

I smiled and said, "Me too!" Then I asked, "Would you
mind going to the drug store with me after school
tomorrow? I am kind of nervous about that. I've never
gotten a prescription for anything before, much less
birth control pills."

She smiled and said, "There's nothing to it. I'll be
happy go with you."

I had one more question. "I passed Dale and Kevin on
the way home. They saw the cum on my face. I told them
that I would tell them about it tomorrow. I didn't know
what to tell them. I was wondering what you thought of
asking them if they wanted to go to work for Mr. Todd.
They are nice kids. Kevin is only thirteen but he is
big for his age."

She didn't seem too fond of the idea. She said, "I
don't know. I don't know if he wants more boys. You
better check with him first. I don't know him very
well. Don't forget, I've only been going there for
three weeks."

I had forgotten. She was so helpful to me and such a
comfort that I had to keep reminding myself that she
was new at this too.

We went back to my room so that she could change back
into her school clothes. While I sat and watched her
get dressed she said, "You know, I've been going there
for three weeks and I've only made just a little under
twelve hundred dollars. I was pretty proud of myself. I
can't believe how much money you made today!"

I asked, "Are you upset with me?"

She grinned and said, "Hell no. I'm a little jealous.
But I understand. I loved fucking you too."

I laughed and said, "I'll give you some of the money
they gave me Stace."

She looked up at me and saw that I was serious. She was
all dressed except for her blouse. She put her blouse
down and walked over and pulled me to my feet. She took
me in her arms and squeezed me so hard I could hardly
breathe. She kissed me and said, "I guess what they say
about blondes is true. You dumb cunt! I'm happy for
you! Stop talking like retard. If I get mad at you I
think you know me well enough to know that I'll let you
know."

I put my arms around her neck and said, "I love you
Stace. You're the best friend ever."

She pulled away and pushed me back down on my bed. I
watched her put her blouse on. As I walked her to the
front door I suddenly remembered something. I said,
"The guy that bought my virginity, Stan. I gave him my
phone number. He wants to call me. He said that he
wants to see me again but he doesn't see any reason why
Mr. Todd should get paid when he does. He is going to
pay me. I don't know how much but I'm sure it will be
more than Mr. Todd gives us. Would you be interested? I
bet he would love to see us put on a little show."

She gave me a funny look. Then she said, "Yeah, I'd be
interested. Just make sure that Mr. Todd doesn't find
out. Even you must see that going behind his back would
piss him off. Be careful."

I nodded and we kissed again before I held the door
open for her. I said, "See you in the morning."

As she started out I said, "I like the way we are now.
I like that we kiss. But what happens when we get
boyfriends Stace? Will we be jealous?"

She chuckled and said, "No boy is ever going to eat
your pussy like I can, bitch. You may fall in love and
get married and live a long, normal life. But we are
always going to love each other. I'm not worried."

I smiled and said, "I'm glad. See you tomorrow."

She left and I went in and started doing my homework. I
had been out of it at school for two days and I really
had some catching up to do.

It took me a couple of hours to read what I had missed
in class and do my homework. It was eight thirty when I
finally packed up my books. Then I had to figure out
how to start giving money to my mother and how much to
give her without raising suspicion. It was a hard
decision because I wanted to give her enough to make a
difference but not so much that it was totally
implausible that I had made it selling magazines.

I went to my room and got in bed. Then I swore and got
up and got my phone out of my book bag and put it on
the charger. I got back in bed and then I remembered
that I hadn't eaten anything since lunch. I couldn't
stand the thought of another sandwich though so I said
the hell with it and tried to go to sleep.

The problem wasn't that I was hungry. The problem was
that my mind kept replaying the day's events. It had
all been exciting. But that first fuck with Stan, I
couldn't wait to see the DVD of that. I doubt if
anything in my life will ever be as wonderful as that
first fuck. I love Stacy and the first time with her
had been great. I couldn't wait to do it again. But
that first fuck…that was the perfect sexual experience.
I didn't think there was any way that he could top that
the next time I saw him.

I think that I had probably been asleep for a little
over an hour when I heard something. Being alone in the
house so much I had become a pretty light sleeper. I
woke up and heard my mom asking, "Sara, are you awake?"

I turned my head and saw her in my bedroom door. I sat
up and asked, "What's wrong mom?"

She came in and sat on the side of my bed. She said,
"I'm sorry I woke you. I just had to tell you what
happened today."

She sounded excited and after the way I found her after
work yesterday, just knowing she was feeling excited
was enough to wake me up.

I turned my light on and I couldn't believe it when I
saw her face. She looked years younger than she had
when she came home yesterday.

She took me in her arms and held me tight and in a
voice overflowing with happiness she said, "It's over
baby. This scrimping on food and going without. Living
a life of hopelessness and despair, it's all over."

I said, "Hot damn! You've become a hit woman for the
mob! We're gonna be rich!"

She sat back and shook me and said, "Smart ass! You're
partly right. I won't be working at Wal-mart anymore. I
start a new job in two weeks. A steady job with normal
hours and paid vacations and a health plan. They even
have a retirement plan! We won't be rich but we can
move out of here and we can get a decent car and you
can have a computer. We can call up and order a pizza
once in a while. We can live like normal people!"

She saw the look on my face and she stopped talking.

She said, "Baby! What's wrong? That's good news!"

I suddenly realized that I was crying. I threw my arms
around her and hugged her and said, "That's great mom.
I know how much you hated working there."

She pushed me away and held me at arm's length and
stared at my face.

She couldn't understand. I was afraid that when she
heard what I was thinking she would think I was being a
silly little girl.

She said, "Sara, talk to me."

I looked down at my hands and the tears were pouring
from my eyes. I whispered, "I don't want to move. I
couldn't stand it if I moved away from Stacy."

I couldn't say anymore. I started bawling like a baby.
She pulled me close and hugged me and in a minute I
realized that she was laughing.

I asked, "What? Why are you laughing?! Because I love
my best friend?"

She sat up and said, "Honey, it will be more than a
year before we can afford to find a decent place. I'm
sure that by then Mr. Weaver will have straightened out
his disability and probably gotten a bucketful of back
pay. Maybe we could arrange to move out of here and
still live near your best friend. I know how much you
two mean to each other. We'll work something out. I
promise."

She handed me a tissue from the box on my nightstand.
When I had used it I took a deep breath and said,
"Okay, tell me all about it."

She said, "I applied for a great job a couple of months
ago. It was assistant manager of an upscale boutique at
the mall. I thought I had a lock on it. A friend of
mine said that they really liked me for the job. But
the corporate office sent someone down to fill the
position and they had to accept her. It turns out she
was a drunk and a thief and they finally got rid of
her. They called me tonight and said that the job was
mine if I still wanted it."

"I start in two weeks. But I promise that I'll start
saving slowly. Maybe by the time we get enough money
saved up to move you will have gone away to college."

I laughed and said, "Oh yeah, the colleges will be
lined up to take me!"

She replied, "Honey, you aren't stupid. I know we make
those dumb blonde jokes too often. But you know you
aren't dumb."

I smiled and said, "No, I don't think I'm dumb. But I'm
not a scholar either. I get passing grades by working
my butt off. I just don't learn well. We both know it
and it's just the way I am. I am not dyslexic. I don't
have any disabilities. I'm just not a good student. It
is hard for me to memorize things. I don't know why but
we both know it is true. If you have been stashing away
a college fund for me then now is the time to get it
out and buy food. I'll go next door and wake up Mrs.
Williams and call for a pizza on her phone."

Mom laughed and said, "We'll talk about this later. I
just wanted you to know that things are going to change
around here, and soon."

I smiled and thought, "They already have!"

Mom kissed me and went to bed. I guess she didn't want
a sandwich either. Then I thought that now might be a
good time to tell her that I had some money. I got up
and got a hundred dollars out of my hidden stash. I
went down the hall and knocked on her door. She came
and opened it a crack and peeked out. That was strange.
It wasn't like I never saw her naked.

I handed her a one hundred dollar bill through the
crack and started to return to my room. There was
silence for a few seconds and suddenly she cried out,
"Where did you get this?!"

I turned back and the door to her room was wide open.
She was naked and I smiled, not at the shock on her
face but at the big black dildo that was lying in plain
view on her bed.

I said, "I got paid today. I got a job selling
magazines on commission in the neighborhood. It doesn't
pay much but I thought it would help. That's two weeks
commissions. I was going to surprise you with a steak
dinner tomorrow night when you got home. But I guess
it's better to let you handle the money."

She reached behind her door and grabbed her robe and
pulled it on. She closed her door and led me back to my
room. Inside she said, "Okay, let's talk. Tell me about
this job."

I had clipped out the ad and I showed it to her. I had
figured out what I was going to tell her. I hated lying
to her. But I thought that for the next few weeks we
could still use a little extra money. After that I
would keep my money to myself.

After she looked at the ad I explained, or should I say
I lied and said that we went out as a team, that we had
adult supervision at all times, that we never entered a
home. I tried to cover all the things that I thought
would come to her mind to scare her. I told her that I
only worked a couple of hours a day and that I was
still getting all of my homework done and going to bed
early.

She didn't like it but I could see that she was happy
to have the money. Then she smiled and said, "I can't
take your money. You have had nothing all of your life.
Here, take it and blow it. I don't care if spend it all
on candy."

I didn't take it of course. I hugged her and said, "I'm
not that fond of candy. I'd rather we went out for a
good meal. I'm sick to death of tuna fish and peanut
butter. And a coke would be nice now and then. No, I
don't want it mom. You take it. I'll work until you
start your new job and then I'll quit. That was why I
took this stupid job, so you wouldn't worry so much."

She kissed me and said, "I love you Sara. You are the
best daughter a mother could have. Thank you. I promise
to pay you back, soon."

She started to leave and I asked, "What was that you
said about a computer?"

She smiled and said, "With my very first paycheck."

Just before I finally went to sleep I pictured that
big, black dildo on her bed. I wonder where she got
that.

On Friday morning I got up quietly and put some money
and my prescription for birth control pills in my book
bag and waited outside for Stacy. I was too nervous and
excited to eat my cereal.

We talked about my mom's new job all the way to school.
She was as horrified as I was at the possibility that I
might move away from her. She also noted the irony of
my mother getting a new job two days after I started
selling my ass to help out with the money.

I had to admit that, although that had been a
consideration, I wasn't doing it for the money. Stacy
got a kick out me catching my mom about to make use of
that dildo we had been playing around with.

I was better able to concentrate in class today. I was
somewhat surprised at myself. I hardly gave a thought
to the fact that I was no longer a virgin. It was
really a matter of little consequence once it was in
the past. I had no regrets, only fond memories. It had
been a very exciting afternoon.

When school let out in the afternoon we walked a couple
of blocks to the drug store. I was nervous about
turning in my prescription but the druggist looked it
over and accepted it without comment. No accusations,
no recriminations, not even a dirty look for the young
whore getting birth control pills.

Stacy and I looked around the store for a while. It was
the first time I had ever been in a store with money to
blow in my pocket and I didn't buy a thing. Now that I
had money the things that were unaffordable two days
ago were suddenly much less desirable.

When the druggist called my name I picked up my pills
and we walked a block to a fast food restaurant. I had
been craving a big, fat, greasy cheeseburger and a coke
for months. We placed our order and sat outside and
although I had eaten very little in the last few days I
could only eat half of the burger. I guess my stomach
was shrunk. Either that or my body had lost its
tolerance for greasy junk food.

We stopped at a shop that sold computers and looked
around. Neither one of us knew anything about them. We
knew that having one would make school work easier. But
we realized that we couldn't just walk in and buy a
computer. We were going to have to get some advice from
a geek. We did manage to get some idea of what a
computer was going to cost though.

We left there and I stopped and bought a six pack of
coke at a convenience store. Then we walked home. We
went out of our way to avoid Mountain Street. We
assumed that Mr. Todd would be busy molesting one or
more of the other kids and wouldn't see us going past.
But we didn't want to take any chances.

At my house I put the coke in the fridge and went into
my room. Stacy sat on my bed while I got undressed. I
was about to put on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt but
as I started to pull the sorts on she stopped me. She
reached out and gently took the shorts from me. I
looked in her eyes and I smiled at what I saw there.
She wanted to play!

I did too. I said, "Let me take a shower first."

She stood up and said, "I liked the shower we took
yesterday. Let's do that again."

That sounded like a plan.

I helped her undress and we went to the bathroom. I
turned on the hot water in the tub and got out two
clean towels. We spent the next twenty minutes or so
shampooing and rinsing and soaping and getting better
acquainted with each other's bodies.

After we dried off we hurried back to my room in the
nude. As I entered my room I saw movement out of the
corner of my eye and I screamed and stopped suddenly.
Stacy ran into the back of me and cried out, "What?
What is it?!"

I realized that it was Brian. He was standing in front
of my dresser pawing through my underwear. I yelled,
"God damn it Brian! You scared the shit out of me. I
may have to fuck you, but god damn it you don't have
the right to come into my house without permission any
time you fucking want. Don't you ever do that again!"

He just stood there grinning and I went over and took a
handful of my underwear away from him and shoved it
back in my dresser and slammed the drawer. I was
furious.

He suddenly reached out and grabbed me by the throat
and said, "You stupid cunt! Don't you ever yell at me
again! And whoever gave you the idea that you could
tell me what to do and what not to do was lying to you,
bitch. Now listen up. I brought a couple of friends
over and they are waiting for us out in the living
room. They don't know about Todd so keep your fucking
mouth shut and just do what you are told. Do you have
any questions?"

I said, "I have to fuck you Brian. And I guess I have
to fuck your friends. But if you don't want to end up
in the emergency room having a bullet removed from your
ass you had better not ever come into my home uninvited
again. And I don't need anyone's permission to tell you
that. I am not jerking you around you son of a bitch."

He was pissed but I think he finally got the message.
He took his hand off of my throat and nodded his head
in the direction of the door. I followed Stacy out into
the hallway and to the living room.

I didn't know who was going to be there. I wasn't real
pleased with who I saw out there. They were both a
couple of the losers that Brian hung out with. Walt was
fifteen but I was pretty sure that Jimmy was almost
seventeen. I knew he had been held back at least once.
They were losers and bullies. They were the kind of
guys that I always avoided.

When they saw us their eyes lit up and they sat there
staring at us with arrogant looks on their faces when
we entered the room.

Brian pushed Stacy over to where they were sitting and
said, "This slut is all yours guys. I'm going to take a
ride on Sara. I haven't had a chance to fuck her yet."

I had just enough time to see them pull her down
between them on the couch and start pawing her before
Brian turned me around and started kissing me and
groping me.

I had been very excited when I got out of the shower a
few minutes ago. My pussy was still wet but the
excitement was gone now. I stood still and let him do
what he wanted without bothering to struggle. I knew it
would be futile.

Brian groped me for a few moments before he stepped
back and started undressing rapidly. I waited for him
to finish and tell me what he wanted me to do next.
When he was naked he turned me so that I was facing
Stacy and his two friends. He pushed me to my knees and
got down behind me.

I felt his cock entering me and while he fucked me I
watched Jimmy force Stacy down between his legs. She
struggled with his pants for a minute and then she
started sucking his cock.

Walt stood up and his gaze went back and forth between
me and Stacy as he undressed. I guess he was trying to
decide who he wanted to put his cock in. He chose Stacy
and he got down behind her and after he repositioned
her he started working his cock into her from behind.

Our little mini orgy lasted for a couple of hours. All
three boys fucked both of us and Stacy sucked off Jimmy
and her brother. Walt and Jimmy both got a kick out of
watching Brian have sex with his sister. He bragged
about fucking her every day. Any time he wanted. They
offered their assistance whenever he needed it.

When all three boys were sated they made Stacy and I
put on a little show for them. I was afraid that it
would get them going again but after they watched us
eat each other to an orgasm they got up and left
without saying a word to us.

As soon as they left we took another shower. Then we
went to my room and cuddled on my bed. I held her close
and whispered, "I'm sorry Stace. That wasn't quite what
I had in mind for the afternoon."

She kissed me and said, "Why are you apologizing? It
was my asshole brother that ruined it."

I smiled and said, "I don't know. I just feel bad."

She grinned and said, "You have really changed lately.
You are growing quite a set of balls. I was surprised
when you told him off like that. I wanted to cheer you
on but if I did I'd catch hell later in my room. And
the way you stood up to Mr. Todd! You sure have changed
in the last few days."

We just held each other for a while and enjoyed being
close and naked. I was trying not to think about it
getting late. I didn't want her to leave.

We had been lying together for fifteen minutes or so
when Stacy asked, "Have you been practicing with your
mother's dildo?"

I shuddered as I pictured that big black thing on her
bed last night. It had been inside of her just last
night! For some reason the idea of putting it in my
body so soon after it had been in hers troubled me.

It didn't trouble Stacy though. She chuckled and said,
"I didn't think so. Get up on your hands and knees,
bitch. Assume the position!"

I wanted to stop her. She didn't really give me a
chance though. She was out of bed and gone from my room
before I could think of a way to explain what I was
feeling.

I sat up on the side of my bed. I intended to tell her
that I really didn't want to do this. But she wasn't
taking no for an answer. She came back in, sniffing the
obscene thing as she walked. She smiled and said, "We
put it away clean the day before yesterday. I smell
pussy!"

Then she turned to me and said, "Come on Sara. It's for
your own good. Get up!"

I groaned in frustration, mostly at my inability to say
no to her. I got up and turned around and got on my
hands and knees on the bed. When I was ready Stacy
said, "You really have a beautiful ass Sara. I've never
said that to another girl before. Sometimes I look at
you or I touch you and I really wish I had a cock. You
are so sexy!"

I wryly responded, "Yeah, and you'd make a great guy.
Shut up and fuck my ass."

She laughed and a moment later I felt her fingers,
coated with that cold lubricant, as they began to
penetrate my tight little asshole.

I grunted as they first entered me. I thought about
that big dildo and asked, "Stace is that thing going to
fuck me up? I don't want my butt all stretched out."

She assured me that my body was extremely elastic and
that the only effect would be that when Buster Butt, as
the girls all called him, finally got around to fucking
my ass it wouldn't hurt so much.

I guess I was all in favor of that. I put my head down
and let her work that greasy crap into my ass and then
add more with two fingers. Finally she started working
the dildo into my ass again and I did notice that it
went in easier this time. It was still very
uncomfortable. But not as bad as the first time.

She slowly worked it into me, deeper and deeper until
once more the big rubber balls were pressed into the
crack of my ass. She gave me a moment to adjust to
being stretched like that and then she started slowly
fucking my ass with it.

She had been doing that for a minute or two when I felt
her free hand reach under me and her fingers began to
tickly my pussy. I noticed an immediate difference. I
no longer concentrated so much on the pain and fear

that I had to go to the bathroom.

I wouldn't go so far as to say that it became pleasant.
But it became a lot less unpleasant.

She kept fucking me with that damned thing for a good
five minutes. Just before she pulled it out she said,
"There, that was a lot easier this time. Wasn't it
Sara?"

I hated to admit it but I guess she was right. I nodded
and then I said, "Yeah, a little I guess. Please take
it out now. That's enough for today."

She slowly pulled it out and I sighed in relief as it
finally was removed from my body. Stacy laughed and
said, "Aw, come on! You didn't even pant this time!"

She ordered me to stay where I was and she rushed out
of the room. I didn't know what she had in mind for me
now. I also didn't know why I was following her orders.
But I did.

She was gone for several minutes and she came back in
with the dildo. She had just washed it off. She moved
back over behind me and I exclaimed, "Stacy! Not
again!"

She explained, "I can't put it back like this Sara.
It's clean. Your mom used it last night and it was
obvious. We need to put some pussy juice back on this
thing."

Before I could say a word she was working that thing
into my pussy from behind!

After she had it started she reached around and started
tickling my clit again. Now this was more interesting!
I relaxed and enjoyed it as she began to fuck me with
that fat dildo. It was larger than any cock I had yet
experienced and I was a little nervous. But it felt
great. I knew that I was going to have to find out how
to get one of those.

She was probably getting pretty tired but she kept it
up until I reached orgasm. I think that there could be
no doubt that Stacy was one of my better fucks! Not as
good as Stan maybe, but for someone that didn't have a
cock she was a damned good fuck.

She slowly pulled it out of me and set it on its end on
my nightstand.

I waited until I got my breath back and then I said,
"Damn! That was pretty fucking hot! We need to find out
how to get one of those."

I got up carefully and said, "Get comfortable. I'll be
right back. I have to clean all that grease off of my
butt."

She sat down and I went and washed my butt off. I also
wiped my drooling pussy. Then I went back to my room
and pushed Stacy over on her back. I knelt on the floor
between her legs and pushed them apart.

She moaned as my fingertips moved gently over her and
she said, "You know you don't have to do this."

I laughed and said, "You lying bitch! If I didn't do
this now you'd be pissed and you know it."

She laughed and said, "Yeah, I'm pretty fucking horny
right now."

I leaned down and started kissing and then licking all
around her pussy. I was fascinated by her sex. I loved
that bright red bush and the tight little slit that
glistened with moisture. I loved the way she reacted
when I touched it, or when I tasted it. It turned me on
almost as much as it turned her on.

I kissed her for a long time and I blew gently against
her moist opening. Then said, "Stace, I love you." And
then I demonstrated just how much I loved her. I began
licking and sucking and using my fingers. I did
everything that I knew she liked. I loved the way her
face and her neck and her chest turned dark red and her
body twitched uncontrollably. Her breathing became loud
and raspy. And those moans of pleasure affected me
almost as much as my tongue affected her.

Her hands grasped my hair and her thighs closed around
my head. She screamed loudly and had a massive orgasm.
I wanted to keep going but she gasped and pushed my
head away. She shook her head and begged me to stop.
She said, "Please Sara, no more. I love you. I love
what you do to me. But I'm exhausted. That was
fantastic, but I can't do it again, not right away."

I giggled and said, "Serves you right! At least I'm not
raping your ass, bitch."

She sat up and pulled me up on top of her. She put her
arms around me and we kissed passionately. She stopped
to lick my face clean and once more I was aware of her
breasts against my own. It was such a sensuous feeling.

We kissed some more and then we just held each other
for a few minutes. Just before I rolled off of her I
asked, "Do you like that as much as I do? I mean the
way your breasts feel against mine? It's different when
you're naked, isn't it?"

She answered, "Yeah, I noticed that. You don't notice
it so much when you hug another woman with your clothes
on. But then, when we do that it's normally your mom or
someone like that. I never paid much attention until
the last few weeks."

She glanced at the clock and said, "I wish I could stay
Sara. I hate leaving you alone here."

She sighed and said, "Actually, lately I hate going
home. Brian is getting to be a real pain in the ass.
But I love being with you, now more than ever."

We were quiet for a second while she got up and started
looking around for her clothes. As she started dressing
she said, "We better find us a couple of boyfriends
fast or we are going to turn into lesbians. I can see
where the guys are going to have a tough time competing
with you when it comes to making love."

I laughed and said, "My mom won't let me have a
boyfriend. I haven't asked her about a girlfriend. I
guess she assumes that isn't a problem."

When she was finished dressing she took the dildo and
the lubricant back into my mother's room and put them
back the way she had found them. I walked her to the
door and told her that I'd call her tomorrow. I didn't
know what my mother had planned but I wanted to spend a
little time with her. I hardly ever got to see her
anymore.

Stacy understood. She gave me a hug and a big kiss and
then she left.

I started working on my homework. It went much easier
tonight. When I was half way through I decided to do
something that I had never done before. I went next
door and asked my neighbor if I could look something up
in their phone book. Then I came home and called out
for a pizza on my cell phone.

It had been more than a year since I had a pizza. As
soon as I hung up the phone my mouth started watering.
I got the money from my room and sat at the table. I
worked on my homework until the pizza arrived.

The smell was driving me crazy. I slammed the door and
rushed to the kitchen and put a couple of pieces on a
plate. I got a cold coke out of the refrigerator and
had a fucking feast! It was almost as good as sex!

I gulped them both down and I couldn't help myself, I
had to have another. When I was finished I put the rest
of the pizza in the fridge for my mother and went back
to my homework.

I had only been working for a few minutes when my cell
phone rang. I was afraid that it was Mr. Todd but it
was Stan.

I answered it and he apologized for calling so late. He
asked if I could talk and I told him that I could. He
thanked me again for the wonderful time that he had
yesterday. He was very sweet and I thanked him for
making my first time so much fun.

We talked for several minutes before he got around to
what I knew he really wanted. He asked when he could
see me again. I told him that I didn't know my after
school schedule in advance and I asked him if he could
get away for a little while in the evening.

He said that was not a problem and I asked what he told
his wife when he went away for the evening like that.
He sounded embarrassed. He said, "If you see Terry
again I would appreciate it if you didn't say anything
to him. My wife and I have been separated for months
and it looks like we are going to get divorced. I don't
want that getting out if I can help it. So in answer to
your question, getting away in the evening is easier
than during the day."

I said, "Well, I have to be honest, I would like to see
you again. I really enjoyed being with you. I shouldn't
tell you this, but my mom is working until midnight for
at least the next two weeks. I know it's a long drive
for you, but if you want to drive down and see me then
just call and let me know you are coming. As long as
you are out of here before she gets home we can enjoy
some time together. It would be a good idea if you park
down the street and walk to my house though."

I gave him my address and we agreed to try for Tuesday.
I didn't know how long I would be at Mr. Todd's house
after school on Monday. And I didn't know if he was
going to punish me as he had promised. I might not be
in any shape to entertain when he was finished with me.

I gave him my address, though not without a little
discomfort in the back of my mind when I did it. We
talked for a little longer and said goodnight. I found
that I was excited about the prospect of spending some
time alone with him. I should ask him when he called
again though. He might enjoy it if I invited Stacy
over. I'm pretty sure that she would like him.

I finally finished my homework and put my books up. I
sat in my room for a few minutes then. It was getting
late but I sat there and hated the silence for a while.
I was so tired of being alone every evening. I used to
have the television on all the time but it started
getting on my nerves. I hardly ever watch it and it was
just noise. It didn't really make me feel any less
alone.

I went to bed at ten but I couldn't sleep. I was
thinking about my mom's new job and the fact that I was
finally going to get a computer like everyone else in
my fucking class except for Stacy. But mostly I was
wondering what my punishment was going to be and if I
would find out on Monday and I wondered too what it
would be like to have sex with Stan when it was just
the two of us and we didn't have the other three
waiting their turn and Brian sending our picture out on
the internet.

It was after midnight when I realized what time it was
and decided that since I didn't have to go to school
tomorrow I'd get up and heat up the pizza for mom and
we could sit and talk for a while.

Mom was so pleased with the prospect of pizza and coke
that she didn't even ask about the money. I had another
piece and we sat and talked for over an hour. We made
plans for tomorrow and she talked about her plans once
she started her new job. She was pretty excited.

That was understandable. She had worked at a job she
hated for a company she despised for a very long time
just so that we could get by. Her employer prospered by
taking advantage of its employees and the poor people
who were its suppliers. Only the family that owned the
company prospered.

We ate and sipped coke and talked until we both started
falling asleep. We went to bed and got up early
Saturday, her one day off, to have a normal family day
together. We even splurged and went out to a good
restaurant for dinner. We ended the day with grocery
shopping. And this time we bought food!

It wasn't steaks and lobster. But there was meat and
some deli for sandwiches at lunch time. We bought bacon
and eggs. We had to carry it home in bags so we
couldn't go overboard. But it was so nice to have food
in the house for a change.

Mom had to work on Sunday. We spent the day together
until she left in the early afternoon. I was sitting in
front of the television about an hour after she left
when there was a knock on the door.

I got up and answered it. It was Brian, standing there
with a pissed off look on his face. He asked, "Is this
better, bitch?"

I sighed and answered, "Yes Brian. Much better. That
wasn't so hard was it?"

He glowered at me and asked, "Are you alone?"

I nodded and he pushed past me and said, "Get your
clothes off."

This guy was getting to be a real pain in the ass!

I took my t-shirt and my shorts and underwear off and
he watched me with an arrogant look on his face. He
obviously loved having this much power over girls.

He undressed and started to sit on the couch. But then
he changed his mind and took my hand. He pulled me down
the hall to my bedroom and went in and stretched out on
my bed on his stomach.

I almost asked him if he was waiting for me to fuck him
in his ass. I bit my tongue though. I figured he was
already pissed off enough.

He ordered me to get up on the bed and lick his entire
body from his neck to the bottoms of his feet.

I looked at him like he was crazy. He just smiled and
said, "Mr. Todd is already pissed at you. Do you want
me to tell him that you refused to do something I told
you to do?"

I was actually considering it when he asked, "Have you
seen the website yet?"

I shook my head. I was still waiting for Stacy to
arrange for us to see it at her local pervert's house.

He smiled and said, "You should. I think you'll like
the pictures. You'll especially like Sharon's
punishment pictures. Have you ever seen a dog fuck a
girl? Sharon didn't care for it but we all thought it
was pretty amusing."

The sick bastard! Before I could stop myself I asked,
"As amusing as you sucking a cock, Brian?"

That was a mistake. His face turned nearly purple with
rage. He stared daggers at me for a moment and then he
said, "I guess you'll find out for yourself, cunt. Now
get to work. And when you get to my asshole, plan on
spending a lot of time there. I like that."

Under my breath I said, "Fuck! Me and my big mouth!"

I sighed loudly and crawled up on the bed. I leaned
over and started licking Brian's neck as ordered. I
took my time and tried not to miss any places. It was
demeaning and it was tiring but I had done many more
disgusting things in the last few days.

I licked my way down his back until I got to his ass. I
licked all the way around the cheeks of his ass and I
was just about to spread them apart and lick the crack
when he said, "Skip that for now. Lick down to the
bottoms of my feet and then work your way back up to my
ass. Then you can spend some time there."

I obeyed of course. That was what I did now.

I didn't enjoy it, but he was clean and it wasn't so
unpleasant.

I started to brush off the bottoms of his feet when I
got that far but he said, "Stop that! That's what your
tongue is for you nasty cunt!"

I was grateful that I had just vacuumed. His feet were
clean. It was just the idea of what I was doing that
bothered me.

I worked my way back up to his skinny ass and spread
the cheeks of his butt apart. I ran my tongue up and
down through the crack a couple of times and then
started licking his asshole.

He shuddered in pleasure and even moaned a few times. I
found that curious. I had never realized that it was an
erogenous zone. I had certainly not been excited when
Stacy had attacked my ass with that fat dildo. I wonder
though if a tongue there might be more pleasant. I
resolved to try that on Stacy the first chance that I
got.

Brian made me spend a long time working between the
cheeks of his ass. He ordered me to burrow my tongue
inside as deep as I could. By the time he finally
stopped me my jaw and my tongue were both exhausted.

But I wasn't finished.

He turned over and said, "Now it's time to do the
front. Start at my forehead and work down to my toes.
Save my cock for last. And don't skip my armpits,
bitch."

If you haven't tried this, take my word for it. It is a
lot harder than it sounds. It is much more tiring than
simply nestling between someone's legs and licking and
sucking on their sexual organs. This was hard work!

I licked my way back down Brian's body, detouring to
get his armpits. It wasn't as bad as it sounds. As I
said, he was clean. But he was sweaty and it was
unpleasant.

I worked my way down to his toes and sucked on each of
them before licking my way back up to his balls. I
licked then and took them into my mouth and sucked on
them gently. Then I started sucking his cock. Most of
what I had just done, I'm sure, was more to humiliate
me than to cause him pleasure. But now it was all about
pleasing him. His cock wasn't that big and sucking it
was no problem. Besides, all of the licking got him
warmed up and it wasn't long before he filled my mouth
with cum.

I swallowed carefully and held his cock in my mouth
until it was soft and he pushed me away.

I sat up and rubbed my tired neck. He got out of my bed
on the other side and went out to the living room. I
followed him out and we both got dressed in silence.
Just before he left he gave me an evil look and said,
"I hope he makes you do a dog, bitch. You need to learn
what you are good for. Maybe I should tell Mr. Todd
what an awful mouth you have on you. Maybe he would
make you suck off that mutt instead of letting him fuck
your sorry ass."

With that pleasant picture planted in my head he turned
and left.

I had only just gotten comfortable again when there was
another knock at the door. I seemed to be getting
popular all of a sudden! I got up, hoping it was Stacy.
I opened the door and there were Dale and Kevin.

Dale said, "Hi Sara. You were going to explain to us
how come you had cum all over your face on the way home
on Thursday."

He was obviously embarrassed but I think he suspected
that something was going on and he was hoping, maybe
not to turn it to his advantage, but at the very least
for a titillating story. I suppose that his mind wasn't
working nearly as hard right now as his hormones. He
was my age and I knew that there was only one thing on
his mind.

I had forgotten all about them after talking them over
with Stacy. I hadn't given any thought to an
explanation for walking down a public sidewalk in the
afternoon with streams of cum across my face.

I didn't want to let them in. But neither did I want
them standing in my door and being spotted by my next
door neighbor. There were enough strange boys coming to
my house when my mother wasn't home.

I glanced next door and it didn't look like anyone was
home. I stepped back and let the boys in and offered
them a seat on the couch. The television was on but I
wasn't watching anything so I turned it off and stood
there, trying to think of something to say that could
explain what they had seen.

Finally I just shrugged and said, "Guys, I don't know
what to say. If I tell you what happened I will be
breaking my word to someone else. To be honest, I was
going to make up a story to tell you. But I forgot all
about it and I can't think of any plausible excuse that
I can give you. And I can't tell you the truth."

Dale looked more embarrassed than I was. He was
blushing and trying hard to keep his eyes focused on my
face. He said, "We talked about trying to blackmail
you, threaten to tell your mom or something. Just so we
could get you take your clothes off. We were hoping
that we could get you to undress in front of us. We've
never seen a girl naked. But I don't want to blackmail
you."

He stood up and said, "I'm sorry we bothered you."

Then he turned and said, "Come on Kevin. Let's go."

I couldn't believe it! They were being nice! I wasn't
used to that. They looked so disappointed. I suppose
that at the very least they had hoped to hear a sexy
story. I actually felt sorry for them!

Before I could stop myself I said, "Wait!"

They looked at me and the hope I saw in their faces was
irresistible. I thought, "What the hell, thousands of
men have seen me naked. What difference would it make
if two guys my age had the opportunity?"

I smiled at them and asked, "That's all you want? You
just want to see me get undressed?"

They both nodded vigorously. They both seemed more
embarrassed than I was.

I said, "If I do this I want your word that you won't
tell a soul. I mean it! I know how guys love to talk. I
think it's kind of sweet that you didn't try to force
me into anything. Maybe I could reward you for that.
But I will never forgive you if this comes back to
haunt me."

They both swore to keep it a secret.

I stood in front of them for a moment, not so much to
get my courage up but just wondering what in the hell
had gotten into me that I could so easily undress in
front of two boys who were no more than casual
acquaintances. And all because they seemed pretty sweet
and were just curious to see a girl naked.

I think what finally convinced me to do it was that
desperate look on their faces. That, and the fact that
I was pretty sure that they would keep their word.
Besides, I was beginning to enjoy undressing in front
of guys and getting them excited. And they seemed so
harmless.

They had returned to their seats on the couch. I stood
in front of them and grasped the bottom of my t-shirt.
I looked at them, a little nervous now that I knew that
I was actually going to do this. But the excitement on
their faces convinced me.

I slowly lifted my shirt up, slowly at first, until my
breasts were exposed. Then I whipped it off and tossed
it on a chair.

There was a sudden and simultaneous gasp from the boys
and their eyes became as big as saucers. They glanced
quickly at each other. As if to say, "Do you see
that?!"

But neither boy spoke. They stared in obvious awe at my
breasts for a long time. Finally Dale said, "Jesus
Sara! You're beautiful!"

I stood in front of them and rubbed my breasts and
teased my nipples until they were fully erect. I felt
much older than them, even though Dale was only a few
months younger and Kevin not quite a year younger.

They were both bigger than me. But it was obvious who
was in charge here. I felt it too. It was nice to be in
charge for once. I enjoyed their lustful stares. It
seemed like a different kind of lust. They had no
expectations. They didn't come here to have sex. They
really just wanted to see a girl with her clothes off.
That kind of turned me on.

I slid my shorts down and after posing nonchalantly in
my modest little pink panty for a moment I slipped that
off too.

Both boys gaped at me and I had to struggle not to
giggle at the looks on their faces. Besides, I still
thought they were kind of sweet.

I moved a little closer, pressing my knees up against
the couch cushion with one of my legs between each of
theirs. I smiled down at them and asked, "Do you really
think I'm pretty?"

I'm not sure that they even heard me.

Kevin's hand started to reach out slowly to touch my
skin. He suddenly realized what he was doing and jerked
his hand back. He got even redder and whispered,
"Sorry."

I said, "That's okay Kevin. You can touch me. I don't
mind. Just remember your promise. If I start hearing
about what we did here today when I get to school then
I am going to hunt you down and kill you like dogs."

They both swore again that the only one they would talk
to about this would be each other.

Kevin reached out again and his finger tips moved
gently through my pubic hair. I thought it amusing that
the younger boy was taking the lead. Dale still seemed
to be frozen in place.

He watched as Kevin moved his fingers through my little
pubic patch and then trailed softly down over my
exposed pussy.

I felt an excited tingle when his fingertips moved over
my clit and I gasped slightly. Kevin jerked his hand
away but I took his wrist and pulled it back. I smiled
and said, "It's okay Kevin. It felt nice."

Dale stared for a few more minutes and then he leaned
forward and reached up to cup my breast. His hand was
hot and sweaty and his touch was just as clumsy as you
might expect from a boy who had never seen or felt a
breast before.

But the situation was really turning me on, though I
suspect not nearly as much as it was exciting them. The
look of wonder on their faces was irresistible.

I quietly asked, "What do you think, guys? Do you think
I'm sexy?"

I didn't really need to ask. If ever a girl could read
a guy's mind I could read their minds now.

I stepped back suddenly and the look of disappointment
on their faces was hilarious. I smiled down at them and
said, "I'm nervous about doing this out here in the
living room. Someone might come to the door and see us.
Let's go to my room and you can spend a little more
time exploring, okay?"

They scrambled to their feet and were both embarrassed
by their obvious erections. Kevin tried to hide his and
I grabbed his hand and said, "That's okay Kevin. That's
supposed to be there! If you didn't get a hard on
looking at me naked I'd be upset."

He grinned self-consciously and I led them down the
short hallway to my room. I stretched out on my back
and the boys sat down on either side of me. They ran
their hands over my body. They touched and squeezed and
pulled and gently massaged. Dale was the first to have
the nerve to put his finger inside of me. He slowly
worked it into my pussy and he smiled at me and said,
"It feels so hot!"

It felt pretty damned hot to me too. After that
degrading hour with Brian I was having a good time now.
It turned out that this had been just what I needed to
make me feel better, much better. I was getting turned
on too.

I knew that neither boy would be much of a lover but I
didn't care. I asked Dale, "Would you like to put
something else in there?"

He looked up at me with a look that was almost shock.
Apparently that had been much too much to hope for. He
asked breathlessly, "Really Sara? Can I?"

I didn't expect to get anything but a warm and fuzzy
feeling out of this but I was getting turned on too. I
nodded and said, "Sure Dale, get up and take your
clothes off."

Kevin watched in amazement as Dale undressed and
scrambled up on top of me. I reached down between us
and guided his small cock to my pussy. Before I let him
go I said, "Now take it easy Dale. This isn't a sprint.
We aren't racing. You'll enjoy it more if you go slow,
at least at first."

As Dale's small cock entered me and Kevin sat near us
watching in eager anticipation of his turn I was struck
by how immature these boys seemed, especially Dale, who
was the same age as me. I'm not trying to say that I'm
all that mature and sophisticated. I don't know if the
difference was the time I spent at Mr. Todd's house and
the things that had happened to me there. I didn't
think that I had changed since then. But then, maybe
after today Dale would seem more mature. What do I
know?

Dale was just as quick as I knew he would be. I doubt
if he lasted two minutes. But it wasn't unpleasant for
me. I was in no danger of achieving orgasm but I was
getting a kick out of what I was doing for them. They
seemed to be in a constant state of awe. That can go to
a girl's head.

Dale shuddered through his orgasm and slowly rolled
away. I turned to Kevin who had never moved from the
side of the bed. He was waiting for some indication
that this wasn't a dream and he was actually going to
lose his virginity.

I smiled and said, "Come on Kevin. Get your clothes
off. It's your turn."

He stripped out of his clothes so fast my eyes almost
couldn't follow him. He stood beside the bed then, not
sure what to do next.

I patted the bed beside me and he carefully climbed
into bed with me. He moved over between my legs and
clumsily stretched out on top of me. I had to tell him
to rest is weight on his arms. Once he was in position
I reached down and guided his little cock into me. I
was watching his face as he slowly entered me and I had
to bite my lower lip to keep from laughing.

It was obvious that he loved the sensations he was
experiencing. He had an excited, slightly insane look
on his face. He surprised me a little. He still
couldn't provide me with enough stimulation to get me
going. But he lasted much longer than I thought he
would, nearly twice as long as Dale had.

He started to get violent right at the end but he
managed to keep his weight up off of me and I didn't
mind.

When he was finished he opened his eyes and stared down
at me and whispered, "Thank you Sara! That was…I…Oh
Jesus! Thank you!"

I smiled and said, "You are quite welcome Kevin. It's a
lot of fun isn't it?"

He nodded vigorously. Then he finally got up on his
knees and stared down at me for another minute or so.
No one spoke after that for several minutes. Not until
Dale said, "Could we do it again?"

I smiled and asked, "Now?"

He shrugged and said, "I could. But I mean some other
time. There is more stuff I'd like to do. I'd like to
try putting my mouth on you. And I'd like…"

He hesitated and blushed again. Finally he said, "I'd
like to get a blowjob. Would you do that?"

I thought about it and I realized that even if I wasn't
going to have an orgasm, what we were doing was fun for
me. I liked being naked with boys and being touched and
causing them pleasure. It was still early. I said, "I
could give you both a blowjob before you leave. And
yes, you can come back some time when I am home alone.
If I don't have plans then you can eat my pussy and we
can have sex again. But not too often, I have a life
you know."

They were both grinning from ear to ear. I was still
having trouble believing that Dale was my age. He
seemed so much younger.

I got up and instructed Dale to lie on the bed. When he
was comfortable I knelt on the floor beside him and
took his still hard cock in my hand.

He asked, "Don't you want me to wash first?"

I leaned down and kissed the head of his cock. He
shivered in response and I said, "Most girls would. I
don't mind. It's just cum."

Then I started sucking his cock. It was only about five
inches long and very thin. It was the easiest blowjob I
ever gave. I sucked his cock and teased his nearly
hairless balls with my fingers and soon he was cumming
in my mouth.

He had the mildest tasting cum I had tasted yet. I
don't know if it was his age or what, but it was almost
pleasant. I held his cock in my mouth after I swallowed
his cum. He was panting quietly as is heartbeat
returned to normal. His hand reached out and caressed
my hair and he said, "Sara, you are the most wonderful
girl I ever met!"

I sat up and laughed quietly and said, "You mean the
easiest don't you?"

He got the most sincere look on his face and said, "No!
I think you are wonderful. I wish I was a year older so
I could be your boyfriend."

I thought that was sweet. I didn't understand. We were
the same age. But it was a sweet thing to say. I hoped
that he was as considerate once he left here today.

I slapped his thigh and said, "Move over, it's Kevin's
turn."

Kevin quickly took his place in front of me and I
repeated the process. I suppose that most girls
wouldn't have felt the same way I did. But I was having
fun. I liked the looks of ecstasy on their faces. I
enjoyed the expressions of awe when they looked at me.
I even liked their small, clean, sexy little dicks.

When I had gotten Kevin off and given him time to
recuperate I said, "You guys should get dressed and go
now. It's starting to get late."

Dale asked, "What about you Sara? You didn't cum."

I smiled and said, "That's okay Dale. I had fun too.
Maybe the next time I'll cum."

Dale smiled back and said, "I have an idea. Let's try
something first. Get up and lie down in the middle of
the bed."

I decided to see what he had in mind and I stretched
out and got comfortable.

Dale instructed Kevin to bend over and start sucking on
my nipple. When Kevin was in place and had taken my
nipple into his mouth, Dale did the same with my other
nipple. While they were sucking gently on my nipples I
felt their hands ease down over my stomach and their
fingers began to tease my pussy. It felt good but they
were clumsy and didn't really know what they were
doing. Still, I thought that with a little guidance
this could work.

I asked Kevin to gently put two of his fingers inside
me and start working them in and out. Then I asked Dale
to wet his finger and gently rub my clit. They were
happy to help out and once they had that worked out
they went back to sucking on my nipples at the same
time. It wasn't long at all before I realized that I
was going to cum.

I felt my orgasm building quickly and near the end I
started getting vocal. I encouraged them to go faster
and harder and before long I was lifting my ass off of
the bed and holding their faces pressed tightly to my
chest and crying out as I had a very nice orgasm.

They dressed then and after I once more assured the
boys that they were welcome to return I showed them
out. Once they were gone, since I was already naked I
decided to try using mom's dildo without Stacy's help.
I was concerned that I might soon be taking a real live
cock up my ass and I wasn't ready for that. I wasn't
sure if I ever would be. But I had noticed a
significant difference the second time that Stacy had
fucked my ass and it was obvious that she had been
right. Those sessions did help.

I opened my mother's drawer and carefully removed the
dildo and the KY, being careful to note their positions
in the drawer. I noticed that the dildo was clean this
time. I wondered how often my mother used these things.
It seemed like she must be using them every night. I
smiled and thought that it was too bad she couldn't get
into our little child molesting club. She might get a
lot of relief.

I took the dildo to my bed and got comfortable. I
greased it up and then struggled to find a comfortable
position that permitted me a good angle of attack. It
was harder than I anticipated. I didn't use my fingers
first the way Stacy had when she used it on me.

I forced myself to relax and began to gently work the
head of the dildo into my ass. I'm not sure if it was
because I was doing it myself or just that I was
getting better at this, but it entered me with
surprisingly little effort.

I gave myself a moment to adjust to the full, stretched
feeling and then started slowly working it inside of me
a little more with each gently push. There was no pain!
I was excited. It was a little uncomfortable. But I was
starting to think that I was going to be able to handle
it when someone finally fucked my ass for the first
time.

I slowly slid the dildo in and out and remembering the
last time with Stacy I began to rub my pussy with my
free hand. It wasn't as nice as when Stacy had been
doing it but I would have to remember to do this for
myself when the time finally came.

I practiced with the dildo for close to five minutes
but I wasn't going to reach orgasm this way. Not
without help. I left the dildo inside my ass and
straightened my legs out and tried to relax and just
get used to that full feeling. I stared at the ceiling
and wondered once more what my punishment would be.

I tried to disregard Brian's threats about the dog. I
hoped that he was just trying to scare me. If that was
his intent it had worked. But then I thought about the
changes in Sharon lately. Maybe she had been forced to
do it with a dog!

I shuddered in revulsion. I knew I couldn't handle
that. Not with an animal, especially not a dog. I had
never had a pet and I was afraid of dogs.

I thought I had stretched myself out enough and I
pulled the dildo out. I didn't feel that urgent need to
rush to the bathroom this time. I got up and washed it
off and cleaned myself up. I carefully replaced my
mother's toy and the lubricant and got dressed. By then
it was nearly six in the evening and I had a light
supper.

It was so nice to eat something that wasn't tuna or
peanut butter! It wasn't a feast to most people, but
some lean roast beef and fresh Swiss cheese was a big
step up for me.

After dinner my phone rang. It was Stacy. She asked if
I was in the mood for company and I replied, "YES!!
Come on over. I always want you to come over."

Stacy was there in less than fifteen minutes. We split
the last coke and I told her everything that had
happened to me this afternoon. I also told her about
Stan and the phone call. That made her nervous and she
warned me not to let Mr. Todd find out about it. He
wouldn't like it if I was freelancing on the side,
especially with customers he had lined up.

I asked her about what Brian had said, about Sharon and
the dog.

She shrugged noncommittally and said, "I've heard that
too. But Sharon won't talk about it. I don't know it
for a fact. I think it's true though. That's why I'm so
worried about all the stuff you are doing behind his
back. He can make your life pretty miserable if you
piss him off."

I shrugged and said, "I can always tell him to go piss
up a rope and just stop going there. He wouldn't dare
show those pictures around. He's the one that would go
to prison if what we're doing got out, not us. I'm not
going to say he doesn't scare me a little. I'm going to
keep going back for the money, at least for a while.
But I'm not afraid to quit when it gets to be too much.
Right now my biggest problem seems to be your asshole
brother."

She laughed and said, "Yeah, me too."

That reminded me. I told her about my practice session
with the dildo and that it was getting much easier.

I asked her about her friend, the one with the internet
access. She said that she had caught him on his way out
of town and he wouldn't be back until Thursday. But he
said that he would be happy to show us the web site.
There would, of course, be a price to pay. He said that
he had seen my pictures and he was anxious to meet me.

Stacy couldn't stay too late. Tomorrow was a school day
and we were both to report to Mr. Todd's house after
school. We sat around and talked, no sex this time. We
talked about it though.

I told her how immature I had thought that Dale was,
though he was less than a year younger than me.

Stacy laughed and said, "It's a guy thing. According to
my mom that never changes. I noticed the same thing
with Danny and Kirk. But I have noticed a change
lately. I think the things that happen at Mr. Todd's
age us a little faster than the other kids. I noticed
something else though. The guys all seem to start out
pretty normal. But then they start getting like Brian.
I'm not sure why. It could be that they see the men
treating us girls like pieces of meat and they pick up
on it. Or it might be that the things that some of the
men do to them make them…I don't know, different."

I thought about that. Then I asked, "I don't get it
Stacy. I'm probably the least bright kid in our class.
I know that I work harder than anyone else in class
just to squeak by. I can't be the only one to figure
out that Mr. Todd can't do anything with those
pictures. He doesn't have any power over us that we
don't give him. Why do the guys let them do that shit?
And Sharon?! She is still going back there too! I don't
understand."

Stacy blushed and got a silly look on her face. She
said, "I didn't figure that out. I didn't think about
him going to jail if those pictures got out. I've been
thinking lately that he is going too far and I'd like
to quit. But I was afraid. You know, he could give the
guys nude pictures of just the person he is pissed at
and have the guys circulate those at school. You know
damn well that they would spread all over that school
in about two hours. Our reputations would be shot
without there ever being a picture of Mr. Todd passed
around."

I nodded and said, "Yeah, but if he did that we
wouldn't have any reason not to go to the cops. They'd
go busting in to that house and take all his stuff.
Once they looked on that computer he'd probably end up
being some big guys bitch in prison somewhere."

Stacy looked at me and asked, "Are you going to quit?"

I responded, "In a few weeks, when my mother starts
getting a paycheck from her new job."

Stacy grinned and said, "You have a lot of money
stashed. Why wait?"

I smiled back at her and answered, "Because I'm not
through having fun yet. So far there have been a lot
more fun things than unpleasant things. Like what we do
when we are together. I love that. I loved what
happened when Stan was there. I even had a lot of fun
with Dale and Kevin. And I only did that because of
what happened at Mr. Todd's. To be honest, if it were
not for your fucked up brother I might not quit in a
few weeks. But I can't take much more of his shit."

We talked for a few more minutes and then Stacy had to
go. I went to bed early. I was too tired to wait up for
my mom to come home.

The next day was pretty normal. I was better able to
concentrate in class. I guess I was getting used to
being a part time whore. Stacy and I headed for Mr.
Todd's house as soon as school got out. As we walked
she asked me if I was nervous. I was surprised to
realize that I wasn't. There were no specific threats
hanging over my head and I figured I could handle
anything that Mr. Todd could throw at me now, except
the dog. And if it started looking like that was what
he had in mind then I was out of there."

When we got there Mr. Todd let us in and said, "Have a
seat. We have to wait for Brian." Brian went to the
high school and it took him another ten minutes or so
to arrive.

When Brian arrived he put his books down and Mr. Todd
said, "Give me a hand Brian."

They left the room and came back with a heavy, padded
bench. Brian picked up the camera and got it up on his
shoulder. He turned it on and focused it on me. Mr.
Todd went into the back again and came out about five
minutes later.

He ordered Stacy to undress me again. She moved behind
me so that the camera and all of the perverts on the
internet could watch her undress me and have a good
view of my naked body as she uncovered it.

In a few minutes I was naked and Mr. Todd said, "Lay
down on the bench on your back, cunt."

I gave him a suspicious look and asked what was going
to happen.

He moved so fast I couldn't believe it. He slapped my
face so hard I saw stars.

I yelled, "Fuck you! I'm out of here you bastard!"

I tried to reach for my clothes but he grabbed a
handful of my hair and twisted my arm up behind my
back. He held me with only my toes touching the floor
and he whispered in my ear, "You stupid cunt. I warned
you. You are going to learn your place today."

He twisted me around and threw me down on the bench so
hard that it knocked the wind out of me. Before I could
start to struggle again he had fastened a strap around
my neck. He quickly restrained my wrists and my ankles
and finished up with a strap around my midsection. I
was totally helpless.

He placed a jar on a small table near my head. He
reached into his pocket and dropped a nickel into it
and said, "I'm going to be your first customer, bitch."

He moved between my legs and rammed his hard cock into
my dry pussy. I screamed in pain and started demanding
to be released. He didn't even slow down. While he
fucked me he called Stacy over to where he was standing
over me fucking my dry pussy. He asked, "Am I going to
have a problem with you or do I need to tie your ass up
too?"

I could see that she was scared and she was crying. She
shook her head but she whispered, "Please Mr. Todd.
Please don't hurt her."

He growled at her, "Strip bitch. Then go stand by the
door. Your job is to let everyone in and out."

Brian had filmed his sister as she stripped and then as
she walked over to take up her position by the door. He
turned the camera back on me just in time to catch Mr.
Todd speeding up and building towards an orgasm.

Before he finished though, the door opened and three
men entered. They came over and stood around and
watched as Mr. Todd came in me. He pulled out and moved
around to my head and forced his slimy cock into my
mouth and throat. Then he said to the men, "She's all
yours men. Just make sure to put your nickel in the jar
before you fuck her. And you can fuck her mouth if you
want, but remember the rules. You have to cum in her
cunt."

I heard clothing rustling and I heard the sound of
three coins dropping into the jar by my head. The first
of the three men forced his cock into me and they began
to discuss my body and my pussy. They talked about what
was apparently a large number of pictures of me posted
on the internet and the quality of the DVD that they
had bought of my first two visits to Mr. Todd's home.
One of the men urged him to make a movie with me and a
dog, or better yet several dogs. Brian agreed eagerly.

Okay, so I was tied up and getting fucked. I still
thought it was no big deal. I even got the insult of
the nickel a fuck. Very cute. I still didn't have a
problem with this. At least it was obvious from the
conversation that I wasn't scheduled to co-star with
Lassie.

It probably wasn't until close to forty minutes later
that I started getting concerned. The room had begun to
fill up with men of all ages, all descriptions. I was
soon getting fucked by my first black customer. I
actually kind of liked it.

The coin jar was filling up and I assumed that my pussy
must be an awful mess by now. But still they kept
coming and they kept cumming. I held out for over an
hour before I started begging Mr. Todd for a break.

He leaned over and whispered, "The only thing that is
going to break here today, bitch, is you. By the time
you get off that bench, half the men in the county will
have fucked your skanky ass. From now on you do what
you are fucking told. And you do it for however much
money I decide to give you. But just to show you my
heart is in the right place, when you leave here this
evening I'm going to let you have all the money that
you make today. If you want you can take it home and
count the nickels and figure out just how many men have
fucked you."

It had started at three thirty in the afternoon. Men
kept coming all afternoon and most of the evening. I
saw several men that I recognized and they didn't seem
at all concerned that I knew them or that their picture
was being broadcast on the internet.

I saw one of my teachers. The druggist that had filled
my prescription for birth control pills came in. Two of
the baggers at the small grocery store we used were
there. And I was most shocked when a half a dozen kids
from school came in. I gathered that Brian had invited
them.

After about two hours the pain started to go away. The
constant pounding was uncomfortable but my lower body
was getting numb. My lips were getting numb too. I
ended up sucking every one of those slimy cocks clean.

I was surprised that the men coming in later would even
want to put their cocks in me. I could feel the cum
streaming out of me and running down between my thighs
and the crack of my ass. I hoped that he wasn't going
to make me clean up the mess that they must be making
on the floor.

It was nine thirty before he finally called a halt to
it. The coin jar was just about full. I cleaned off the
last cock and waited for my restraints to be released.
It turned out that the fucking was finished. There was
still one last degrading act before I could go home.

Mr. Todd stuck a pole in the bench near my head and
reached underneath the other end under my butt. He
pulled out a canister about the size of a milk jug that
held about two cups of liquid. I noticed that only the
top layer was still cloudy and white. I smelled the
strong odor of cum when he hung it on the pole near my
head.

I watched in horror while he attached a clear plastic
hose to the bottom of the canister and as he worked he
casually said, "You can go home as soon as this is
empty Sara. So it's pretty much up to you what time you
leave here. It's nine thirty now. Brian tells me that
your mother won't be home until after midnight. So take
your time. But Stacy is waiting to help you get home so
if I were you I'd hurry. She is going to be in a lot of
trouble."

He stuck the end of the hose into a rubber mouthpiece
and forced the mouthpiece into my mouth. I watched him
turn a little knob and the disgusting liquid inside
began to quickly fill the clear plastic tubing.

It wasn't long before my mouth filled up. I resisted
swallowing that nasty mess for as long as I could. I
gagged a little but he just stood over me and smiled.
Brian was on the other side of me getting a close up of
my face and I think I heard him gag too.

I finally swallowed a mouthful. It was horrible. It was
nothing like getting a tablespoon or two from the end
of a cock during orgasm. This was a mouthful of cool,
stale cum. I felt my stomach rebelling but I forced
myself to calm down. I knew that I'd be in trouble if I
threw up with that thing in my mouth. I would probably
drown.

I started forcing the disgusting liquid contents of my
mouth down my throat. Every time I swallowed the force
of gravity caused my mouth to fill again. I tried to
force myself to just drink it down but I couldn't. My
stomach wouldn't permit it. I had to force myself to
keep it down after every swallow.

A large number of the men had stayed on to watch the
grand finale and they were making disgusting comments
from off camera as I struggled to swallow their cum.

It took me more than half an hour to finally get it all
down. When I was finally sucking air through the tube
Brian turned the camera off and put it down. He
stretched and moaned as if he had been the one being
gang raped all afternoon and evening. Then he leaned
over me and said, "God! You stink bitch! Did you learn
anything?"

Thankfully the mouthpiece was still in my mouth and I
couldn't respond.

He finally unfastened all of the straps holding me in
place and it took him and Mr. Todd both to help me up.
I was stiff and sore and on the verge of being
violently ill.

Mr. Todd tossed me my clothes and Stacy came over and
got dressed too. The men were leaving a few at a time
but a large number of them were sitting around drinking
beer with Mr. Todd when Stacy and I left.

The numbness that I had been so grateful for was
evaporating. It was being replaced by terrible pain. My
stomach and my pubic bone felt like they had been
hammered. My pussy felt like it had been reamed out
with a wire brush. If Stacy had not been there for me
to lean on then I don't think that I could have made it
home.

We didn't say a word until we got to my house. When we
got to my door I said, "I'm sorry Stacy. You are really
going to catch hell."

She gave me a wry grin and said, "I had plenty of time
to come up with a lame excuse. Come on, I'll help you
get cleaned up and get to bed."

I squeezed her hand and said, "No, you go home. You are
late enough already. I can make it from here. Thanks
Stace. I couldn't have made it without you. See you in
the morning."

She asked, "Are you sure?"

I nodded and she reluctantly left me at my door. As she
started to leave I said, "Stace, would you do me a
favor? Would you tell your brother that if he steps
foot on my porch again I'm going to shoot him in the
balls? And if any nude pictures of me turn up anywhere
I'm going to the cops."

She looked scared, but she nodded and left.

I went inside, took some Tylenol and then limped to my
bedroom. I undressed, threw my underwear away, and went
to the bathroom. I sat on the toilet for a long time.
Cum was still draining out of me! I stood up to take a
shower and finally my stomach rebelled. I turned around
and dropped to my knees and the contents of my stomach
came up. I will spare you the details.

When my stomach was empty I went to the sink and
brushed my teeth over and over until the terrible taste
in my mouth was gone. Then I turned the water on as hot
as I could stand it and took a shower. I stayed under
the water until it got cold.

As I dried off I realized that between walking it off
on the walk home and soothing my sore muscles in the
hot shower I wasn't in such bad shape. I was sore. But
it was mostly from the constant friction on my thighs
and my pussy. I looked between my legs with a hand
mirror and I was red and swollen but apparently
undamaged.

I took more Tylenol to replace the ones I had just
flushed down the toilet. Then I sat at the kitchen
table and tried to do some of my homework. It was
almost eleven but there were some things that had to be
turned in tomorrow. I was sore but I had not missed a
day of school this year and I wasn't going to start
now.

I noticed the jar of nickels stuck in my book bag when
I pulled my books out. I sat it on the table and stared
at it. I wasn't sure if I really wanted to know how
many men had fucked me tonight. But after setting the
jar aside and trying to concentrate on my homework I
realized that I wasn't going to be able to get it out
of my mind until I counted those damned nickels.

Fifty-four! It had seemed like more than that. It had
seemed like a lot more than that. Two dollars and
seventy cents. Oh well, at least he let me keep all the
money I made.

I had just started working on my algebra when the cell
phone rang. I dug it out of the pocket in my book bag
and answered it. It was Mr. Todd. In his typical
arrogant voice he said, "Brian just called to give me
your message. Do you really want me to ruin your life
bitch? I want you over here tomorrow, as soon as school
lets out."

I didn't feel the least bit intimidated by this
asshole. I responded, "If you contact me again, if
anyone of your friends or acquaintances attempts to
intimidate me, and if my pictures are not removed from
your web site, I am not the one that will spend decades
as some big dude's bitch in prison. If you leave me
alone, I will leave you alone. We are done. I would
have kept coming back you jerk. I was actually having
fun. You blew it tonight."

He was silent for a moment. Then he hung up without
saying another word. Just to be on the safe side I went
to my mother's room and dug out the little revolver
that she kept hidden there. I kept it near me all
night. I couldn't take it to school. But I wasn't
worried about anything happening out in public.

On the way to school the next morning I felt much
better. Well, I didn't hurt anywhere. I felt like there
was a void in my life for some reason. I realized that
I was going to miss the excitement of being a sex
slave. It really had been exciting. If he had just not
gone overboard!

As we started walking to school Stacy said, "I quit
too. I told Brian that if he came into my room again I
was going to tell our parents everything. He looked
pissed but he just shrugged and walked away. Could it
really be that easy?"

"Maybe," I answered. "I'm going to be watching my ass
for a while. I don't feel like I owe Mr. Todd anything.
He made a lot of money off of us. I'm more worried
about Brian and his friends. I wasn't kidding about
shooting his balls off. I am keeping my mother's pistol
handy."

I saw both Dale and Kevin during the school day and
they managed to act friendly without being too obvious.
I wondered how hard it would be to train them. I might
have to resort to them now that I had told Mr. Todd
where to go.

On the way home from school we heard someone calling
our names. We turned to find Didi and Tawney hurrying
to catch up. They wanted to know if we were on our way
to Mr. Todd's house. He had called both of them this
morning and ordered them to come to his house after
school. All three boys were supposed to be there too.
They hadn't seen Sharon and didn't know about her.

Stacy told them what had happened and that we had quit.

Didi exclaimed, "What do you mean you quit?! He let you
quit?!"

I couldn't believe that I would have to explain to all
these kids that he didn't have the power over them that
they seemed to think he did. I thought I was the dumb
one!

I told them that he was the one who would be in trouble
if those pictures got out and that he had no hold over
them. Didi and Tawney looked at each other funny for a
minute and then Didi said, "But I like going there! I
like the money too!"

Tawney grinned and said, "Me too."

I shrugged and said, "That's cool. As long as you are
going because you want to, go for it!"

Tawney said, "It won't be as much fun now that I know I
don't have to. But I'm still going."

Stacy and I looked at each other and laughed. But
actually, I understood. It was kind of exciting. If he
hadn't gone overboard last night I would still be
going. I had found the experience to be exciting too. I
was going to kind of miss it. But I didn't think I'd
have too much trouble finding someone else to have sex
with. Like Stan. He was coming tonight. And now I
didn't have to worry about Mr. Todd finding out.

We parted company with Didi and Tawney at the foot of
Mountain Street. Stacy and I went to my house. I had
planned on stopping for another carton of coke on the
way home but I forgot all about it. Back to drinking
water I guess.

My cell phone rang shortly after we got to my house. It
was Stan. He asked me if I could talk and I asked if he
was still coming.

He said he would be there at six thirty.

I asked him to hold for a second and I covered the
mouthpiece. I asked Stacy if she wanted to meet my new
boyfriend and maybe have a threesome. She didn't even
hesitate. She nodded her head vigorously.

I asked Stan if he had seen the pictures of the cute
redhead on the website and he said that he had. I asked
him if he would like to meet her tonight. In as much as
he was a normal, healthy, horny male he said that he
would be happy to meet her. We hung up and I got the
cold cuts out and Stacy and I had a sandwich and tried
to decide if Mr. Todd was going to be a problem.

Stan arrived a few minutes early. He parked a half a
block away so that no one would see his car in our
driveway. I let him in and gave him a big hug as soon
as I had closed the door. I introduced him to Stacy and
invited him to join us in my bedroom.

I guided him to my bed and once he was seated I pulled
Stacy over to stand in front of him. I slowly undressed
her as he watched. We were standing so close that
Stacy's knees were almost touching his. I removed her
blouse and her bra and then I got on my knees behind
her and removed her skirt and panties while Stan teased
her breasts.

While I undressed Stacy I told her about what a good
kisser Stan was and how wonderful it had felt when he
ate my pussy. I think that all three of us were much
more relaxed now without the constant distraction of a
cameraman moving around us, though to be honest I had
to admit that I had enjoyed the idea of being watched
by a large number of horny men. The idea of thousands
of men out there lusting after me, wanting me, that was
hot!

In some ways this was a first for me. I was about to
have sex with someone who was a good lover and who I
wanted to have sex with. And we were doing it in the
comfort and privacy of my bedroom.

I stood up after I removed the rest of Stacy's clothes
and we switched places. She undressed me in front of my
new, adult lover. As Stacy bared my body, Stan caressed
my exposed flesh lovingly. I was glad that I had asked
her to stay. This was fun!

When I was naked we stood side by side in front of him
and gave him an opportunity to examine us both. Then we
pulled him to his feet and Stacy and I worked together
to undress him.

When he was naked I pushed him back onto my bed and
repositioned him so that he was lying on his back with
his head on my pillow. I said, "I told Stacy what a
good kisser you were. She is going to start with that.
I'm going to start down here and we'll meet in the
middle."

I don't think he realized what I was talking about
until I leaned down and took his toes into my mouth and
started sucking on them like little cocks. We took our
time, lots of kissing and licking, we covered every
inch of his firm body before coming together at his
cock. Then we worked on his cock with our faces
touching, sometimes she was sucking his cock and I was
licking his balls. Sometimes I was sucking and she was
licking. And sometimes we were both licking his cock at
the same time.

Stan was breathing hard and swearing under his breath
as we drove him crazy with our lips and tongues. We
were having almost as much fun driving him crazy. Just
before he came I took his cock into my throat a few
times and then I pulled back and just held the head of
his cock between my lips while Stacy finished him off
with her hand.

I waited until my mouth was full and finally sated he
had collapsed on my bed. I got up on my knees and took
Stacy in my arms and we kissed, sharing the large
deposit of cum in my mouth while Stan stared in awe.

After we finally swallowed his cum he stood up and
arranged us on our backs, side by side on my bed with
our legs hanging off of the side. Stacy and I held
hands and then turned our heads and started kissing
passionately while Stan started moving back and forth
between us, eating our pussies until we both came
several times.

He had finally had all of the foreplay he could stand
and exclaimed, "I can't take this anymore! I have to
fuck one of you!"

I smiled down at him and suggested, "Why don't you fuck
both of us?"

We got up on our hands and knees with our knees planted
on the edge of my mattress. Our hips were touching and
our pussies were exposed and available. He grinned and
said, "I have never seen a more beautiful sight in my
life!"

He started with Stacy and then moved back and forth
between us, fucking each of us for a couple of minutes
before switching. He managed to last a long time but
although I found this very exciting I couldn't cum this
way.

I smiled when I heard him cry out, "Oh god no! Not
yet!"

But he couldn't hold it any longer and he came with his
cock buried deep in my best friend's pussy.

I got up and went to my knees beside Stan and caressed
his tight little butt and kissed his hip until he
finally pulled his cock out of Stacy. Then I turned him
and took his cock into my mouth and sucked him clean.

He groaned as I sucked him gently and then he smiled
down at me and said, "You girls are going to kill me! I
love it!"

Stacy had dropped down and rolled over on her back and
was watching me suck Stan's cock. When I finished she
smiled and said, "If you want to get up here and put
your nasty old cunt in my face I'll let you lick my
pussy clean too."

I giggled and said, "You are so good to me, Stace!"

I climbed back up on the bed and straddled her head and
began to lick and suck on her messy pussy. And I loved
it as much as she did.

While we did that, Stan sat down beside us and explored
both of our sweaty bodies, doing his part to drive us
both to a couple more nice orgasms.

When it was finally over we lay on the bed and relaxed
for a while with Stan between us. There was a lot of
nice touching but all three of us were sated. We talked
a little, about the website and about Mr. Todd. We also
talked about doing this again. I pointed out that my
mother's hours were going to change soon and I didn't
know how much longer we could meet like this.

Stan said, "That shouldn't be a problem. I could come
on a Saturday or Sunday and get a room in a motel
nearby. We could spend the day together, if you want to
that is."

Stacy and I smiled at each other and I said, "We'd love
to."

Stan finally got dressed and prepared to drive back
across the state to his home. Stacy and I stayed naked.
We were going to have to take a shower before she went
home. He sighed and said, "I wish I could stay for
that. But it's a long drive and I have to work
tomorrow."

Then he did something we didn't expect. He pulled out
his wallet and gave us each five hundred dollars.

I stood up on my toes and kissed him and then I tried
to give him back the money. I said, "That's sweet of
you Stan. But we didn't do this for the money. We
didn't expect you to pay us. We had fun too."

He smiled and said, "Don't think of it as taking money
for sex. Think of it as getting a present from a lousy
shopper. I had a great time and it was worth every
penny of that to me."

He looked around at my crummy old house and said, "And
you aren't going to try to tell me you couldn't use the
money are you?"

He bent down and kissed me and then Stacy and said, "I
am half owner of a very successful business sweetheart.
I can afford it and it pleases me to give it to you. It
pleases me even more that you tried to give it back.
You are a couple of very nice young ladies and I hope
we can keep meeting for a long time. Now take the money
and buy yourselves something nice."

Stan left and Stacy looked at the five one hundred
dollar bills in her hand in amazement. She was
ecstatic. But I had now accumulated close to twenty-
five hundred dollars and I was getting concerned about
it. I couldn't give it to my mother. I couldn't spend
it on any of the things that I really wanted. If he was
going to keep paying me every time he came to town it
was going to be a problem.

It was getting late and Stacy had to go home. But we
had to take a quick shower first. Usually taking a
shower with Stacy was a lot of fun but we didn't have
time to play. We made it quick and she went home.

I almost forgot to do my homework. Thankfully it was a
light day. I hurried through it, doing the bare
minimum. Then I went to bed. I was almost asleep when I
remembered that I had left five hundred dollars lying
on the kitchen table. I brought it in and put it with
the rest of my stash and then minutes later I was
asleep.

I had a bowl of cereal for breakfast in the morning and
then I waited outside for Stacy. We made it through
another day of school, easier for her than me. Then we
headed home as usual.

We were about half way home, far enough away from the
school that the crowd had thinned out. We were talking
like a couple of teenage girls and not paying any
attention to the world around us when an old van pulled
up to the curb just in front of us.

We hardly noticed. Not until the side door slid open
and four large high school aged boys jumped out. They
grabbed us and pulled us into the van before we even
had time to scream.

Once in the van they tied our wrists together behind
our backs and stuffed rags in our mouths. The floor in
the back of the van was covered with a dirty old
mattress and crowded with eight large boys. There were
two more in the front, the driver and Brian sitting in
the passenger seat and grinning like an evil comic book
villain.

Stacy and I stopped struggling as the van pulled away
from the curb. Brian said, "Mr. Todd doesn't like to be
fucked with bitch. You and my darling sister are going
to spend the evening being shown the error of your
ways. If this doesn't work we'll do it again tomorrow
evening. We don't mind. It's important to us that you
learn how to behave properly. It's for your own good."

While Brian was taunting us Stacy and I were pulled
down into the laps of two of the boys in the back and
mauled roughly as the truck hurried out of town. We had
both been on the receiving end of a lot of rough
treatment lately and we were more concerned by the
direction of the van than the boys that were molesting
us through our clothing.

I kept glancing out the windshield, there were no side
windows. We were driving through an area of farmland
with only a rare farmhouse or barn. I was totally
unfamiliar with this area and the fact that there were
so few other people around made me more nervous than
the boy with his hands roughly groping my pussy at the
moment or the vicious comments and threats of the other
boys in the truck.

The van finally turned off of the narrow country road
and drove down a long, tree lined dirt track. It wasn't
a dirt road. Not even a driveway really. It was just a
couple of ruts leading off through the fields.

We went up over a hill and down the other side and in
the small hidden valley there was a large, run down,
but apparently still usable barn. We pulled up in front
of the barn and the driver shut the van off. One of the
boys slid the door open and as they piled out and
pulled us out after them I saw a couple dozen more boys
coming out of the barn door with excited looks on their
faces. There were more than a dozen cars parked
haphazardly all over the place.

We were dragged inside and the boys surrounded us.
Brian stepped forward and said, "Ladies, meet the
majority of the boys from the Senior Class at
Springfield High. They jumped at the chance to fuck a
couple of sluts from the town whose football team beat
theirs in the playoffs last year. They saw some of your
pictures and they are all looking forward to getting to
know you a lot better."

He turned to the boys then and said, "Remember guys,
don't tear their clothes, don't fuck up their faces,
and no blood. Other than that you can do any damned
thing you want to the dumb cunts."

Our hands were untied and the gags removed. Stacy
started begging as soon as the gag was removed. I saw
how much they enjoyed it, so I didn't bother.

There was a loud, excited chorus of, "Strip the
bitches!" and, "Skin, skin, skin! Let's see some skin!"

I didn't struggle when they began to roughly remove my
clothes either. What was the point? There were about
two dozen large, horny boys surrounding us. We weren't
going anywhere, not for a while.

It didn't take them a whole minute to strip us both
completely. I'm not even sure how many boys took my
clothes off. I had the impression that for every boy
taking off an article of clothing there were two more
just reaching in and groping me roughly.

Stacy was swearing at them and struggling still.
Finally I yelled over at her, "STACY! Stop it! All
you're doing is turning the bastards on! You can't win
here. Stop fighting them. They'll just hurt you."

She looked at me with a blank look at first. Then it
seemed like what I said started to sink in. I saw her
stop fighting and the panicky look on her face was
replaced with resignation. It was going to happen.
Let's just get it over with.

Once we were naked they pushed us around the circle for
a few minutes, giving everyone a chance to grope us.
Most of them went out of their way to make it hurt.
They squeezed our breasts and pinched and pulled our
nipples. One particularly large boy seemed to be trying
to pick us up off the ground by our nipples!

Once we had both been around the large circle someone
yelled, "Let's get this show on the road! I'm fucking
horny!"

There was crude laughter and a few more snide remarks.
We were both forced down to our hands and knees in the
thin layer of soft hay that covered the dirt floor and
after a moment of jostling to see who would go first we
both had boys fucking our pussies from behind and two
more forcing their cocks into our mouths.

I heard Brian call out, "Remember guys, they both take
it down the throat and up the ass too.

Suddenly I was grateful for the practice that Stacy had
insisted that I get with my mother's dildo. I was
worried about doing that without any lubricant though.

Most of the boys came very quickly, the first time. A
few must have been nervous about performing before a
large audience and they lasted much longer. But most of
them finished quickly.

I should have known better than to get my hopes up
though. There was still plenty of time and they were
all more than ready for seconds.

After every two or three rapes they would push either
me or Stacy over onto our back and carry the other over
and put us into a sixty-nine position. We were forced
to clean each other up, but not allowed to do it long
enough to make it pleasant. Once we were clean enough
to fuck they separated us and put us back on our hands
and knees and the rapes began again.

The second round took a lot longer. I was surprised at
how few of them raped my ass. I heard Stacy cry out a
few times and assumed she was receiving the same
treatment. They were more painful than the regular
rapes but I only remember three of them raping my ass.
The first one was vicious, with only the cum in my
pussy for lubricant and no warm up at all. But by then
I was pretty much in a fog anyway. I hurt all over from
the pinching, squeezing, grasping hands and the
pounding cocks, and the constant pulling of my hair.
Sometimes I thought that the hair pulling was the worst
part. I was getting one hell of a headache.

Once everyone had gone around a second time they
started just messing around. They tried to see how many
cocks they could cram into us at one time and they were
taking lots of pictures with their cell phones. At this
point I wasn't that concerned with the pictures. These
guys didn't even live in our town.

At one point I had a cock in my pussy, a cock in my
ass, a cock in each hand and two in my mouth. They
fucked me like that for a few minutes but they couldn't
cum anymore. Or at least they couldn't cum like that.

A couple of guys went around for thirds and then they
just made us pose for pictures for a while. Mostly we
just posed together but sometimes one or two of the
guys would step in so that he could get a picture of us
sucking his cock and balls at the same time, or with
one of us sucking his cock and one of us eating his
ass.

They finally got dressed and started leaving a few at a
time. We were pushed back into the rear of the van. We
rode back to town with boys fucking us or getting
sucked off. I don't think anyone had an orgasm though.
They stopped up the street from my house and Brian
ordered us to get dressed. While we were dressing he
ordered us to go to Mr. Todd's house right after school
tomorrow or we would do this again.

He told his sister to get out with me and take a shower
at my house before going home. I let Stacy out first
and then I got out slowly. I turned to face Brian once
I was out of the van and in a calm, quiet voice I said,
"Brian, starting tomorrow I'll be carrying my mother's
pistol in my purse. If you or any of your friends get
within fifty feet of me I'm going to start shooting.
Look in my eyes Brian. I'm dead serious."

Brian turned bright red with anger and started to get
out of the van. As soon as his head was clear of the
door I swung my book bag and hit him right in the nose.
He fell to the ground by the curb and I kicked him in
the side of the head. Then I took off before his
friends could pile out of the van.

Stacy and I ran to my house and locked the door. I dug
into the bag and pulled out the cell phone that Mr.
Todd had given me. I called him and said, "Your toady
has a broken nose Todd. I'll be looking for him next
time. If he or anyone else that smells like you comes
near me I'll be carrying my mother's pistol and I'd
rather use it and explain to the cops why I shot the
bastard than have another party in that fucking barn.
If you want all the shit you are doing to come out then
you just send someone else after me or Stacy. Oh, and
if someone starts shooting at your house at night that
will probably be me too."

He started to swear and threaten me but I hung up on
him and he didn't call back.

Stacy was scared but I didn't give a damn. I told her
that I would take care of her, and I would too. I got
my mother's snub nose 22 pistol out and made sure that
it was loaded. For the next month I carried it
everywhere I went.

After our shower I held Stacy for a while. She was
scared. She wasn't just scared of going back to Mr.
Todd's. She was afraid of going home. She didn't know
what Brian was going to do. I thought that I might be
able to do something about that. We got dressed and I
walked her home. Her folks were a little upset because
it was so late. But they weren't as upset as they would
have been if it was Brian because Stacy was always the
perfect angel. Besides, apparently a gang of kids had
ganged up on Brian and kicked the shit out of him. They
were really concerned.

I went back to her room with her and while she was in
her room I went to Brian's room. He had an icepack on
his face. When I opened his door he saw me and jumped
up. I couldn't tell if he was going to hide or attack
me. I made up his mind for him when I pulled the pistol
out of my pocket. His face turned white and he put his
hands up as if to say that he wasn't going to do
anything.

I stepped into his room and said, "The first thing that
I am going to ask Stacy every morning is whether or not
you were fucking with her. If you so much as look at
her funny I'm going to put a bullet in your balls. And
you know what you son of a bitch? Once everything comes
out I'm willing to bet that I'll get away with it. What
do you think?"

He hissed, "You crazy bitch! I ain't gonna touch her
again! And I already told Todd that I didn't want
anything to do with your crazy ass!"

He kept his word. By the time my mother and I moved to
a better neighborhood two months later Stacy was back
to her old self. I continued to carry the gun until the
end of the school year, just in case. But we never had
another problem with Todd or any of his toadys.

Not long after I moved out of the area, Stacy's father
got his disability approved. He got a big chunk of back
pay and a small but steady income. Stacy and I worked
together to steer them into a house not far from my new
house.

Stacy and I both have computers now and my grades have
improved. I knew that a computer was a big help but not
just because it is a good tool for research. My papers
started getting better grades and I know that it was
just because they were printed on my printer instead of
handwritten.

Don't misunderstand. My IQ didn't go up. Teachers just
like neat. My biggest problem now is that I still don't
know what to do with that money I have stashed. And the
amount keeps growing. Stan comes to visit about once
every two weeks. Sometimes Stacy joins us and he gives
us five hundred apiece. Sometimes it is just me and I
get the whole thousand. I've got over six thousand now.
I guess I should open a savings account.

The End

To that small group of disturbed people who have
enjoyed my previous efforts and encouraged me, thank
you. Comments? Criticism? Email vul...@hotmail.com

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 57

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Borrowed Wife
by Oldbeatnik (oldbea...@hotmail.com)

***

A neglected wife winds up doing gangbangs in a porno
theater. (M+/F, wife, exh, oral, gb)

***

This is a true story...

Back in the 80's before most of the porn theaters
disappeared I was lucky enough to meet a wife whose
husband didn't give her the attention she wanted. I
plied her with drinks and compliments and one night I
talked her into going to the porno theater by telling
her she would get all the attention she wanted.

Remember the 80's with all those long loose skirts? She
loved to wear them and after a few love sessions when
ever she met up with me I had her wearing either thigh
highs or gartered stockings. She held me tightly the
first time we walked into the theater. I sat her down
on the aisle seat so no one could bother her by sitting
next to her, but all the guys across the aisle could
see if we started to play.

For the first 10 or 20 minutes we just sat and watched
the movie. I finally leaned over and told her if she
was getting turned on she should start raising her
skirt. If I saw her do that then I would take that as a
signal to start caressing her legs, thighs and panty
covered pussy.

I didn't have to wait long before she began to bunch
her skirt up onto her thighs. About 10 guys were
gathered in the rows in front, back and across from us.
They all turned their attention to Rita when they saw
her raise her skirt. She also noticed that she was the
center of attention and that really let her loose. She
spread her legs and grabbed my hand and placed it just
below the leg band of her thigh highs.

I began to stroke her leg in small circles, drawing her
skirt even higher and making her breathe in shorter and
shorter gasps. I widened the circle until I was
touching bare skin above her stocking top and just
below her panty covered pussy. She was now squirming in
her seat. I finally touched her pussy with my finger,
she grabbed my hand and placed it firmly on her cunt
and shook in her chair as she came.

I now put one of her legs over mine and bunched her
skirt into her waist exposing her panties for all to
see. I lifted a leg band and inserted a finger and
slowly began to finger fuck her. I put in a second
finger and started to caress her clit with my thumb. As
soon as I touched it she came again. One guy behind us
put his hands around her and grabbed a tit.

Rita jumped in her seat and I saw a frightened look on
her face. I told the guy no touching, but he could look
all he wanted, but Rita was too shaken to continue so
we left. She was still turned on though and gave me a
blow job in the car on the way home. I asked her if she
enjoyed herself and would ever want to go back. She
said it was one of the most exciting things she had
ever done and if no one would touch her she would love
to go back sometime. From then on at least once a week
I took her to the theater.

I would guide her down the center aisle with my hand
stroking her silky skirt covered ass, remember the 80's
were polyester paradise, everything was silky and
slithery. Rita's skirts and dresses were no different.
Over the knee but still very sexy. The great thing
about long skirts is if the woman wants to show a
little thigh, she has to do it on purpose. And my
lovely Rita loved to do it on purpose, especially when
she got comfortable in the theater.

Our seats were always on the aisle, so she could give a
good show to lots of men, but also no one could sit
next to her. After the second time there, the regulars
knew us and would spread the word, don't touch the
women and you're going to see a great show. After our
second trip Rita also knew that play time was up to
her, I wouldn't touch her until she started to raise
her skirt up over her legs.

When her skirt got high enough that I and all the men
gathered around could see her bare thighs above her
stocking tops, but before she exposed her panties, I
would put my hand on her bare thigh and caress it while
moving it upward towards her panty covered pussy. Once
I arrived at her cunt and stroked her pussy lips and
clit she would cum quickly. Then I would move a leg
band and insert a finger or two and finger-fuck her.

The third time we went and thereafter I turned her
towards the aisle so all the men could easily see me
finger fucking her. The fourth time we went I
unbuttoned her blouse and allowed the men to see her
bare tits, which for the first time I kissed and sucked
in the theater. I continued to stroke and finger her
pussy and she had an even stronger orgasm.

At our sixth or so time there she got brave enough to
give me a blow job. She turned on her seat to face my
crotch and showed her ass to the men on the aisle.
While she was sucking on my cock I was slowly raising
her skirt up the back of her thighs until it was
gathered across her back completely exposing her panty
covered ass to the eyes of the crowd.

I scrunched down as best I could so Rita could get as
much of my cock into her mouth as she could and I could
reach around her and stroke her ass and pussy for the
men to see. I was even able to pull her panties out and
away from her leg so I could get a finger into her cunt
and the men would get a good view of me finger fucking
her, her pussy juice covered thighs shone in the light
from the projector.

I was surprised that Rita had gone that far, all we had
talked about was how her husband ignored her, and how
she loved being the center of attention at the porno
theater by just showing some leg and pussy. I hadn't
expected our playing in public to go hard core, but
once it did all bets and rules were off the table. The
next time we went she sat on my lap and let me fuck
her.

It was all her instigation. Almost as soon as we sat
down her skirt was up to her waist and she had my
fingers buried in her pussy. Not too much longer after
that she had my dick out and was sucking me off. And
not too soon after that she sat up facing the screen,
moved over onto my lap, took my cock in her hand and
guided it into her cunt.

She did all the fucking, I just sat there loving the
feeling of her warm pussy surrounding my dick and
looked at the men around us with their eyes glued to
the fornicating beauty in their midst. I reached around
her and unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her bare
tits.

This time when one of the men touched her tit she
didn't freak, she just gave a little shudder and fucked
me harder and faster. The men took this as a go ahead
and three more men began to stroke her tits and rub her
nipples. Rita bucked down on me even more and then
gasped and held her breath as uncontrollably her hips
and lower torso spasmed and jerked around the cock
buried in her pussy. We left soon after she regained
her senses.

On the ride home she asked why I let the men touch her
and I said because she did nothing to stop them, and
she even seemed to like their touches. So I asked her
why she let the men touch her, she shyly said she did
like it, and when she had three hands all stroking her
nipples and tits she had one of her deepest orgasms. So
I asked her when we go again do you want me to stop the
men from touching you and she said no.

It was almost chaos the next time we went. Rita was so
ready for the night she had me play with her pussy on
the drive to the theater, something we never did
before. And it was Rita who made me stop before she
came; it was she who wanted to be hot and bothered as
she entered the theater and eager for her pussy to be
fucked. As soon as we found our usual seats Rita had my
pants unzipped and her mouth around my cock.

As soon as I was hard she had her pussy back on my dick
and she was ready to be fucked. And this time it was
Rita who unbuttoned her blouse and exposed her bare
tits. She started playing with them and pulling her own
nipples as she rocked back and forth on my lap. To
everyone's surprise she told the man sitting in front
of her, who had turned around to watch the action that
she wanted to suck his cock. He didn't take long to
respond, and he didn't take long to cum in her mouth.

Almost within seconds he was filling Rita's mouth with
his sperm. She swallowed all she could, wiped off her
lips and asked the man sitting next to him if he wanted
his cock sucked. Rita wound up sucking five different
cocks while fucking me and when I finally came in her
pussy she let three more men fuck her.

After she rose from my lap, she bent over the back of
her chair with her ass facing the movie screen, pulled
her skirt up her legs and over her panty covered ass
and said to no one in particular and everyone in
general fuck my pussy, someone fuck my pussy. She then
rested her head on her folded arms atop the seat back
and waited for someone to put their cock in her waiting
cunt. She fucked four men that way, just letting them
use her pussy as a sperm depository.

We only went to the theater a couple of times after
that because Rita and her husband started counseling,
and she wanted to make her marriage work for the sake
of her kids. But those next times were memorable. She
would suck off a few guys while fucking me, then once I
came she would fuck anyone who wanted to, which turned
out to be more than 10 guys each time.

She got to the point where she wouldn't wait for the
men to come to her, she started walking around the
theater and fucked the men in their seats. She would
raise her skirt or dress as she walked so she could
show off her stocking clad legs and panty covered pussy
and ass.

Ah, the lovely Rita, I shall never forget you and those
gangbangs you left behind in my mind.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 58

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Best Friend
by Dream Weaver (elle.e...@gmail.com)

***

Emily's best friend finds one of her father's videos
one night and asks Emily for a favour. (ff-teens,
youths, 1st-lesbian-expr)

***

When I was younger I had a best friend, Tina. I was
always a little taken with her outgoing personality.
Maybe it was the simple fact that she was practically
an Amazon standing at 6'0" while I was pretty average
for a 16-year-old at 5'6", but she tended to throw
herself right into everything.

We were top of all of our classes except Gym, since
I've never been very athletic and in fact somewhat
overweight for pretty much all of my life. She still
managed to excel there too but she never made me feel
like I was left in the dust.

She was Hungarian and her parents made great food,
better then MY mother's at least. I found myself eating
at her house 3 or 4 nights a week. I really enjoyed her
Pörkölt, essentially a meat stew, which she made often.
They were typical Old World parents.

They loved their children but they were strict and
wouldn't take any backtalk. They also owned a large
cabin in the country that Tina's father had built up
from a small shack. We'd go up there almost every other
week for a weekend getaway. Once Tina had her driver's
licence she drove up more often and I'd go with her
whenever I could.

We had a lot of fun at that cabin and the first time we
were up there without her parents we really relished
our freedom for the weekend. It was great to be able to
just sit there and talk without being interrupted by
people's general stupidity.

After dinner it was pitch black outside, which of
course meant we'd stay in and watch movies. Tina
surprised me when she found an unlabeled box at the
bottom of the video stand. She removed it from the box
and I could see the tape had no label, just a pink
sticker with the number 4 on it. We were both curious
about what it was and no one else was around.

"Let's put it in, Tina," I said. "It might be
interesting."

"All right, Emily," she replied, bending over at the
waist to put the tape in giving me a nice view of her
round ass. "But if it's something disturbing, I'm
blaming you."

"No way," I laughed. "You're the one that found it."

She took the VCR Remote and we sat down at either end
of the couch. She pressed play. Within seconds the
screen was showing a classic Tudor-style house that
looked rather grainy, as if it was filmed in the 70s.
The title came on screen.

"'The Postman Always Cums Twice'?" Tina read aloud.
"What the hell does that mean?" Even for 16-year-olds
we were pretty innocent. Neither of us had ever been
with a guy at that point. We had crushes of course,
usually on the same guys though so neither one of us
did anything so we wouldn't hurt each other's feelings.

That innocence wouldn't last the night however.

The first scene started and there was a woman in a
frilly pink housecoat sitting at a vanity mirror. She
looked as if she had just come out of the shower and
was putting some sort of body powder on. She opened her
robe and the mirror gave a wonderful view of her body,
from her voluptuous breasts down to her hair-covered
crotch. She started caressing her breasts with one hand
while the other traveled downwards towards her waiting
patch of hair.

The camera zoomed in as she reached it and inserted a
finger between her folds, caressing the little mound of
flesh by the top. As she did it grew to the size of a
cherry pit. She kept caressing it as she moaned and
thrust her hips forwards. She shuddered and moaned
loudly before she finished and smiled secretly, the
same naughty smile I tended to get when I rubbed my own
slit. I had never moaned as much as that woman and had
never found my own little cherry pit. I just did it
because it was exciting and relaxing at the same time.

A moment later there was a postman carrying a package
up to the house. He rang the doorbell and the woman
answered, still in her pink housecoat. He told her he
had a package for her and she pulled him inside,
grinning widely. She signed the clipboard and eagerly
opened the box without giving him a chance to put the
box down.

She reached in and felt around, the postman squirming
slightly as if the box was part of him. Then the camera
moved to see what she was doing. There was a hole in
the side of the box through which he had apparently put
his penis and she was pulling on it. We watched,
mesmerized, as it seemed to stretch and grow in her
hand. Finally she got tired of the box and took it from
him, putting it on the floor next to them.

"Just what I wanted," the housewife said. "A nice, hard
cock." We were both a little shocked as she got onto
her knees and started sucking on it. I have to admit, I
was a little turned on. We had already changed into our
pyjamas and I raised my leg and rested my arm on it. If
Tina was looking she'd have a great view of what I was
about to do, but her attention was completely on the
movie.

I rested my hand on my knee and ran my fingers up my
leg under my nightdress to the source of my pleasure. I
had noticed that the tingle came from the upper part of
my slit, but I hadn't given it much thought, as it has
still felt good. Now, however, I wanted to try what I
had seen.

I ran my fingers over the outside of my little teenage
cunt, parting the velvety folds and caressing the
entire thing lightly, teasingly. I ran my index finger
up and down my slit, coming closer to the button at the
top with every pass. I was still a little nervous. What
if it hurt? For that matter, what if it didn't? I threw
caution to the wind as I was so turned on now from my
own teasing that I didn't care anymore.

I found the button and rubbed it lightly, like the
woman in the movie had done. I was rewarded for my
efforts as all of the teasing I had done to myself over
the years has culminated in a wonderful orgasm that
sparked throughout my body. It was amazing! I hadn't
known it was possible to feel like this! As my writhing
slowed and stopped, I noticed Tina looking over at me.

"Emily?" Her breath was coming in shallow gasps and I
saw her hand was on her breast over her pyjama top. She
always wore men's PJs, as the frilly nightdresses I
wore wouldn't even have covered her… assets completely.
"What was that you were just doing?"

I was embarrassed. She had caught me red-handed. Well,
Pink-handed I suppose. I figured that there was no
point in hiding it, so I just told her.

"I was masturbating," I said. She just looked at me
confused. I could tell that she was as turned on as I
was and I tried to explain it better. "I was giving
myself sexual pleasure." She looked down at my hand. I
had just left it in my lap. Her face turned red.

"Can you show me how?" she asked. I felt a little
awkward and more than a little excited at this. I got a
naughty idea and wondered how far I could take this
situation. I tended to be good at explaining things in
school, but I figured a more hands-on approach was
warranted.

"Sure," I said softly. "First you'll want to take off
your PJs. You want to be able to feel what your doing."
I felt a little naughty doing this, so I didn't add
that I wanted to see everything that she did too.

I watched as she unbuttoned her shirt and her breasts
strained at the fabric, waiting to burst out. Even at
16 her breasts were large. As her C-cups bounced into
view I told her to stop. She paused, watching me. My
mouth went dry at the sight of those massive globes of
flesh.

"You should start by caressing your nipples," I
instructed. She did, hesitantly at first, but with
increasing vigour as she experienced pleasure she told
me later that she had never felt before.

I found myself getting excited as I watched her
pleasure herself at my command. Being in control was
something I didn't get to do often in life, so I
decided to take advantage of it, and of her. I started
running my hand over my own breasts through the fabric,
wanting to feel what she was feeling. I glanced at the
crotch of her PJ bottoms and saw that they were damp.
Good, I thought. It was time to go to the next level.

"OK," I said, my own voice thick with desire. "Now
stand up and take your pants off." She complied,
peeling the soft fabric from her long legs as
provocatively as she could manage, the material
sticking to her skin as she did. My eyes followed back
up to where her shirt still just covered her nether
regions.

"Now sit down and spread your legs." She complied and I
had a great view of her dripping honey pot. Even her
slit was larger then mine.

"Now lie back," I continued, "and run your fingers up
your thighs gently and slowly until you reach your
lower lips." I demonstrated the movement that felt like
ecstasy in my own loins. She watched my movements
carefully, then copied me and threw her head back with
a moan as she reached her goal. I was getting wetter
just watching her. Knowing she could feel what I was
feeling in that moment made me feel so much closer to
her then we had ever been before.

"Spread your lips and feel around. You'll notice that
some parts feel better than others. You should
concentrate on those." As I watched my best friend
explore her virgin pussy I explored mine. The
sensations kept building as I felt around and pretty
easily found my clit again. I threw my own head back,
licking my lips. I wanted to try something for myself,
but I decided to wait until I could lay her down
properly.

When I looked back up I saw that Tina's eyes were glued
to my cunt and she had found her own cherry pit. I saw
her hips start bucking slightly, slowly at first, then
harder as she got closer to her peak. I watched her
give in completely to the sensations and somehow that
put me over the edge as well. We had both achieved our
orgasm at the same time and that excited me to no end.

The video played on, left forgotten in the VCR as we
made our way to the bedroom we usually shared. I looked
down at the bed. It was a double, but it seemed so much
smaller that night. We both disrobed completely and
removed the covers from the bed, lying naked on just
the fitted sheet.

Tina seemed nervous with anticipation at what was going
to happen next. I didn't say a word as I turned towards
her and planted a kiss on her mouth. I wanted to go
slow at that moment, but I couldn't say even now if it
was because I didn't want to scare her off or if I
didn't want to scare myself.

We stayed there for some time, bathed in only the light
of the moon, our tongues exploring each other's mouths
for the first and only time in our long friendship. I
knew this wasn't likely to happen again, so I wanted to
take it as far as it could go. I drew my hands over her
chest, feeling her nipples contract slightly.

I reached down over her body and rested my hand gently
on her mound. She gasped, never having had anyone lay a
finger on it before. I ran my fingers through her hair
for a moment before reaching further and placing my
middle finger on her clit.

She instantly pressed her slit up into my hands,
gasping for air. I didn't let up as I massaged her clit
and I felt her hand as she moved it from its resting
place under my hip and moved it to my own slit, now
sopping wet from the evening's activities. It was true,
someone else's touch DID feel more intense then my own.
I bucked a bit against her hand and got another naughty
idea.

"Move down a bit," I said as I extricated myself from
our erotic embrace. She did and I kissed my way down
her body, turning mine around at the same time. It
didn't take long before I found myself studying her
nether regions up close and I couldn't resist. I stuck
out my tongue and tasted her honey. It was sweet with a
little tang, just what I was in the mood for at that
moment.

I lowered my own pussy onto her mouth and squirmed as I
could feel her tongue go to work, lapping up my juices
as they flowed freely now. I lowered my head back to
her and greedily licked up her honey.

It wasn't long before we both were shuddering under
each other's hard work and we both came hard. Neither
of us wanted the other to stop and we must have brought
each other to orgasm this way at least twice more
before we were too exhausted to continue.

We fell asleep in each other's arms that night. It was
the only time we ever did it together and we never
talked about it after, no matter how much I wanted to.

***

It's been years since that night. I'm married now and
my husband excites me to no end, but sometimes when he
goes down on me I still find myself picturing that
night, the night I made my best friend into a woman.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 59

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Camping
By Anonymous (address withheld)

***

Two friends camping discover they both have a bi-
curious side. (MM, 1st-gay-expr, oral)

***

My best friend and I had begun a yearly camping trip a
few years ago, as a way to get away from our families
and just relax for a couple of days. We could spend the
day hiking, fishing, or just doing nothing.

We would start drinking and smoking early, and spend
the afternoons talking about anything and everything.
As usual the talk would eventually turn to sex. During
once such conversation, my buddy mentioned that he and
an old girlfriend used to take turns playing "hide the
dildo".

"Yeah, How was that?" I asked.

"It was fun," he said with a sheepish grin on his face.

"Sounds it." I said. I've always been open minded about
people's sexual tendencies, and he was only talking
about playing with toys. It did however, peak my
curiosity.

Having always been curious about sex, I've often
wondered what it would be like to suck a guy off, and
this little tidbit made me wonder if he might wonder
the same thing. But how do you mention something like
that? I decided to wait and see.

We both got a fresh drink, and continued to talk about
sex. As we got more drunk, I began to think even more
about sucking him off, and suddenly I decided I was
going to find out if he was interested. I told him to
tell me more about this game "hide the dildo" that he
used to play. He told me they used to take turns,
slowly pushing the dildo in as far as it would go.

"She had a couple different ones." he said, and started
describing the differences of the toys.

I found myself getting very aroused, so I said; "The
only problem with telling these stories is, we get
ourselves all worked up, and there are no women here to
take it out on."

"I know," He said. "but my wife doesn't like camping."

"Mine either, but she give a great blow job...Not that
I can get her to do it that often, but when she does,
its fucking great!"

"My wife doesn't like to, because she says it takes to
long to make me cum. I don't usually cum, which is very
frustrating."

I found my opening.

"That's an excuse. If she really wanted you to cum, she
could make you."

" No seriously I don't cum from blowjobs," he said.

"Nonsense," I said. "I bet I could make you cum. How
hard could it be?"

"What makes you think that?" he asked.

"Think about it. Who knows more about how a blowjob
should feel than a guy, Right? So it only goes to stand
that a guy would be able to make you cum, because knows
what it feels like, to not cum. And he's not gonna want
to put you through that."

"Yeah I guess your right. I know if I was gonna do that
to a guy I would have to finish him off, and not leave
him hanging," he said.

"Yeah and swallowing must not be so bad. Women
everywhere do it. And gay guys." I said.

"You don't have to be gay, just bisexual."

"Why? Are you?" I asked.

"NO," he answered. "At least I've never done anything
bisexual before, but I've often wondered what it would
be like to have two guys doing the same girl, and then
just... exploring."

"Me too, but my wife would never go for it, and how
else are you ever going to have that happen."

"Well, now that you brought it up," he grinned.

"So, Like how do we go about this?" I asked nervously.
This was gonna happen, and I was a bit apprehensive
about it.

"I guess we could just go in the tent and get naked,
and go from there."

"Ok," I said. We both just sat there for awhile not
talking, until I said, "So, do you wanna do this?"

"Yeah."

With that he stood up and headed for the tent. I
followed quickly behind him. Once inside the tent we
both stood there looking at each other, and then began
to undress. That was no big deal. We've camped together
before, and have changed clothes in front of each other
before.

Once naked we both sat down, and looked at each other.
He had a fat cock, and I wondered what it was going to
be like to have it in my mouth. We sat there, each one
wondering who would be first to act, when suddenly he
leaned forward and pushed me onto my back. In one swift
move he engulfed my dick and started sucking me like a
pro. It felt wonderful. I was laying in the tent with
my best friend sucking my dick, and it felt great.

I needed to have his dick in my mouth so I told him to
spin around so I could suck him too. He quickly
obliged, and I grabbed his dick with my hand, and
guided into my mouth. I immediately went to town
sucking him. I wanted his dick in my mouth, and I
wanted him to cum. I wanted to deep-throat him, and
found that I could easily in the 69 position. I began
ramming his cock into my mouth. He was matching my
speed and intensity, the rolled onto his back and told
me to climb up onto his face.

I got up on my knees in front of him and offered him my
cock, and he quickly took me in his mouth. I leaned
forward and started pushing my dick into his mouth. It
only took a minute when I said, "I'm going to cum."

With that he grabbed my ass and started pushing me into
his mouth, as I started to cum. He kept sucking until I
went limp, and I pulled out of his mouth.

I moved down his body, and immediately took his cock
into my mouth and started sucking. I was greedily
working his cock in hopes of getting my taste of cum.
After all, that's why I was doing this. I positioned
myself so that I could deep-throat him some more. I was
loving every minute of this. I worked his dick up and
down with my hand, alternating taking him in and out of
my mouth. I sucked on him for a long time, and finally
he pulls out of my mouth and says;

"See I told you I can't cum from a blowjob."

"I wasn't finished," I replied. "I figured I owe you
one seeing as how you made me cum. And I want to."

"Well, not this time," he said.

"OK. But next time I go first, and you will cum.

"Fair enough," he replied. "Next time you can go
first."

"Next time?"

"Yeah, next time."

"Cool," I said.

And now I'm waiting for next time...

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 60

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Curiosity
by Old Bill (address withheld)

***

He was only trying to satisfy the curiosity of two
young girls, but when their older sister appeared
things got really interesting. (mff-teens, youths, bi,
rom)

***

I had stripped off my bathing suit and was showering
the sand off my feet and legs in the outside shelter
behind our summer place when the Morris girls came
squealing in beside me in their tiny bikinis. One
nudged me aside, and they quickly cleaned off their
feet and then fled, still chattering.

Did I mention that I was naked at the time and that I
had been enjoying the cool water on my hot cock,
smacking it up and down in my hand? And did I say that
I had seen their feet just outside, heard them
whispering and knew they had waited until I was bare?
They were terminally cute and obviously curious. I
decided to satisfy their curiosity and my body at the
same time. I was sixteen and they were thirteen and
fifteen, hormones were pumping and so was my big cock,
eager for fresh meat.

Those girls had been trying to get a look at it since
they arrived so I planned to give them what they
wanted. Nobody else was home. I hung my trunks on the
line, tossed my towel over my shoulder and went up to
the room they shared with my sister, my big schlong
bobbling along before me. I must admit I was proud of
it, of its size and shape, of its ability to make me
happy and please girls too.

I stepped inside and closed the door, smiling, my
swelling prick arched out over my swollen balls, a
really big salami, it helmet-shaped head nearly purple
and trying to rise. I hadn't ejaculated for several
days since privacy was usually impossible and we slept
dorm style, and I was more than ready, eager in fact. I
wasn't exactly hard yet but I was certainly tumescent.
I licked my lips and grinned at them, tensing my abs
and butt.

The older girl gasped and the younger one squealed as I
caught them hugging each other on the bed, bare as
babies. They really weren't doing anything but it sure
looked like they were getting ready, a pair of ripe and
shapely young bodies, warm and freshly tanned, asses
and boobs a bit paler than the rest.

"Hi," I said with a smile as they flew apart,
embarrassed, "this what you wanted to see?" I spread my
feet and put my fists on my hips, still smiling,
flexing my groin, tensing my abs, feeling it rise,
knowing it was impressive, wrist thick and banana
curved when fully aroused.

Sharon, the older one, nodded and licked her lips and
Pris, the 13-year-old with the conical tits, just
stared, mouth open, eyes blinking.

"Satisfied?" I asked, forcing myself to stay calm and
resisting temptation. I felt my horn quivering and
tried to make it relax.

The 15-year-old shook her head. "I want to touch it.
It's the first one I've ever seen." She licked her lips
and looked up into my face. "It's awful big."

I smiled and stepped to the side of the bed, feeling my
long, fat cock waving from side to side, bouncing off
my thighs, still reasonably limp but almost ready to
jump up. Sharon sat on the side of the bed, showing me
her hairless and tight-lipped pussy, with her sister's
eager face at her hip, lips parted, eyes riveted on my
rising horn. Sharon reached out a hand tentatively,
looking up at me. I smiled. My ram quivered and rose
another inch or so. She inhaled, making her young boobs
shake.

"Is it always like that?" she asked, blinking at me.
She was a very pretty, dark-haired youngster; a real
temptation with a decent set of small knockers, and I
felt my prong filling with blood and rising higher,
aimed right at her cleavage.

"No," I said, taking a deep breath and trying to relax,
"it depends. Right now it's getting excited." I tensed
my abs and thighs and made it jump.

She nodded and poked it with a fingertip. It bounced
and jerked and the younger girl went, "Ew" and rolled
over, looking at it upside down and showing me her
jutting little boobs, shaped more like ice cream cones
than her sister's pair of firm baseballs.

"Why is it like that, I mean so, so, you know, big and
fat and it's, oh, it's getting bigger isn't it?" Sharon
licked her lips and made a sick grin, looking like she
had been caught stealing candy. It was certainly rising
and swelling, thoroughly aroused, red-headed,
stiffening.

I smiled. "Girls," I said. "It likes girls."

She looked up at me big-eyed as we heard some others
coming back from the beach. I quickly wrapped my towel
around my waist, pushed my cock under my thigh and
said, "I'll sleep out on the screened porch tonight" as
I left, walking with a limp.

The moon was bright when they tip-toed out, both of
them, and crawled into bed beside me. They were wearing
long t-shirts; I was wearing nothing. We could hear the
ocean and the insects, in the distance some traffic. It
was probably after midnight, and it was a single bed,
pretty narrow. They were warm and smelled good. I was
hot and eager, my balls in turmoil.

I turned to the younger one, cupped her pointed little
boob, kissed her puckered lips and said, "I think
you're too young, sweetie."

She nodded and sniffed. "Just let me watch."

I kissed her again and slipped my tongue between her
lips, pinched a tit gently and then turned my back to
her and pulled Sharon's t-shirt over her head. "Very
tasty," I moaned as I dropped it on the floor and bent
to suck a hard, little nipple into my lips and teeth.
She gasped and wriggled as I nibbled, her hands on my
shoulders and mine at her lean hips.

I sucked harder, pawing her firm ass and hairless
belly, kneading her buttocks. Her tit extended against
my tongue.

She snorted and put both hands on my head, writhing
like a snake as I kissed my way down her warm body and
licked her folds. She whimpered as I opened her labia
with my tongue, found her little clit and sucked it
hard. I kept after her pussy until she gasped and
stiffened in my grip, obviously enjoying an orgasm,
gasping for air, getting really wet.

I felt a hand on my arm and the girl behind me
whispered, "What's wrong?"

"Hush," I told her. "Your sister's just having fun. You
a virgin?" I asked the girl in my hands, the warm
wiggling girl with the wet pudenda, the pussy I was
eagerly eating. I kissed my way north again, all the
way to her throat, my rigid cock rubbing along her
thighs and then up in her groove.

She nodded and took a deep breath as she felt the
rounded head of my hard prick nudge her belly.

"Still have a cherry?"

She nodded again.

"Damn," I said and I pushed her out of bed. I led her
to a corner of the porch, put her hands on the thick
post, kicked her feet apart and stroked my ram up and
down her wet slit. "We don't want blood on the sheets,
do we?" I whispered.

"Is it going to hurt?" she whispered back.

"Probably," I said, setting my glans into her tight-
lipped labia. My cock was really hard and blood-hot,
long and stiff. Hungry. Eager.

She pulled away and turned around. "I'm not ready," she
said, hands on my chest, pushing me away, my steaming
prong bobbling up between us, dripping in anticipation.

"Suck it," I almost begged. "My balls are on fire."

"I've never done that either," she said.

"Me neither," said a hoarse whisper behind me as I
pushed Sharon down to her knees and wiped my pre-cum on
her lips. Her eyes looked very big in the moonlight as
her tongue-tip appeared at the rounded head of my stiff
member. Her sister knelt beside us, watching, mouth
open.

"Oh god," I moaned as I felt the lava flowing within
me, an unstoppable stream. "Open your mouth," I begged,
my hand clamped to the base of my stiff rod. Her lips
parted, in went my cockhead and I let go. The first big
ribbon of sperm filled her mouth and she jumped back so
the second burst smacked her right between the boobs
and the third one got her on the leg. I pulled the
younger girl to me and sobbed, "Lick it clean, please.
You can do that."

Sharon got there first, tongued my rod right into her
mouth and started sucking, her hand on my shaft while
the young girl tried to suck my balls.

That was when the door to the porch creaked open and
the girls' big sister appeared in her babydoll pajamas.
She was a college girl named Mariann, and like the
younger kids, a good-looking female with long legs and
a decent rack. "What's going on out here?" she hissed.

The girls gasped, Sharon grabbed up her t-shirt and
they fled, disappeared, leaving me standing there with
a dripping hard-on, bathed in moonlight, balls in
turmoil.

"They do that to you?" she asked quietly, stepping up
beside me, smelling awfully good, and grasping my still
rigid prick. She smiled and stroked, head to base. It
was pretty slimy. She felt my balls gently.

"Guess you could say that," I told her as I slid a hand
up her back and pulled her closer. She was just about
my size, a big and healthy young woman.

"You know they're too young. You could get in trouble."

I turned my head and kissed her gently and then
ungently as she stroked my blood-hot shaft and tickled
just under the head ridge.

"Let's not waste this," she said, pulling me back
toward the bed, using my stiff cock as a handle. I
followed without complaint.

"I don't have any condoms," I said as I peeled her
frilly top over her head after she let go of my
painfully-hard prick.

"It's OK," she said, sticking her tongue in my mouth
and grinding her nipples on my chest.

She lay back, smiling, and I pulled off the bottom of
her pj's and then climbed on top of her, my cock soon
mashed between us, pressed at her pudenda.

"Um," she sighed. "You're pretty big."

"You ready?" I asked, smiling down at her and squirming
my pole on her mons, trying to stimulate her clit.

"Let's give it a try," she said, spreading her legs and
raising her knees.

I slid back a bit, grabbed my cock, stroked her labia,
poked at her little nub, set its head down at her
dripping hole and pushed.

She grunted. "Slowly," she gasped, wrapping her legs
around my middle and rolling her pelvis upward.
"Slowly." I felt her fingernails dig into my back.

It sank up into her as if we were made to copulate, a
perfect fit, and I moaned happily. "You sure feel
good," I sighed, keeping my weight off her, up on my
elbows and kissing her eyes, nose, chin and lips as I
rocked from side to side, feeling her hard nipples on
my chest, her belly rippling.

"Ah," she sighed, showing her teeth.

I extended my arms and started doing push-ups into her,
nice gentle half-foot thrusts that she met by arching
her back and pushing on my butt with her heels. After
that things got kind of disorganized and somehow she
ended up on top and was grinding us together and
sobbing, "More, more, more," until she collapsed down
on me and convulsed, I can't think of another word for
it, her whole body shook and went rigid and then she
was limp and sighing.

I rolled us onto our side, nose to nose, my glans still
in the grip of her soggy pussy. "My name's Bill," I
told her. 'What yours?"

"Ah, ah, Ann," she gulped. "Ann. Those were my
sisters."

"Yeah. Sorry about that. They were curious and I was
horny."

"You sure were," she said and wiggled in my grip.
"Ready for round two?"

I flexed it and she giggled so I pushed her to her
back, grabbed her ankles and shoved her knees back
toward her ears and drove it into her.

"Good start," she gasped, bucking beneath me. "Give it
to me, give all of it!"

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 61

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2009. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Graduate Degree

by Old Bill (address withheld)

***

An eager grad student tries to seduce the wrong
freshman female. (Fdom/M, teens)

***

By the time I entered my junior year at college, I had
figured it out. It was great, marvelous, terrific.
Every single year without fail the school brought in a
whole bunch of new girls, young and succulent, eager
and scared, about a thousand of them. Seventeen,
eighteen-year-olds and most so pretty it was painful to
watch them unload their parents' car and haul their
stuff into their dorm rooms. Jiggling, lots of
jiggling; I got hard just watching.

Every year, a whole new army of pussies just waiting to
be sundered, a whole new field of boobs unsucked and
unkneaded, of cunts unlicked, of warm bodies eager to
be groped and plundered. I decided I would love them,
as least as many as I could. And I did. But this is the
story of why I am no longer at school, no longer
seeking that advanced degree, no longer using young
girls for my pleasure.

So I had graduated in three years, got my masters in
one more and settled down to work on my doctorate, not
caring whether or not I ever finished my dissertation.
I survived as a graduate assistant with housing,
teaching freshmen courses and grading papers, and I
devoted myself to my real vocation: fucking freshman
females. I set an unrealistic goal of getting a hundred
each semester from each incoming class, a hundred
honeys, no dogs and a secondary goal of popping as many
virgins as I could, at least a dozen per semester. I
have no idea how many of the thousand or so new girls
were unsullied, but I would guess about ten percent,
perhaps a few more, but there were of course the
lesbians and those unfortunates nobody want to poke,
but wonderfully very few of both at our very expensive
school.

I don't know how the admissions people did it, and I
suspect that some perverts were surreptitiously at work
culling out the plain-janes, but the vast majority of
the freshmen females were hard-bodied beauties willing
if not eager to be mated, year after year, and that was
what kept me at school, diligently doing my best to
give pleasure where pleasure was wanted or at least
needed. Since the college semesters lasted about 90
days, and I hoped to do two hundred new girls each
year.

I had my work cut out for me with no time for
vacations, and I stopped masturbating, ate balanced
meals, got all the rest I could, ran a couple of miles
almost every day, did Kegel exercises religiously and
my absolute best to seduce at least one girl a day.
Some summers I stayed and worked and fucked if I could
get a grant, but most years I went home and played with
the girls there, demonstrating what I had learned to an
appreciative few. Seldom was my bed empty. After a
while, I was getting a steady diet of roommates as the
pleasure I provided built my reputation and that made
it much easier. Volunteers were always welcomed. My
record, at the time, was five new pussies in one day.

I must admit that I was both well equipped and well
taught by two older sisters when I began my career of
doing freshman coeds. My strong, heavy, spear-headed
penis stood out at least seven inches curved slightly
upward when I was aroused and since I had been plying
it in eager females since I was thirteen, I had plenty
of practice and was well aware of how to pleasure woman
and delay my own climax. My sisters saw to that. I got
my ass beat if they didn't orgasm before I did. By the
time I got out of high school, I could fuck for fifteen
or twenty minutes before hitting the point of no
return, feeling that wonderful rush and ejaculating,
and by then most of the girls I knew were well
satisfied and begging me to stop.

It was a rare session when I wasn't able to produce a
couple of squealing orgasms with my cock and as many as
they wanted with my tongue and lips. I found that
whistling gently on a girl's clit drove most of them
absolutely crazy. I wasn't sure there was such a thing
as a G-spot although my younger sister insisted that I
seldom missed hers, but coeds never left me unsatisfied
and I left almost all of them sated and sore. Honest.

This year I was off to my best start ever having fucked
three lovely girls in the days before classes actually
started, two of them on moving-in day while their proud
parents were still motoring home. I had helped to carry
stuff up to luscious young Angela's room after admiring
the way her globes moved beneath her t-shirt and then
set up her new computer and hooked it into the school's
wireless system.

I showed her how to access various sites with the
lovely blonde on my lap and by the time we got to the
library catalogue I had her shirt off and my two middle
fingers deep in her young vagina and her head back on
my shoulder, mouth open and my tongue in her throat
while I mauled her tits with my other hand. She came,
gasping and writhing, as I stood with her arms about my
neck and our mouths joined.

I told her gawking roommate to take a walk around
campus and stripped the girl, spread her open on her
unmade bed, admired her carefully tonsured mound, drove
my thick ram into her and fucked her until she begged
me to stop, bouncing her at least six inches off the
thin mattress at the height of our vigorous copulation.
Then I ate her until she climaxed again and did her
from behind, snuggled together spoon fashion with both
her big jugs in my grasping hands. Once she was spent
and sobbing, I dressed, snapped her picture with my
tiny digital and went out looking for fresh meat.

I now had the pictures of more than four hundred naked
and freshly fucked coeds along with their first names
and my comments and rating of their performance. I gave
Angela a seven on my ten-point scale since she had
proved to be an adequate cock sucker, had not demanded
I use a condom and managed to stay active and compliant
for almost an hour of full bore sex, gyrating through
several exciting positions without complaint and
bucking like a quarter horse when she climaxed, which
she did a number of times.

The sun was almost down when I spotted my next bedmate
sitting on one of our low, brick walls looking sad and
worried. I plunked myself down beside her, patted her
long, bare leg and asked what was wrong. She sniffed
and said it was the roommate she had been assigned,
who, she claimed, was a big blonde that smoked little
cigars and looked to be part horse, a dyke lesbian she
was sure. She was afraid of being violated.

I assured her that she could safely spend the night in
my room and that we would work together in the morning
to get her into a different dorm if necessary. I
claimed I knew some people in the housing office and
that there would be no problem in finding a new and
better roommate. I assured her that I would sleep on my
sofa, which in fact I did for a while that evening,
between sweaty couplings, with my prick in her hand.
She smiled at me as I mentally undressed her young and
voluptuous body.

Since she had not eaten, I led her to the small
cafeteria annex, and we got some pizza and headed for
my room in the basement of the graduate housing dorm. I
popped open a couple of beers, and we sat on my old
leather sofa and got to know each other. It did not
take long, two more beers and perhaps half an hour
before we started swapping spit and undressing each
other and breathing hard. Her nipples were big and
pointed by then, real mouthfuls.

She told me she was a virgin and begged me to be gentle
when I was about to drive my rigid ram into her
seething slit while she had one long leg up on the back
of the sofa and the other on my shoulder. I smiled down
at her, eased the dripping cockhead into her tight-
lipped labia and then slid it all the way in, right to
the balls, watching her eyes get bigger and bigger as I
tore her open.

She arched up and climaxed at once, squealing with
pleasure as I braced my feet on the sofa's arm and got
to work, sawing her deeply while she snorted, wheezed,
sobbed and begged.

I got my second wind and she got her long legs tightly
wound about me as I approached the moment to decision,
the point at which I could not hold back my roiling
ejaculations. By then she was sobbing, "More, more,
more!"

"Tiffany," I said, seeing that her mouth was wide open
and her eyes tightly closed, and swallowing down my
hatred of that name, the name of the one of the girls
who tormented me all through my adolescence. "Sweetie,
are you on birth control?"

She gasped and shook her head no. Before I could even
consider using her chest or mouth, I came, gritting my
teeth to keep from screaming with relief after nearly a
half-hour of furious effort, and made a mental note to
explain that the college first-aid room had day-after
pills. After a bit, when I was squishing my jism out of
her, we took a break, cleaned ourselves up and got into
bed.

Of course she spent the night during which we bonked
twice rather furiously and then I awoke with a really
outstanding piece of wood, an oak-hard pecker that was
tall, straight and almost unquenchable, got her into
one of my favorite positions with her taut butt on a
pillow, her feet on my calves and wrung a series of
orgasms out of her before I exploded and had to kiss
and tongue her to keep her from screaming.

We went to lunch, both of us bruised here and there,
and then I did help her find another room, and met her
new roommate, a lovely, dark-haired girl from upstate
New York named Melissa who had "fuck me" written all
over her. I did her standing up, pressing her against
the wall while Tiffany watched and learned. Before I
left, I took a picture of them wound together, their
lush bodies warm and sweaty. It was my good deed for
the whole semester which began the next day.

On the first day of classes, I noted half a dozen
lovelies in my introductory class and made a mark
beside their names on the printed list. By the end of
the week, I had rolled five of them in the proverbial
hay and then enjoyed Mink, the prettiest of the group
on the weekend, two days of wonderful lovemaking that
left us both exhausted. Mink's name was really Mindy,
but she had changed it in junior high school when she
discovered what boys were for and the pleasure built
into her wonderful body. Mink was one big G-spot; she
could climax from nipple nibbling, navel probing or
tongue sucking.

As we lay tangled in her sheets after our first, fierce
coupling, she told me about her introduction to sex
when she was just thirteen. It was a story that would
make any porn site proud. A visiting cousin, a boy of
fifteen, had caught her in the shower, stripped and
climbed in with her.

She had been able to slip out of his hands and escape
his jutting cock only to run into her own father out in
the hall who took one look at her wet body and then
carried her to his bed where he initiated all three of
her orifices and then turned her over to the randy
cousin and his older brother who double teamed her
until they were spent. By then, she liked it.

That Monday, she told me as I got her legs up on my
arms and let my glans play in her inner labia, she
looked at her teachers and at the boys in school in an
altogether different manner. And by week's end she had
seduced two teachers and hooked up with a ninth grade
boy who as reputed to have the biggest cock in town. It
took her only one more week to find out that three
other boys, all of them in high school, had much bigger
weapons and were much more talented fuckers.

I let her decide what we should try and had a most
pleasant two days that left me with a sore tongue and
an aching cock. Mink was terrific, but she was too much
girl for me.

On Monday I spotted Diana as I crossed the quad. She
was what some called an ice queen, and I put her down
as a long-term project while I lined up that week's
talent. Diana had been head cheerleader, homecoming
queen, Merit scholar and voted most likely to succeed;
you know the type. I was sure she was a virgin but I
was wrong. It took me almost a month to find out. And
then I wished I had never met her.

It was almost Thanksgiving when I finally got to
discover what Diana could do in bed. It nearly killed
me and absolutely changed my life. Even now, years
later, I hate to think about that bright, chill morning
when she ushered me into her sorority bedroom, locked
the door and told me to strip. I didn't like the way
she was smiling, but I took off my clothes and
displayed my assets. She was not impressed.

The small room with one window had been painted dark
red and the only decoration was a huge poster in
imitation of the Rape of the Sabines only this one
showed big, lusty women carrying off slim, young and
sexually aroused males. I did as I was told and by the
time I pulled off my boxers, the lovely Diana was
standing before me in a short singlet with some sort of
black straps in one hand and a riding crop dangling
from the other. She was still wearing her four-inch
heels, short boots actually. Her hard nipples poked out
the thin cloth and there was a smile on her face as she
licked her lips and stared at my rising hard-on.

"Very nice," she said, stepping before me and fitting a
Velcro cock ring about my penis and nuts in a figure
eight manner. She showed her teeth as she pulled my
balls one by one into the elastic ring and yanked it
tight, locked it down around the base of my rigid cock
and whispered, "That should give us some extra time" as
she rubbed her warm body on mine and tapped my ass with
her whip.

"I don't think I need it," I told her as I pulled her
flimsy garment over her head and admired her wonderful
body with its pubic triangle of golden curls.

She smiled, kissed me, stroked my straining cock, and
said, "You will. You certainly will."

She made me lie back on her bed and then squatted above
my loins, frog like, legs bent, hands down on my ribs,
pink labia extended. "Now," she said as she lowered
herself until her pursed outer lips were just touching
my glans. "If the pain gets too great, if you feel like
screaming, go right ahead. The girls are used to it.
But the last man I had in here, an instructor as I
recall, passed out and was absolutely worthless. I
expect more of you, a lot more. I know your
reputation." Her vagina then swallowed my hard pick and
clasped it tightly as her hands slid up to my nipples
and began teasing then out.

I tried to thrust and she said, "Don't," quite firmly,
smacking my flank with her quirt. "If you survive, I'll
let you play later." And then she began moving up and
down on my fully extended shaft with this wide rubber
band about its base and my balls pinched tightly
together. It hurt and I must admit that I was
frightened by her determined look.

Her young pussy rippled with muscles and fluttered
spasmodically as she fucked me steadily and deeply,
often with a twisting motion and then she leaned
forward and presented one of her distended nipples to
my mouth as she ground her pubic bone into mine and
achieved her first climax of the afternoon, bathing my
aching cock with her warm juices as she stiffened and
shuddered, clamping tightly.

I sucked and tongued her tits, and she grinned and
said, "Very good, now nibble gently." I did as I was
told as she continued to move to and fro on my extended
ram, rocking gently from side to side, squeezing and
relaxing. My testicles pulsed and throbbed. "Don't you
dare come," she hissed, her vagina fluttering
wonderfully as she arched her back and clamped hard on
my prick. "We've just started."

Now when she moved away, she squeezed firmly on my
penis and pulled it upward with her, stretching it. I
yowled the first time and she slapped my face, showed
me her whip and growled, clamping even harder on my
member, mashing it with her vagina. Her inner muscles
seemed circular and fully under control, rippling
horribly. After a number of those movements, each of
which felt as though it might pull my cock out of my
body, she moved higher and began rubbing to and fro,
using my flattened prick to stimulate her whole vulva
and mashing my face between her globular breasts. I
gasped in pain.

Purring happily, she arched up and said, "Let's roll
over." I was happy to oblige and felt much more in
charge as I drove my constricted woman pleaser up into
her tight cunt for the first time, feeling my balls
straining against their strap. But then she wrapped her
long legs about my middle, set her boot-shod heels on
my butt and was quickly back in control. Forcing me
deeper and deeper as well as setting the tempo of our
copulation. She seemed tireless as I dripped sweat down
on her smiling face. We moved at marching pace I think,
about 120 a minute, one a second in and out, endlessly,
mindlessly, painfully.

After she enjoyed another shivering orgasm, she pushed
me off her and got to her feet, leaving me lying on my
back with my prick standing up and dripping. She
prodded it with her short whip and licked her lips
before goading my balls gently. She went to the door
and said, "Next." In came another young woman wearing
just an undershirt who licked my prick and then sat on
my face and wriggled her hairy maw over my mouth while
a third naked female mounted my cock facing my feet,
slapped my thigh and demanded action.

Diana kept me there for three days, including a weekend
party for incoming frosh most of whom used me
disgracefully and blindfolded. By then they had
strapped a half-dozen different devices onto my
genitals, forced some sort of rounded device into my
anus and abused me in ways I had not even imagined.

They had anointed my stiff penis with some kind of
stuff that made it numb and insensitive and were able
to keep it hard for two or three hours at a time as one
after another used me. Every time it flopped, one of
them sucked it back to straining life. They even used
some sort of electrical device to give it stimulating
shocks, a thing that looked like a small flashlight. I
suspect I was also drugged part of the time, and that
phrase about the danger of a four-hour erection
occurred to me at several points. I did not get very
much sleep.

Finally when my tongue and jaw were so sore and swollen
they were useless and my sore cock was limp despite the
ministrations of the sorority's best blowjob artists,
Diana reappeared wearing a rig strapped about her waist
and groin that held a huge purple dildo that was at
least a foot long and much thicker than my own poor
weapon on the best of days.

"On your face, up on all fours, you faggot," she
snarled at me, smacking my flank with a short quirt
that dangled from her wrist. "This is the coup de
gr�ce." She grinned and stroked her fat weapon. "If you
survive this, we will let you go; it you don't, well,"
and she laughed. It was not a nice laugh.

I voiced a protest, and she hit me again right on the
base of my cock. I got into position, begging her not
to do it, fear in my heart, and felt something cold and
wet on my anus. "I'm being nice to you, bastard,
greasing you up. The last motherfucker we had in here
got it dry and deep. He had to go get his ass sewed
back together."

"Please don't," I begged, feeling the pressure begin.

She laughed and rammed about six inches of her smooth
rubber spike into my battered body. I screamed and
collapsed, groveling, begging, weeping. She hit me
several times with her little whip and forced me back
up on my knees, my head down on my arms, whimpering as
she began sodomizing me, driving deeper and deeper into
my colon until I could feel her belly on my buttocks.
She was strong and merciless.

She pulled it out with a soggy plop and said, "Now look
here." I shook all over, shivering.

I turned my head as she removed the slick dildo from
her harness and replaced it with one that was a bit
bigger and covered with knots, bumps, ridges and
protrusions. It was gently curved and at least fourteen
inches long and as thick as my forearm. She grinned as
she stroked the enormous thing and then stepped behind
me, bent her knees and set it flanged head at my poor,
stretched anus.

"Take a deep breath," she whispered, leaning forward
and digging her hands into my shoulders. Then she
pressed and in it want. The pain was exquisite and
never ending as she screwed it into me. I howled,
bucked and fainted.

When I awoke I was dressed and lying on a bench at a
campus bus stop. The moon was out and it was chilly. I
sat up and became aware that there was something
clamped to my penis. After I figured out where I was, I
stumbled to my dorm, punched in my code number and once
in my own room, disrobed and found that a strap
encircled the base of my scrotum and three similar
straps were buckled onto my cock, my swollen, blue and
purple cock. The device was painfully tight and when I
finally was able to get it off, I found a small slip of
paper clamped to the underside of my poor penis. It was
a note with one word on it, "Leave."

I left.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 62

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N

_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive Name: Jamie.txt (MF-teens, alcohol, nc, rp)
Authors name: DC Coons (Anonymous)
Story title : Jamie Gets Drunk

------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1996. This
file has also been published under the title of "Drunk
Girl" with an author "handle" of DC Coons. This is the
final version of the story submitted by the author.
------------------------------------------------------

This is the story of what happens to pretty teenage
girls who get drunk at parties.

***

Jamie watched Karen and John leave, anxiously, trying
to think of a good reason to go herself. Jeff's party
had long since wound down, and now only he and his
friends Kevin and Tim were still there with her. She
didn't want to hurt his feelings but she really should
be going home, what with her grandfather here and all.

"No, Tim." She pushed his hand away from her breast for
the third or fourth time. Her voice sounded quivery,
and she blinked at the sound of it. She'd had too much
to drink, she knew, but then so had everyone.

"C'monnn Jamie." he whined. His mouth found hers and
his tongue darted past her lips.

She pushed him away feebly.

"H... haf tu ghooo." she mumbled.

"You don't want to ruin the party do you Jamie?" Kevin
asked mournfully.

She thought blearily about that. She didn't want to
ruin the party did she? Wasn't the party over? she
thought.

Tim's hand was on her breast again, squeezing it hotly.
She shook her head slightly, to clear the cobwebs. She
wished someone would open the window.

Kevin dropped onto the couch on her left side, his hips
touching hers, Tim was on her right. Kevin's hand slid
over her stomach and up onto her left breast, pushing
it firmly into her ribcage.

Wasn't she... Didn't she have to.. go... or something?
She looked down to see her shirt parting, the two boys
having unbuttoned it completely. She could see her
breasts, half covered by the red and white striped bra,
and was glad idly that she'd worn it because the colors
matched the shirt.

But then She felt her head pulled backwards. She
mumbled a brief confused protest as her head was pulled
far back so she was staring up at the basement's low
ceiling tiles.

She could see Jeff far far above her, looking down and
smiling at her. She smiled back. He pulled her back
further, so her back bent, her shoulders going over the
top of the couch as her upside down face looked into
Jeff's crotch.

She was uncomfortable, and mumbled something to that
effect. Her bra opened, popping aside quickly once
released by Kevin's nimble fingers. Her rounded breasts
sprang into view, bringing sighs and murmurs of
appreciation from the admiring boys.

She laughed suddenly, not sure why. She could breathe
better now, and the air felt cooler on her bare skin.
She tried to move, to straighten her back, but Jeff
held her head down, while Kevin and Tim each had a hand
on an upper arm, pinning them to the top of the couch.
She felt hands on her breasts, soft warm probing hands
that slid up and down the sensitive surfaces, tweaking
her nipples, pinching them slightly and lifting them
upward. She felt hands cupping her breasts, squeezing
and stroking. It felt good, she thought blearily.
She closed her eyes briefly, her eyes tired.

"Suck this Jamie." she heard. The words came from a
great distance. Then she felt something against her
face. She opened her eyes. She wasn't sure at first
what it was. Then Jeff pulled back slightly and she
realized it was his penis, very hard, with a purple
head.

"Suck it Jamie." he said, pushing the hot fleshy tool
against her lips. She opened her mouth automatically,
and Jeff pushed his cockhead past her lips, surprising
her and making her struggle briefly.

"Suck me." he ordered, holding her hair tightly, his
hand under her ears. She started working on the rigid
cock in resignation. She couldn't move after all, and
it was his party.

His cock slid deeper into her mouth, she felt his
cockhead pushing insistently at the entrance to her
throat. She swirled her tongue around the shaft, then
rubbed it up and down, as she sucked in her cheeks and
suckled on the prick.

She winced as Tim squeezed harshly on her right breast,
his fingers digging deep furrows in the soft white
flesh. His mouth closed around her nipple and he sucked
enthusiastically.

Kevin slid his tongue up and down her left breast,
paying particular attention to her stiffening pink
nipple. His left hand slid down over the girl's
straining stomach and onto her jeans covered crotch.
Jamie's legs were straining far apart as she sought
instinctively to counterbalance the pressure Jeff was
putting on her neck, lifting herself slightly upward.
Kevin's hand covered her crotch easily, squeezing and
rubbing on the small girl's pubic mound.

Tim seized the opportunity which Jamie's slightly
raised position granted him. He slid his hand under her
behind, squeezing her ass cheeks as he continued to
chew and suck on her nipple.

Jeff pushed his cock down deeper into Jamie's throat,
despite her muffled protests. He leaned forward, his
pants dropping down to his ankles as he shoved his cock
into the blonde's mouth so his cockhead thrust past her
tongue and into her throat.

Jamie strained against their hold on her. She had
sucked cocks before but never had one pushed down her
throat. Her head was far back though, allowing Jeff's
cock to slide directly forward through her lips and
down her throat without any obstructions.

Jeff's cock slid down further, shooting a thrill of
excitement into his body as he felt her throat around
his shaft, and saw inch after inch of his prick
disappear into the gorgeous little blonde's mouth.

"OOHhhhhhhh Yeahhhhhhhh!" he gasped. "Suck it. Suck it
suckit!"

Kevin continued to squeeze and rub Jamie's crotch
as his tongue lapped over her breast. He pulled his
head back and shook it slightly, his breath coming in
ragged gasps. What a set of tits! he groaned. He
watched the fat round orb jiggle and bob as Jamie's
mouth was reamed by Jeff's cock.

His hand caressed her skin, caressing her body, sliding
over her firm warm belly in delight. His other hand
squeezed again on her cunt, not able to feel anything
especially through the thick jeans, but de-lighting too
in the mental stimulation provided by the knowledge of
what lay beneath it.

Tim undid her belt, and popped the catch on Jamie's
tight jeans.

He pulled the zipper down, and tried to stuff his hand
into the pants. They were too tight. Her widely spread
legs, and sitting position pre-vented him from getting
more than his fingertips into the light tangle of hair
beneath the zipper.

Jeff began sliding his cock back out of her throat,
bringing the head up and out with a pop like a cork
coming loose from a champagne bottle. Jamie gasped and
drew in a huge shuddering breath of air, which pushed
her chest out to Tim and Kevin's delight. Their mouths'
returned to her breasts.

Jeff pushed his cock downward again, thrusting his
rigid prick deep into her throat tube again, pushing
down until he could feel her lips pressed firmly
against the base of his shaft.

Tim and Kevin both jerked and yanked on Jamie's pants,
tugging them lower inch by inch, dragging her bikini
panties with them as they slid over her hips and then
down quickly past her knees and off, leaving her naked
save for her socks and tennis shoes, and the open shirt
which clung to her shoulders still.

Tim and Kevin's hand's fought for possession of her
pussy. They jerked her legs wide apart again, each
holding a slim calf over their legs as their hands
rubbed and squeezed at her newly revealed genitals.

Both of the boys gasped in excitement, their hands
sweating as their eyes ravished the lewdly displayed
teenage girl's body. Kevin was strongly attracted the
sight of Jamie's thatch of golden fur and began
massaging squeezing her inner thighs and crotch with
delight. His middle finger felt the indentation of her
slit, and pressed down-ward.

He bent his finger, pushing eagerly at her cunt
entrance. He found the right angle at last, and felt
his fingertip slide into her tight hole. He pushed
harder, jamming his finger down determinedly. He felt
it sink in to the first joint. His eyes gawked at it as
it moved deeper, the second joint disappearing.

He could feel her tight grasping pussy around the
digit. Felt the burning heat as the finger slid in to
the knuckle. He groaned, feeling his erection squeezed
in his tight pants as he wiggled his finger around
inside her. Abruptly, he came, shooting into his pants
as he started to pump his finger in and out.

Tim settled for squeezing and caressing her bare
buttocks. His finger found her asshole and dipped in
and out as his lips suckled and chewed on her breasts.
Jeff was pumping his cock in and out of Jamie's throat
with a slow easy stroke now. Fucking her face as the
blonde girl's tongue whipped back and forth over his
shaft. Her throat squeezed him tighter than his fist
ever had each time he pushed into it.

His eyes feasted on Jamie's nudity, looking down the
length of her body beneath him. He pushed one hand down
past her neck to her left breast, squeezing it
furiously, watching his hand twist the malleable flesh
into different shapes.

Kevin was pushing his finger in and out of Jamie's cunt
with greater and greater speed. His head bent to her
tit, just beneath Jeff's hand, then his tongue slid
down onto her belly, stroking up and down, slicking up
the hot white skin.

His tongue dove into her belly button, and pushed
firmly, wriggling around in the tiny hole.

Jamie's hips thrashed and humped up and down under the
furious sexual assault. Her soft buttocks ground up and
down on Tim's hand as she pushed against Kevin's
finger. Little gurgles of confusion and pleasure
escaped from around Jeff's cock.

Tim turned his eyes upward, and watched Jeff's cock
sliding in and out of Jamie's throat with awe. He
watched the entire length of the his cock tube
disappear down into the blonde girl's mouth, and the
lust burned higher within him.

He jerked his pants down and off, his own erection
popping up eagerly. "I gotta fuck her!" he gasped,
rolling onto her, pushing Kevin aside as his hips
ground into Jamie's outstretched thighs.

Kevin drew back slightly to watch, his hand squeezing
absently on Jamie's left breast as Tim's form covered
the girl.

Tim's cock pressed against Jamie's pussy slit. He
grabbed the hard shaft and rubbed it up and down,
searching for the entrance to her body. His sensitive
cocktip found it and he thrust forward and down,
jamming several inches of his fat meaty prick into her
belly.

His arms encircled her, his face buried itself against
the right side of her neck. His hands slid down her
back, onto her soft but-tocks. He squeezed tightly,
then jerked up with all his strength, slamming his
groin down at the same time.

Jamie's body strained and arched back as Tim's fat
prick thrust balls deep inside her. She felt his hard
cockhead slice far up into her belly as he gasped and
bit down on her neck.

He lay atop her for several seconds, luxuriating in the
feel of her clasping pussy around his manhood. Feeling
every breath of air she took as her soft breasts pushed
up against his body. He sucked on her skin, his hands
squeezing and kneading her hot ass flesh.

Then he slowly pulled upward, dragging his cock pole
reluctantly out of her sucking fuck tunnel until only
the head was inside. He held it there for a moment, a
moment which seemed like eternity to both of them, then
he slammed back down, thrusting his cock up her to the
hilt.

Kevin's own cock hardened once more as he watched
Jamie's slit envelope Tim's fat prong, watched the
entire length of the cock slide into the slim little
blonde teenager. His hand continued to squeezed on
Jamie's tit as he watched raptly.

Tim began to pump into the girl with a rhythmic
thrusting movement. His ass rising and falling, his
loins pushing forward and back as he fucked the blonde.

His bloated fuckwand sliced in and out of her
furiously, bringing astonishing bursts of pleasure to
his elated mind.

Jamie groaned against the stiff cock skewering her
throat, sucking almost mindlessly on the tool as Tim
jammed his cock in and out of her hot fuckhole.
Her belly was sizzling and twitching with desperate
desire. Her cunt burned like it was afire, and her
every nerve ending vibrated and pulsed. She could feel
the delicate walls of her pussy tunnel opening and
closing as Tim's cock moved in and out of her.

Her breasts throbbed and sparked atop her chest,
especially her left breast, engulfed in Kevin's
clutching hand. Her nipples were like hard little
pebbles as her excitement shot higher and higher
toward a climactic release.

She sucked furiously on Jeff's cock, her tongue
whipping against it as it slid up and down through her
mouth and into her throat. She could do nothing else to
help her fiery delirium pass. Her arms and head were
still pinned down, her left leg was held firmly in
Kevin's grip, and Tim was pushing down on her right
leg, using it as leverage as he bounced atop her.

Then she swallowed reflexively as liquid spurted down
into her throat. Again and again she swallowed, gulping
down wads of cum as Jeff jammed his cock into her and
sprayed her mouth and throat with hot sticky fuck
juice.

His furious pounding against her face raised her now
hypersensitive body a notch higher into orbit. Her skin
now one big erotic erogenous sexual tool. She could
feel every minuscule touch against it. Could feel Tim's
cock plunging inside her, his hands gripping her ass,
the smooth fabric of his shirt covering her, Kevin's
hand squeezing her tit, his hand holding her leg across
his lap, Jeff's cock buried in her throat, his hands in
her hair.

She exploded into a monumental orgasm, that made her
writhe and shudder against the hands and bodies pinning
her down. Her ass bounced up and down on the couch,
lifting Tim's body up and down with it. She jammed her
pussy upward onto his pole and screamed around the cock
filling her mouth and throat.

Jamie's wrenching cum, made her cunt erupt in sizzling
spasms that squeezed and pulled his prick down into her
deepest depths, and sucked the cum juice right out of
him.

Tim came with a bang, fire hosing his jism around in
her belly, flooding her with his hot semen as he
pounded his cock inside her.

Jamie gave a final wrenching lurch upwards with her
hips, shoving her ass a full six inches off the couch,
before dropping weakly back in exhaustion.

Jeff staggered backwards, pulling his softening prick
from between her lips and letting loose of her head.
Tim collapsed atop her, both of them gasping for
breath.

He lay there for a minute regaining his strength, then
got shakily to his knees, then his feet, moving away
and grabbing feebly for his pants.

Jamie lay sprawled there, her legs still outstretched,
her head tilted back against the back of the couch. Her
body was drenched in sweat, her hair tangled around her
face and head in a messy stringy pile.

Kevin leaned forward eagerly, his tongue flicking out
around the nape of her neck, his mouth closing,
chewing, sucking. Jamie groaned, disoriented and weary.
She rolled over to her right, Kevin following as her
head slid down the couches back until she half lay on
her side.

Kevin's hand's raced over her body, probing, squeezing,
fondling. He shoved his hand between her legs, rubbing
and caressing her skin along her inner thighs and
groin.

He sighed at the sight of her bared ass cheeks, so
round and soft and perfect. His hands closed on the
pliable flesh, squeezing it delightedly. He slid his
hand up and down the cleavage between her but-tocks,
his fingers passing over her crinkled little anal
opening.

"Got a nice ass on her too." Jeff sighed, looking down
from above.

"Fuck her in the asshole Kev." Tim urged.

"Oh wow! You're sick!" Jeff grinned.

"No man! You never fuck a chick in the ass? It's
incredible!"

Kevin rolled Jamie over onto her stomach, lifting her
legs up and pushing them under her, shaking her a
little to bring some life into her drunken body.

"On your knees Jamie, come on!" He demanded, slapping
her on the ass a couple of times.

"Oww!" she complained sulkily.

"Get on your fucking knees. I want to ass fuck you!"

Jamie didn't really hear the words, though she realized
he wanted her on her knees. She complied, pulling her
legs up under her, but then couldn't keep them straight
and sagged down so her face and shoulders pressed into
the seat of the couch, and her ass stuck up by itself.

"Stick it in her cunt first to get some lubrication."
Tim advised.

Kevin dutifully prodded the blonde muff with his
engorged cock and then gasped in satisfaction as her
pussy enveloped and swallowed his meaty fucking tool
all the way to the hilt. He began sliding in and out
slowly, enjoying the luxurious sensations of pleasure
traveling up the shaft of his cock and deep into his
belly.

Jamie murmured in happiness, glad to have her cunt
filled and used again. She was only half conscious,
most of her awareness focused on her pussy now. She
grunted weakly each time Kevin thrust himself into her.

Then he slipped out and pressed his cockhead against
her little asshole. He exerted more and more pressure
on the tiny opening, his cockhead pushing aside her
sphincter muscles and sliding into her. Once the
cockhead was inside her tight gate, he could feel the
ass tube itself squeezing and sucking on it.

Jamie whined in complaint, discomfort and pain piercing
her muggy brain as Kevin's prong slid deeper into her.
She squirmed weakly, knowing only the location of her
pain and trying to crawl or jerk away.

Kevin had a good hold on her though, his fingers were
locked around her waist, just above her hips. He held
tight as he worked his cock into her with little jabs
and wiggles.

"Fuck this is tight!" he wheezed.

"Told you." Tim smirked.

"Can she take the whole thing up there?" Jeff asked
doubtfully.

"She'll take whatever you give her." Tim sneered.

"Put your hand under her and rub her pussy." he
advised.

Kevin slid his right hand down over her belly and
between her legs. He cupped her pussy and began
stroking and squeezing it, bringing a sigh of happiness
from the blonde.

His cock seemed to overcome some kind of barrier inside
her rectum as it stopped pushing and sucked on his
shaft instead, pulling it deeper inside. He pulled back
and her active asshole squeezed and pulled it down
again.

"Her asshole swallows your goddamned cock!" he marveled.

Tim nodded knowingly.

"I wanna screw her next." Jeff said.

Kevin began fucking into her in earnest now, pulling
his dick out and thrusting it back in, speeding up the
length and speed of his strokes until his body was
jerking her forward and back with the impact of his
hips against her ass.

All three boys excitedly watched his red meat stick
slicing in and out of the rounded anal opening. He
locked his fingers together under her belly and pulled,
lifting it up, pulling her off her face.

"Put your hands down Jamie! Get on your hands and
knees! he enthused.

Jamie blinked wondering what he wanted. Tim stepped
forward and placed her hands on the couch seat as Kevin
lowered her, and then held her arms in place for a few
seconds until she held the position her-self, swaying
slightly from side to side.

She looked around dizzily for a few seconds, then her
head lowered weakly until her hair completely obscured
her head and face from them and her eyes blinked open
and closed at the couch seat.

Kevin began sliding his penis up and down her ass chute
again, loving the feeling of her clasping rectum around
his shaft and cock-head. The force of his strokes
rocked the small blonde girl forward and back, and only
his hold on her kept her upright.

Tim moved forward then, too excited by the scene to
stand idly by. He knelt in front of Jamie, and grabbed
a fistful of her thick tangled hair, jerking her head
up until her face looked into his groin.

He brought his cock out again and pressed it
insistently against her lips until she opened them and
his cockhead could enter her mouth.

He pushed forward, jamming his cock deep into her mouth
and then down her throat as the girl struggled in
confusion and bother. "Suck it baby! Suck my prick!" he
cursed, pushing his cock deeper into her throat.

Jamie had little choice but to swallow the fat fuck
pole, her tongue wiggling around it like a butterfly
caught in a jar.

Kevin increased the force of his fucking thrusts,
sending his cock spearing up her asshole with
tremendous force and rocking her body forward, helping
Tim to drive his cock down into her throat.

Her mouth worked mindlessly over Tim's cock as her body
reacted instinctively to the fucking penis shooting up
and down her asshole. She shuddered and pulsed with
sexual excitement, her skin flaring hotly.

Then Kevin gave a shout and drove his cock deep into
her rectum. His fingers dug painfully into her sides as
jism spewed out of his cocktip and up into her bowels.

Her spasming asshole sucked and swallowed the sperm,
squeezing more and more out of him until he was drained
dry and knelt exhaustedly behind her, his prick slowly
softening.

Tim started sliding his cock in and out of her mouth
and throat, reveling in the new sensation of having his
cock encased in a girl's throat. No girl had ever deep
throated him before.

Kevin pulled away from her and Jeff hurriedly took his
place. He jammed his cock into her cunt hole, pounding
it up her quim with furious strokes as his eyes watched
her asshole winking seductively at him.

His hands slid up and down over her ass cheeks,
caressing the soft skin, then traveled up along her
spine to her shoulders, clutching them for leverage as
he fucked into her.

Raw sexual energy flowed through them as the three
humped and mashed together. Jamie pushed her ass back
against Jeff's thrusting prick as her mouth worked over
Tim's juicy red dick.

Jeff watched, squeezed the girl's pulpy crotch mound
between his fingers, marveling at the softness and heat
of the velvety smooth skin, and the silkiness of her
fluffy golden pubic hair.

He was on the verge of coming and knew it. He pulled
out of her suddenly bringing a sigh of disappointment
from the heavily stimulated girl. He pressed the tip of
his prong against her anus and thrust deep impaling the
whimpering girl.

Jamie felt this new and different penetration break
into her rapidly escalating spiral of sexual
gratification. It slowed, but could not stop the build
up of heat within her belly and brain. The pain was
ignored, overwhelmed by the lust within her.

Her body arched, then gave a massive shudder as her cum
exploded from it's source deep in her loins, to envelop
and encompass every fiber of her mind and body. She
thrashed and shook as waves of sexual ecstasy poured
over her.

It was all the two boys could do to keep her in place
as she writhed and danced between them. Jeff's cock
reamed out her asshole as she quivered and trembled,
and then more cum spurted into her anus as he came with
her.

He could feel each individual spurt of jism as it
exploded out of his cock and drenched her insides with
its salty white tang.

Tim was drawn into their sexual firestorm He grunted as
his cock blasted his seed deep down her throat and into
her belly. He jammed his tool down her throat to the
hilt, his hands tight around her head as he pushed his
juice spewed into her.

Spent, the boys all fell back onto the couch and floor,
and Jamie started to upchuck all over them. Gallons of
upchuck!

* * *

Some weeks later Jamie saw the pictures that were
circulating around school. She couldn't believe that
they had taken pictures.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 1

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N

_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age

Eighteen, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: jasmine.txt (f/m-teens, fant, preg)
Authors name: Huntsman (no address provided)
Story title : JASMINE & THE PURPLE PANTIES

------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997.
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Jasmine looked the contents of the table over.
It was unbelievable the junk people put in a garage-
sale. Joke toilet-paper; one oversized golf-tee; more
ashtrays than 10 smokers could use. Just junk! Even
the clothes were junk. She had hoped to at least get
a laugh out of the stuff. Coming out to the area where
the "rich folks" lived had been a lark. Supposedly,
people who were wealthier, would have a better class
of garage-sale. Not from what she could see here
though.

A brown box caught her eye. What's this? Naw!
Even THESE folks wouldn't go for a joke like this!
The box read: "Papa Petrofile's Pregnancy Promoting
Purple Panties. . . Patent Pending."

Her curiosity aroused, Jasmine lifted the cover.
Inside, was a soft purple cloth, almost glowing in the
light slanting in through the open garage-door. A slip
of paper purporting to be instructions for use, slipped
out onto the floor, where Jasmine picked it up almost
automatically. The panties in the box were almost
iridescent, and to Jasmine's eyes, the sexiest pair she
had ever seen. From a first glance, they looked a
little big, but she looked closely to see what the size
was. No size. Glancing at the folded sheet of
instructions, she noticed the usual claim that, "One
size fits all."

"Oh sure," she thought. "Right up through the
pregnancy these panties are supposed to promote. . .
I'll just bet!"

Still, the pants seemed to call to her like a
siren. Joke or no joke, fit or no fit, she just HAD
to try them on. For sure the price was right. Even
if they DIDN'T fit, Jasmine figured she wouldn't be
out that much. She'd better buy them, before someone
else noticed how darling they looked.

Ten minutes later, Jasmine was on her way; never
noticing the frantic waving by a woman who had just run
out of the house trying to intercept her. If she had
noticed, she wouldn't have stopped anyway. The panties
were HERS now.

That night, she read the instructions, and had a
good laugh before tossing them. "Pregnancy Promoting
Panties indeed!" Like most such gag gifts, this one
went a little overboard. Warnings about not wearing
them overnight, if not married. Things about how they
would ensure pregnancy in ANY female, regardless of
age, if they surrounded the uterus. Uhuh! Suuuure!
They enhanced sexuality, to get the woman impregnated
as soon as possible, but in extreme cases did not rely
on a man being around. Yeah. . . Sure! A girl's going
to get pregnant by herself.

Giggling, Jasmine tossed box and directions, and
tried on the panties. They were even MORE beautiful
than she had thought. Softly shimmering, the material
clung to her; enhancing her pubic mound and making her
tummy look flat, hard, and sexy. Jasmine put on a
short little mini-skirt over the panties and twirled.
Boy, THIS was going to give all the boys a hard-on.

1

Jasmine couldn't understand her sudden interest in
sex, but she liked it. Too bad it was getting too late
to see if the panties got the reaction she was hoping
for. It was all she could do, to keep from rubbing her
tight little slit, to relieve the sudden itch there.
"Too bad a guy wasn't here right now," she thought.
"I'd pull his pants down, and stick his thick babymaker
right up inside my hole and fuck him until he squirted
me full of cream."

For a second, Jasmine was shocked at her own
thoughts. She had never been fucked at ALL yet, and
here she was dreaming about guys pumping her tight
little slit full of baby-juice and. . . "STOP it," she
told herself; hurriedly undressing and slipping out of
the tight little mini-skirt. That's what she got for
wearing such sexy clothes. She hurried to grab a bite
to eat, before going to bed.

That night, she just couldn't bring herself to
remove the sexy new panties. They made her feel so
much more ALIVE somehow. Definitely sexier. And just
her size, too. She fell asleep, while trying to
convince herself that she SHOULD remove them. After
all, there WAS that warning on the directions. <giggle>

----------------------------------------

The next morning, Jasmine looked in the mirror,
and got a shock. The girl could not believe what she
was seeing. A slight bulge was forming between her
belly button and the lacy purple underpants. She
prodded the fist-sized lump - it was hard, but moved
slightly to one side under her probing finger. Most
unusual was that while she could feel the lump pressing
on her insides, she couldn't feel inside it.

She placed her flat palm over the bulge in her
stomach. It nestled comfortably in the palm of her
hand, but she could feel the skin on her hand pulling
in all directions as if the lump was growing. Confused,
she pulled her hand away and looked at her profile in
the mirror. Sure enough, the lump was bigger, about
the size of an orange.

Jasmine ran a finger over her stomach, that had,
until minutes ago, been the flat stomach of a high-
school cheerleader. Now she had a baseball-sized lump
just below her bellybutton, and as she looked on it
slowly grew large enough to put a tilt in her navel.
She thought it was her imagination, but she was sure
that she could feel an erratic pulsing from within.
She was also beginning to feel quite aroused.

It was then that she realized that her breasts
were feeling fuller somehow. She put a hand under
a B-cup breast, and got such a shock she quickly pulled
her hand away. She had never experienced that tingling
sensation before. She put her hand back on her breast
and tried to ignore the feeling. Resting it gently in
her hand, she decided that it was a little heavier than
before. She also found the contact quite stimulating,
and had to take her hand away.

2

Her stomach was definitely swollen now, with her
bellybutton crowning a grapefruit-sized bulge in her
belly. She could feel the weight of it pressing on
her internal organs, and occasionally it seemed to
move slightly. Looking down, her purple underwear
disappeared below her slightly swollen abdomen.

The pants! It had all started right after putting
these new pants on. When Jasmine had read the joke-
instructions, she hadn't believed a word of it. She
shook her head. Underwear that made you pregnant?
That was ludicr. . . Pregnant? Jasmine took a good
look at her reflection.

She definitely looked pregnant. Her stomach from
bellybutton to just above her hairline was now quite
distended; although she still had a waistline. Even
as she watched, her bellybutton was being forced
outward as her stomach continued to grow. And now she
was certain that the movements that she could feel were
from a new life growing inside her.

But this was all impossible. Even if she wasn't
a virgin, and had fallen pregnant; no way could she be
growing this quickly. And yet she was. In fact, she
even began to feel heavier.

"If the pants are the cause. . ." she reasoned.
Quickly she slipped the purple garment off, although
she experienced a slight discomfort bending over.

"Did it work?" she wondered; idly holding the
pants in her left hand. She figured the only way to
know, was to wait and see. Staring down at the smooth
creamy skin on her swollen belly, she realized that
she could no longer see her pubic hair without bending
forward. Then she remembered that she was horny
because her fingers had decided of their own accord to
explore the sparsely growing hair between her well-
toned legs. With great reluctance, she pulled her
hand away.

Jasmine couldn't believe what was happening.
While she liked being physically attractive to boys,
she wasn't some crazed little sexpot - and yet, here
she was, an obviously pregnant virgin who really
wanted. . .

She tried to dismiss the thoughts from her mind.
Then another thought occurred to her - WAS she still
a virgin? After all, virgin pregnancy was generally
unheard of; even considered impossible by some. And
yet, she knew that she hadn't had sex, or even been
raped or whatever, but the gently kicking bulge in
her midsection suggested that the impossible had
indeed happened.

Kicking?

"Hello, little one," Jasmine said in hushed tones
to her child.

A baby! Jasmine sat on the corner of her bed,
naked except for the ribbons holding her ponytails in
place. She was actually carrying a baby!

One that had become difficult to hide in the
barely fifteen minutes or so, since she woke up.
Perhaps she was going crazy, or imagining things.

3

Kick! Kick!

That was too real. Not imagining things then.

Idly, she stood and wandered over to the wardrobe,
where she started looking through her clothes. Pregnant
or not, she couldn't sit around naked all day. With
marginal difficulty, she pulled on a pair of soft-pink
panties; but it was her bra that refused to do up. Her
breasts were now too full to fit into a bra that was
comfortable when she took it off the night before.

Not being used to her weight gain; it came as a
surprise to her when her favorite pair of jeans refused
to do up. As she went to fasten the clip, the edges
remained about three inches apart at the top. She
tried sucking her stomach in; and with a lot of strain
was able to do up her jeans. But as soon as she re-
laxed, the waistband cut into her belly too much to be
comfortable. Struggling to undo the jeans, the brass
button tore from the fabric and landed on the dressing
table.

Jasmine turned to the mirror and looked at her
potbelly poking out of her jeans. First her bra; now
her jeans. She was beginning to wonder just what would
still fit her slightly swollen body. She tried pulling
on the loose red shirt that she had worn that morning,
but it stopped just below her navel, leaving a pink
triangle of pregnant belly visible.

After a long sigh, she struggled out of the jeans
and tried on a navy blue baby-doll dress instead.
Hanging off her newly swollen breasts, the dress hid
the recent changes in her body from view, but the front
of the dress rubbed against the tip of her belly, in-
flaming already insistent desires. She considered
her profile in the mirror carefully. The dress DID
make her look figureless; but at the moment, her
swollen figure was best kept hidden.

Now, she was at a loss as to how to land a boy
looking like a fat frump. She shook her head in
frustration. What was causing this obsession with
sex? Even if she WAS that kind of girl, she doubted
anyone would sleep with her after this had happened.
Although. . . she stared at her reflection. . . she
stood a better chance without that dress.

Billy was walking out of the Seven-Eleven when
Jasmine pulled up on her push-bike. The sun was in
his eyes, and all he could see at first were her white
running shoes and ankle socks (her favorite pair with
green bobbles at the back). Without thinking, he held
the door open for her as she walked past. She paused
at the door and smiled thankfully at him. Billy was
transfixed by her crystal-blue eyes, finely spun red
hair, and alluring smile.

His eyes followed her as she wandered inside. He
gazed longingly at the backs of her well-toned legs and
the cheeks of her youthfully slender backside, all
covered by tight black lycra bike pants that rested
just above her hips. She turned slightly and opened a
fridge door. As she reached up to a high shelf he was
rewarded with a good view of a blooming teenage breast
held in place only by a green lycra crop top.

4

Billy sighed. He'd seen Jasmine at school, of
course, but had never seen her dressed so. . appealing.
Except perhaps for that red and white cheerleader's
outfit, but that was never as close up as he would have
liked.

Finally he realized that he was still holding the
door open, and let it swing closed. As he turned away
he reminded himself that it was unlikely that he would
ever get into Jasmine's pants, as she was known in
certain circles for her devout celibacy.

He bent down to tie his shoelace, and instinctively
looked up as he heard the door open again. He was
pleased to see that it was Jasmine, and then stopped
breathing as he received a very big shock.

The front of Jasmine's tight pants was stretched
over a noticeable bulge in her belly. Her navel peeked
over the top of her pants just above the apogee of her
swollen stomach, and her pointed nipples showed through
her top.

The implications of this were not lost on Billy.
Supposedly virginal Jasmine was not only pregnant, but
she was horny too.

Jasmine noticed that Billy was staring, and was
almost immediately standing before him. She was an
inch shorter than the sandy-blonde-haired Billy, and
had to look up slightly to peer longingly into his
hazel eyes.

"See anything you like?" she purred, pleased to
find someone already showing an interest in her.
Previously unknown desires boiled within her, and she
longed to run her hands over his virile body.

Her mysterious baby seemed to sense her mood,
thumping the front of her womb enthusiastically.

Billy was at a loss. Jasmine was coming on to
him? Her pregnancy was surprising enough, but this
had his mind reeling. And to make matters worse, he
could feel his member hardening. Confused, excited
and embarrassed, he instinctively prepared to make a
run for it. . . and then stopped as slender fingers
began stroking his manhood through his shorts.

"Thanks for the compliment," he realized Jasmine
was saying. "Do you know what to do with this?"

"M-more to the point," he managed to stammer,
"do you?"

She leaned forward and up, pressing her soft
breasts against him.

"I have a few ideas," she whispered; the flames
of desire being fanned by the feel of her nipples
grazing his smooth chest, "but I need a stud like you
to help me get it right."

Billy began to regain his cool. Putting an arm
around the girl's waist, he pulled her closer until he
could feel the bulge in her midsection pressing into
his lower abdomen. He found he quite liked feeling her
pregnant belly pressed against him.

"I think," he said slowly, "you've come to the
right person."

How they ever got from the store to her house,
Jasmine never remembered clearly. The presence of a
man beside her seemed to quiet the baby in her tummy,
and enhanced her feeling of loving and being loved.

5

Somehow, Jasmine could tell that Billy loved her,
and would love the little girl inside her as well. She
figured it HAD to be a girl. After all, no man had yet
deposited his seed in her womb; though it wouldn't be
long now.

A man that would love her in spite of her already
being pregnant, (Or was it BECAUSE of it?) was a man
to keep. And love, and fuck, and suck, and blow, and
. . . DAMN! Her hormones were running away again. If
she didn't get fucked soon, Jasmine was going to cum
without being touched, and that would be a waste.

"Please," she pleaded, rubbing her swollen belly
against his. "Make love to me." Her blood was pound-
ing through her body and swelling her loins, making
them more sensitive.

What man could resist? Always before, with the
two other girls Billy had fucked, he had to use a
ondom, because they were scared to death of getting
pregnant. No such worries here! Besides, he could
tell that Jasmine would have fucked him anyway, the way
she was feeling now. If she wasn't already pregnant,
she would have been before the night was over. Billy
wondered who the lucky guy was, who first felt her
tight little slit choking the heck out of his engorged
prick.

Well, whoever it was, the guy had obviously
skipped out on Jasmine, leaving her to Billy. If
getting her pregnant, and on the rebound, was what he
had to do, Billy would be quite happy. He figured that
otherwise he wouldn't have had a chance against the
jocks down at school. Still, he was a bit angry;
thinking about whoever it was that left her in this
condition. The guy must be a real loser, to knock-up
a class girl like Jasmine, and then skip out. Still,
his loss, was Billy's gain.

Funny. You would think he would have noticed her
gaining weight like this before now, though.

Billy's introspection was interrupted by the
object of his thoughts kissing and murmuring in his
ear, and fighting to get her hands in his shorts.
Never had Billy seen someone so eager.

"Please," she whimpered, "please?"

Up to now, Billy hadn't been completely sure
about this. He had wondered if maybe she was "putting
the make on him" to help cover up the fact that she was
already pregnant, and maybe trap him into something he
wasn't ready for. However, seeing the pained need on
the teenager's face, and her desperate kissing and
hugging, he suddenly came to a different conclusion.
Jasmine was just a VERY hot girl. Some playboy had
awakened Jasmine to the joys of sex, then had abandoned
her when her pants got tight. Now she needed sex, and
the slob had up and left her. Well, his loss, was
Billy's gain. Now it was up to HIM, to show Jasmine
what making love REALLY was, not whatever "poke and
run" she had gotten before.

That's why, horny as he was, and obviously ready
as Jasmine was, he didn't just "walk right up, and
stick it in." Jasmine would obviously have enjoyed it,
and so would he, but Billy had plans of making this a
permanent relationship, not just a one-night fuck. He
wanted a chance to plant three or four of HIS babies in
that cute little tummy of Jasmine's. Therefore, he
proceeded slowly.

6

By now, Jasmine was past wanting to go slow.
Something about having a man in her arms, even one
fully dressed, was driving her crazy with sex-need.
Even if she hadn't been pregnant already, Jasmine knew
she would have been begging Billy to put his thick cock
up inside her, and fill her tight little tummy with
thick sticky sperm. With her being pregnant, and no
worries to nag her anymore, it was like an itch that
just HAD to be scratched.

"Please," she pleaded again.

"Of course," replied Billy, as he shoved her pants
out of the way, and "put his mouth where his money was."
<giggle>

It was like she had been hooked up to a 200-volt
generator. The shock was tremendous. Jasmine had
never been touched "down there" by anything but her own
fingers, and now she felt a warm lively SOMETHING
moving around and around, in and out, up and down, and
then back to the start. Jasmine exploded in her first
orgasm outside of her own fingers.

Billy grinned to himself, as the pants of the
young girl rose to moans, and then shrieks of ecstasy,
and the shivering turned to uncontrollable jerks and
spasms. He figured it would be better to get Jasmine
calmed down a little, by getting her off; so she would
be able to appreciate it, when he first stuck his cock
inside her.

Well, Jasmine did calm down a little. Until she
saw Billy sliding up between her legs with an erection
that looked simply huge to the inexperienced girl. It
was only a little over six inches long, but Jasmine had
never had ANYTHING inside her tight little slit, except
her finger before.

"Will it hurt?" she asked. "I mean, it's so BIG."

She didn't know it, but she had just made Billy's
day. Up to now, he had been worried that Jasmine might
think he was too small, after having whatever jock
poking her, that had knocked her up. To know that he
made the jerk (whoever he was) look small, was an
unexpected bonus.

"It only hurts when you're a virgin," he reassured
her, "so you don't have anything to worry about."

"But," started Jasmine.

"<click> to worry about. <click> to worry about.
<click> to worry about," snickered Billy, as he repeated
the punch-line of an old joke about an automated
airline.

"You NUT," chortled Jasmine, as she tossed a
pillow at him, which Billy ducked. "Get over here
and fuck me, before I get tired of waiting, and find
someone who knows how!"

"Your wish is my command, Milady," replied Billy;
and before she could say anything else, Jasmine felt
her pussy-lips being spread by an unfamiliar intruder,
that still seemed somehow to belong inside her. Jasmine
was getting fucked.

There was an unexpected interruption.

"Oh my. . . OW!" yelled Jasmine, as something
tore inside her.

"What the. . ." Of all things Billy hadn't
expected, this took the cake. "Are you still a virgin?!"
he asked, dumbfounded. "I mean, I've heard of people
with small dicks, but. . ."

7

Billy shook his head in consternation. No wonder
Jasmine had thought he was big. Just how small WAS
that pencil-dick who had knocked her up, anyway?

"Well, I WAS, five minutes ago," replied Jasmine.
"Now shut up and fuck me. I want my first time to be
good for you."

"FIRST time?" "WAS a virgin?" Billy shook his
head in amazement; but did as the girl asked anyway.
He figured he would find out about all this later. In
the meantime, the smooth tightness of the teenager's
unused little hole slipping so sweetly over his swollen
prick, was a pleasure he had been dreaming about for
months, with no hope of ever getting. Now she was his,
and he was finally feeling Jasmine's tight little slit
squeezing and clamping on his prick in a manner fit to
make a brass-monkey squirt sperm.

Billy was no brass-monkey; and the amount of white
sticky baby-juice he squirted in the little girl's
belly would have made King Kong proud. Billy felt like
he ejaculated enough seed in Jasmine's belly to keep
her and any daughter's she had pregnant for the next 50
years. It felt so GOOD to let that stored-up load of
pregnancy juice go. Wave after wave of release swept
through him, as he emptied his prostate in the teenage
cheerleader's tight little belly. And Jasmine's belly
WAS tight. Billy could feel it squirming back at him,
as he forced the tip of his cock into the tip of her
slightly spread uterus so he felt like he was squirting
his sperm right into her womb, to join her developing
child.

The erotic thought kept arousing Billy, making him
squirt over and over again, as he emptied himself in
this sexily pregnant little girl.

Jasmine was right with him. Something about
feeling a man's sperm warming her vagina, filled a
need that she hadn't known she had. She felt a little
sad that it hadn't been Billy's seed that made her tummy
swell, but reminded herself that she could always let
him plant the next one there. Now, if she could only
remember what the instructions had said about how a
man's sperm was enlivened, and ANY girl regardless of
age could get pregnant, if she had the pants and a
man's sperm was present. There was some warning. . .
Jasmine let her second orgasm overtake her. Time enough
to worry about next time, when "next time" occurred.

The sudden relaxation after their orgasms took its
toll on both of them. The two lovers fell asleep, with
Billy's cock still dripping his potent sperm in
Jasmine's tight little hole.

Twice during the night, Billy woke up to feeling
Jasmine working against him, and twice he responded by
sending a fresh helping of seed into the girl's womb.
Each time, the baby inside her seemed to enjoy the
fresh helping of sperm being injected into her mother,
and it's squirmings would die down to contented
wriggles. It was almost as if the baby was as soothed
by her mother getting fucked, as Jasmine was.

The third time, Billy was so worn out, that Jasmine
knew she wouldn't get any more out of him that night,
so she almost unconsciously slipped into her purple
panties, and went back to sleep.

8

Billy was sleeping peacefully, as Jasmine rolled
out of bed the next morning and padded to the bathroom.
She squeezed past the shower door; marveling at how
large her belly had grown last night. Her full stomach
was now the size of a large melon; her pink skin drawn
tight over her greatly swollen womb.

As the warm water bounced off her breasts and
upper belly, Jasmine could feel the passion begin to
build again. She was now so large that she found her-
self easily turned on. She lathered up the soap and
wiped it all over her heavy belly before the water
washed the suds out of sight below the huge bulge in
her midsection.

Absently, her fingers found the patch of pubic
hair barely beneath her heavily pregnant belly. She
hadn't actually seen her pussy since last night, after
she had donned those pants again and slowly swelled to
this incredible size.

The baby stirred, as Jasmine gently stimulated
her clitoris.

It had come as a great surprise to her when she
realized that her little passenger enjoyed her sexual
escapades. She smiled at that thought.

Whoever thought that being pregnant could be this
much fun? As the baby had grown inside her, so had her
sexual desires, as had the satisfaction brought about
by good wholesome sex. Not that it was easy, fulfilling
those compelling desires - she was so full and heavy
that it was difficult to move, and she hadn't been able
to shift her hips during sex with the weight of a
bowling ball pressing down upon them. Still, Billy
was able to compensate - warm, sensitive, compassionate
Billy with his warm embraces, soft lips, and pounding
cock.

She sighed and rubbed her wonderfully swollen
belly. This was good - really good - but it wasn't
enough. It was like building to an orgasm and stopping
right before it hits, and her baby hadn't quite reached
its climax.

She stepped out of the shower and toweled off.
The soft feel of the towel on her sensitive skin was
enough to remind her sex-starved body of its desires.

Jasmine decided that she had had enough. Returning
to the bedroom, she managed to squat down and collect
the purple pants from the floor. She had left them
there last night after she had grown so big and horny
that she had to take them off. Now she decided that it
was time to go through to the end - whatever it was.
Her baby looked ready to be born, and she would miss
being so beautifully swollen, but she knew - somehow
she knew - that she had to take this to the end.

Forgetting the recent change to her center of
gravity, she raised one foot to slip into the lacy
pants, and very nearly fell over.

The big-bellied girl sat heavily on the edge of
the bed, rousing Billy.

"What are you doing?" he asked wearily.

"You're about to find out," purred Jasmine,
awkwardly slipping her feet into the purple underwear.
With difficulty she stood up; pulling the pants up in
the same motion.

9

The magical pants were barely on when she began to
feel the bloating inside her immensely full belly, and
the strangely supple skin across her tummy felt tighter.
Arousal welled inside her; and the baby wriggled inside
her; as it realized that it was growing again.

Billy saw the lustful look in Jasmine's eyes; and
the sight of her profile swelling before him, caused his
member to quickly stiffen, a literal flagpole standing
tall. She turned and crawled onto the bed; her lithe
sixteen-year-old body distended greatly with the child
growing inside a belly that brushed along the bed
beneath her. She stroked a hand up either leg as she
approached her handsome lover, a deep passionate hunger
in her youthful eyes. Her full belly rested between his
legs as she swallowed his manhood, causing him to throw
back his head with silent moans.

On top of the ecstasy of being sucked off by the
sexy high-schooler, he could feel his legs being pushed
apart by the large bulge between them.

Then he felt Jasmine's swollen figure sliding up
his body as she planted warm, wet kisses up his chest,
neck, and finally his lips. As she crawled up his body
his cock was flattened by the heavy mound that had only
yesterday been a sexy little bump.

Wild with excitement, and barely able to reach his
face to kiss Billy, Jasmine somehow found the strength
to lift herself into a sitting position. Even as Billy
fumbled to shift her pants aside enough to allow him
entry into the horny, heavily pregnant schoolgirl, he
realized that her belly had grown to immense propor-
tions. The baby inside her must have been the size
of a two-year-old child, and a look at Jasmine's face
told him that she was beyond caring. Feeling the tip
of his stiff prick at the opening of her hot pussy, she
wiggled her hips heavily to line up correctly, then sat
down hard.

As Billy was winded by the impact, Jasmine almost
passed out from sheer pleasure.

"Oh, Billy," she gasped, "you have no idea how good
this feels."

"You feel pretty good to me, lover," he managed to
blurt out.

"Oh, no, Billy," Jasmine moaned, slowly raising
her hips above the virile young man. "I feel GREAT!"
she cried, plunging down heavily on his hard cock, again
knocking the wind out of him as her massively distended
stomach slammed down on his unprotected abdomen. Billy
paid it no mind, for the sight of her huge belly
dominated his thoughts. Jasmine was in ecstasy. She
barely had the strength, but with great determination
she was able to raise her increasingly heavy body up
enough to plunge down again with a cry of rapture. She
cold feel Billy's hard member pressing deep inside her,
pushing up hard against the tip of her cervix, but that
was all secondary to the incredible feeling of her
enormous uterus pressing in all directions from within
her.

So large was her womb that it took up almost her
entire abdominal cavity, pressing on the base of her
ribcage and nestling unusually comfortably in her
pelvis.

10

Her bellybutton stuck out above Billy's chest,
resembling a third nipple on a very horny woman. And
still she could feel her belly growing outward.

"More!" she gasped, that immense feeling building
within her. The pressure on her body was incredible,
and she just couldn't get enough.

Billy, thinking that she was talking to him, tried
moving within her tight, pregnant pussy as best as he
could, but her weight was too confining. He was amazed
at the gigantic size of Jasmine's belly, and wondered
if perhaps there was more than one child growing inside
her.

Then he received an even bigger surprise, as
Jasmine's cervix softened and began to open. Gently,
the tip of his manhood slipped farther into her body
and up inside her massive womb.

Jasmine's mind was gone, lost in a long orgasm
that overtook her entire body, washing her with wave
upon wave of ultimate pleasure. She no longer felt
Billy moving feebly within her blood-swollen pussy.
All she could feel was pure ecstasy that seemed to
last forever.

Billy could not believe how deeply he had pene-
trated the immensely pregnant girl. He was dumbfounded
that her womb had opened up and let his prick farther
inside. And he was further stunned when something soft
and tight squeezed itself over the tip of his cock and
started to slide down.

The next few minutes were a blur. Heralded by
Jasmine's squeals of pleasure, her impossibly large
child began to be born. Somehow her hips widened
enough to allow the breach delivery of the baby. As
soon as it was over, Jasmine fell to the bed in a
deep sleep from which she would not wake for hours; so
she didn't get to see her newborn child for some time.

Billy looked up at the damp body. A young girl,
perhaps ten years old in appearance, with finely spun
red hair, fluid-wrinkled skin and budding breasts, sat
astride him in the position she had been born - with
his cock embedded deep within her tight pussy.

Slowly, the tiny girl opened her crystal-blue eyes,
and looked down at the man who's swollen prick was
stretching her tight little cunny so satisfyingly.
Smiling, she ran a small finger down his chest and flat
belly, before sliding it up her own tummy and over the
slight bulge of the child he had given her before she
had been born. The little girl began slowly rising and
falling on the man's cock, until Billy had no choice
but to squirt the child's womb as full of baby-making
sperm as he had filled Jasmine's the night before.

Somehow Billy knew that there was enough of the
magic of her mother's panties left in this child, even
though Jasmine was still wearing them, that his daughter
would be born pregnant too. He could almost feel the
little girl inside this child squirming around to seat
her father's prick properly up against her tiny little
vagina, while he spasmed her mother's tight little slit
full of his potent sperm.

The End?

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with

strangers. But it isn't okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex
with strangers!! You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 2

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N

_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age
Eighteen, PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: poker.txt (MF, swinging)
Authors name: Anonymous
Story title : Strip Poker

------------------------------------------------------------------

This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please do not
remove the author information or make any changes to this story.

You may post freely to non-commercial "free" sites, or in the

"free" area of commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.

------------------------------------------------------------------

My wife and I joined a couple for a night of drinking and cards. My
wife is in her late 20's, about 5'3" and 125 pounds of exquisite
flesh. She has large tits with nipples that can stick out about a
quarter inch. We went to visit Carl and Kathy, who are very close.
Kathy is only 23 and is short and slight. She has a blond pixie
haircut and her small titties compliment her 100 pound frame.

We sat down to play a game of spades with Kathy being my partner. The
rule was, whoever lost a hand, that team had to do a shot of Tequila.
It didn't take long before everyone was feeling good and a bit warm.
The girls started to object the continuation of shots, so we suggested
that a piece of clothing could be discarded as substitute. Everyone
agreed and I have to admit, I didn't mind losing that often because as
I did...so did Kathy.

The first moment of truth came to my wife (Sandy). Everyone was down
to two articles and Carl took off his shirt. Sandy had to take off her
bra. She hemmed and hawed and finally released her fantastic globes.
Carl couldn't close his mouth, he kept staring. Things progressed and
finally Kathy exposed her cute titties. A perfect mouth full. She
also had a perfectly trimmed blond bush.

Finally everyone sat naked and we discussed what to do next. I
enjoyed sitting at the table because my hard-on would have been
impossible to hide otherwise. Carl suggested that the winning couple
of each hand would get to kiss long and lingering. Me and Kathy won
and she came over and sat on my lap. With my throbbing prick in the
way it was quite a challenge. She looked down and smiled. I couldn't
penetrate her like that, but it felt good for her to sit there with
her weight pressing my hard-on against my belly. We French kissed for
a little bit and I noticed Sandy and Carl giggling on the other side
of the table.

A few hands later, Sandy proposed that winners could go into the next
room to give even better kisses. We all agreed, and sure enough, Sandy
and Carl won. They left the kitchen and went into the living room.
While they were gone I walked over to Kathy and tilted her head up
and kissed her deeply. She started to tickle my balls while my tongue
explored her mouth. I thought I was going to burst right there and
broke away. We decided to see why Sandy and Carl were so quiet.

When we walked into the living room I thought I was going to shit.
Sandy was kneeling in front of Carl, giving some ferocious head. She
saw us, shrugged, and continued her slurping and pumping. Carl just
said "Go for it," and Kathy did. We fell to the floor and rubbed our
bodies. Kathy was so light I could hold her in any position with
ease. She worked her way down my body and started to lick my shaft.
When she engulfed my entire prick, I pulled her over and got into a
fast and heavy 69 position. I never tasted anything so clean and
fresh. Not like Sandy's. Sandy's cunt doesn't smell bad. It just
never smelled like Kathy's.

While I was licking away, I heard Sandy groaning by the sofa. She was
straddling Carl and bucking up and down like a horny bitch who hadn't
had any in years. There was my wife, getting the shit fucked out of
her by my best friend. Why didn't I mind? Because this cute little
nymphet was straddling me and took me into the hilt inside of her.

Kathy let loose a great "Arrggghh... Now... harder... ugh... ugh...
come on, fuck me... hard... fuck me harder... ugh!" GOD! I was
going nuts. I was watching Sandy bouncing up and down on Carl's prick.
Her huge tits were almost slapping her face. She was yelling and
bucking and Carl just had his eyes closed and kept saying "Yesssss."
Kathy was sliding back and forth on my dick faster and faster,
grinding her clitoris into my pubic hair. She started yelling "now...
hard... fuck me... hard... ugh... ugh... harder... oh God... oh
God... fuck... ughhhh... arrgggh," and we both came in heaves. Just
as I pulled out of Kathy, Sandy leapt off of Carl and started giving
him head again. This time putting his cock between her melons. She
kept pumping while licking the head of his cock with her tongue. Her
lips would wrap around the head and moisture from her saliva
lubricated the entire shaft. He was pumping like crazy when he let out
a long groan and cream splashed all over Sandy's tits. She continued
to suck while she massaged the cum over her nipples. Carl was just
lying there with a smile on his face.

It was getting to be about 4 A.M. when we were through with all of the
fucking and sucking. Carl suggested we all sleep in their waterbed
since it was so large and we were so exhausted. We all climbed in
naked and laid next to our spouses.

Sandy and Kathy lay next to each other in the middle of the bed. As I
was just about to doze, Sandy put her arm around me and kissed me
deeply. We heard Carl and Kathy snoring, so we talked quietly of the
nights events. Sandy was saying how exciting it was to actually have
sex with someone else and asked if I enjoyed Kathy. As we continued
to whisper, Sandy reached over and started to fondle my cock. I didn't
think it was possible, but the old trooper started to get hard again.

She kept working me up with a faster and faster hand job and I
returned the favor by inserting my whole hand up her cunt. She was
starting to groan and buck a little when all of a sudden we heard
Kathy say "I don't believe you guys." She told us to continue, so we
slid off the sheets so she could watch. Sandy slid down and took my
now hard rod into her mouth. Kathy started to caress her own pussy as
she sighed and stared. Poor Carl just snored as Sandy started to pump
my throbbing member. Kathy started to groan and pump her fingers in
and out of her pussy faster and faster. Finally, Kathy said "Enough
of this shit, do you mind?" and got up to straddle my face. I said "No
problem," and buried my tongue into that delicious snatch. We were
still pretty quiet, but I couldn't believe Carl was still sleeping
through all the rocking taking place in this bed. Kathy was
whispering "That's it... lick me there... unhhhh... that's right
honey... mmmmm... keep going," and Sandy just kept pumping on my cock.

I was about to cum so I told Sandy to mount and ride like the devil.
With Kathy on my face and Sandy on my prick, this boy entered heaven
on Earth. Now Sandy was moaning and sliding back and forth on my cock.

Then Sandy did something that amazingly shocked me even further for
the night, she started to kiss Kathy and fondle her tits. I was in
turmoil trying to eat pussy and watch these two kiss and touch each
other. I wound up getting so excited I let out a loud moan and came in
gushes inside of Sandy. She continued to fuck my failing member since
she was totally into Kathy. I finally broke loose and found Carl
awake and just staring dumbfounded. I said "I don't believe these two.
They are fucking crazy." And as if we weren't there the two girls
rolled over on top of one another and continued to kiss while grinding
their bodies together. Carl and I watched as they moved and pushed.
Their hands were all over each other. Kathy was busy licking and
sucking Sandy's huge nipples saying "Ohhhh... these are wonderful...
do you like this? tell me you like it." Sandy moaned dreamily and said
"Suck my nipples... mmmm... Ohh my titties feel so good," and started
to finger Kathy. The two then got into a 69, and Carl was busy
jerking himself and watching. All the girls could do was groan and
mumble. Kathy was on top and bucking like a horny bronco. She lifted
her face out of Sandy's pussy and started to moan "Ohh god Sandy...
that's it baby... faster... ummm... please eat my pussy... ahhhhh...
lick.. ahh... ohh... ummm... faster... unhhh... oh my God... inhhh...
Oh my... eat... unnh... I'm... I'm going to cum... argghh... oh
faster... AARRGGGHHHH!"

Kathy came in heaves and Carl came up to replace Kathy's tongue in
Sandy's pussy with his throbbing hard on. He slid in with ease and now
it was Sandy's turn. I stepped over to the end of the bed and inserted
my again rising cock into her mouth. Kathy started to lick and kiss
the rest of Sandy's body. Now Sandy was bucking. Thrusting her cunt to
meet Carl's pounding thrusts and at the same time working her head
back and forth over my cock. "Unnnnhhh... please... ummmm... mmmm...
ohnnnn... unhhh..." She was in total abandonment. She was jerking me
so fast that I immediately came all over her face. Kathy was right
there licking and trying to take it in while kissing Sandy. Both were
treating my dick like it was a last meal. Carl continued to pound away
at Sandy who was now reaching her peak. Carl was again simply hissing
"Yessss... Yessss..." over and over while Sandy started to almost cry
saying "Ohh... so good... unhh... unnh please... fuck me... fuck my
cunt... harder... unhh... unhh... unhh... harder... please... ohhh...
harder... arggghhh... fuck me... FUCK MEEEEEE... Arggghhhh...
AAArgggghhhh... GODDDD... OOOHHHHHH..." With that they both collapsed
into a sweaty pile of glistening flesh.

We talked about our experience and decided that what just happened was
a forming of a long, wonderful, and erotic relationship. God I love
cards.

!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
WARNING: This story contains unsafe sex. In this day and age it
is just plain stupid to perform unsafe sexual acts. This story
is for entertainment, not to be imitated. Be smart, take care
of your body, you are only issued on per lifetime!
!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!